《Catgirls And Dungeons (Yuri)》 Chapter 1 - 1: Catgirls over meta Since the release of Fantasy Impact in 2020, gacha games have steadily gained traction, eventually taking the world by storm. Fantasy Impact itself stood out as a breathtaking open-world experience, capturing the hearts of millions with its stunning visuals, captivating soundtrack, and¡ªperhaps most notably¡ªits beautifully designed characters. The game offered an impressive array of waifus to summon, catering to a wide range of tastes. From the cutest anime lolies to the hottest mommy milkers, from the most sexy, unholy succubi to the most divine priestess¡ªit truly has them all. Thus, it wasn''t just diehard otakus who fell under its spell; people from all walks of life found themselves unexpectedly drawn into it, finding themselves collecting waifus and stuck in the hell of artifact grind. Now, in 2024¡ªfour years later¡ªFantasy Impact remains untouchable at the top, despite the flood of so-called "Fantasy Impact killers." It boasts the highest concurrent player count, generates the most revenue, and continues to dominate the competition. For players like me, the magic still hasn''t faded. Even though I''ve long since stopped spending money¡ªthanks to the ongoing global recession¡ªmy love for the game remains. There''s something timeless about it, a thrill that keeps me logging in day after day, keeps me coming back, like a moth to a flame¡­ Or¡ª A cat to a laser pointer. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Whoa, dude, how many Fate Gems do you even have? You''re not rolling for LingXi?!" Mark stares at the screen of my ancient, battle-scarred smartphone, his eyes wide with disbelief. Mark¡ªmy 25-year-old gym buddy and fellow gacha addict¡ªis the guy I once convinced to try Fantasy Impact. Big mistake. Now, he''s more obsessed than I am. Today, after our usual post-workout walk home, the conversation¡ªas always¡ªturns to the game. Turns out, Mark just obliterated half his paycheck on LingXi, the game''s newest character. Not only did he max her out, but he also snagged her exclusive weapon. That''s right. Half his salary, gone in a flash. But does he look regretful? Nope. He''s grinning like he just won the lottery. And honestly? I get it. LingXi is chef''s kiss perfection¡ªa dragon goddess with, uh, generous proportions, a silky, seductive voice, and DPS numbers that make other units look like tutorial mobs. She''s the kind of character who can solo entire boss fights while looking fabulous doing it. If it were me a few years ago, back when I still had money to throw around, I''d have rolled for one or two copies, maybe even grabbed her weapon. But times have changed. Now, as a proud, disciplined, free-to-play player, I have to be smart with my resources. That means saving every last Fate Gem for the one waifu who truly matters. Purraphina. "Nope!" I shake my head with a grin. "I told you, I''m saving for my wife, Purraphina." Mark sighs, shaking his head. "Catgirls over meta, huh?" "Yup!" I puff out my chest like a man of conviction. Purraphina is a limited S-rank character, and while she''s not meta-breaking, I don''t care. She''s adorable, sassy, and has a backstory that can emotionally wreck anyone in three sentences. Sure, she''s a little noisy and constantly picking fights, but that''s just part of her charm. She''s impossible not to love. And of course, she''s a catgirl. A tiny, loli catgirl who swings a giant iron sword like it''s a toothpick. And if that wasn''t enough? She purrs when you pat her head. Come on. How am I supposed to resist that?! Not to mention, from the moment I started playing, I made a sacred vow¡ªI would collect every catgirl in the game, no matter what. Because I''m a catgirl connoisseur, the collector of catgirls! I lost the 50/50 on her last banner, though. And it hurt. Like, soul-crushingly hurt. But this time? I''m ready. I''m freaking ready. I''ve saved up enough Fate Gems to guarantee a copy of her and her signature weapon. I haven''t spent a single pull in two whole patches. Now, I''m fully prepared. Two more weeks. That''s all I have to wait. Soon, Purraphina will finally be mine. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- As we continue walking, our conversation drifts to other topics while the city buzzes around us in the fading light. The sun sets, casting long shadows across the pavement and bathing the world in a soft, orange glow. A gentle hum of traffic and distant chatter fills the air. But just as we approach an intersection, something suddenly catches my eye. "¡­Wait¡­ what? A cosplayer?" Across the street, I see her¡ªa lone cosplayer standing on the other side of the road. Oh my¡­ she''s gorgeous. She''s wearing a sleek black dress, and her short white hair frames a striking face. Her costume is absolutely breathtaking¡ªand the best part? She''s a catgirl. My heart skips a beat, then another, as if it''s pounding in time with my shock. Yet something feels¡­ off. I don''t recognize her. How can that be? A catgirl I don''t know? Impossible! Is she from a new game? A character I haven''t heard of? How could I have missed something like this? I turn to my friend Mark, who stands beside me. "Mark, do you know who that catgirl is? What game or anime is she from?" I ask. Mark tilts his head, a confused look on his face. "Huh? What catgirl? What are you talking about?" "Her! The catgirl! Don''t you see the cosplayer standing right there?" I point directly at her, but Mark just shakes his head, his brow furrowing in bewilderment. "What? I don''t see anyone." He squints in the direction I''m indicating. "Hey, are you messing with me? There''s no one there." "What?!" I exclaim, blinking rapidly as my gaze darts back to where she stands. How can he not see her? There''s no one else on that side of the road¡ªjust her, unmistakably present. My mind reels. Am I going crazy? "Bro, are you okay? You''re not hallucinating or something, right? Did you eat something weird?" Mark asks, his voice now laced with concern. I turn back to the figure, blinking repeatedly as I try to clear my head. No matter how many times I look, she remains¡ªreal, tangible, and undeniable. Could it be¡­ a hallucination? Sure, we''re in Canada, and yes, I used to be a stoner back in the day, but I quit long ago. I haven''t touched anything since graduating college and landing my first job. There''s no way this is a hallucination, right? My heart begins to race, pounding in my chest like a relentless drum. I see her clearly, yet Mark insists he sees nothing. Is he the crazy one? Or am I? "Bro," Mark begins again, "I really think you should see a doctor. I know a good psychiatrist I can refer you to if¡ª" Before he can finish, my attention snaps back to the cosplaying catgirl. She''s crossing the road. My blood runs cold. Why is she crossing right now? And why isn''t she watching for oncoming cars? It''s as if she''s oblivious to her surroundings, as if the world around her doesn''t exist. And then¡­ A truck speeds straight toward her!!! Without thinking, my body reacts on pure instinct. Something inside me snaps, and I run as fast as I can. Hallucination? Schizophrenia? None of that matters now. There''s a real person in front of me, about to be hit by a truck! S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I have to do something! But¡­ I''m not fast enough. The truck barrels forward, colliding with both me and the catgirl. A shattering pain rips through me¡ªa blinding, all-consuming agony¡ªand then¡­ nothing. A deep, suffocating void engulfs me. Chapter 2 - 2: Waking up As I slowly open my eyes, a piercing, bone-deep agony rends through my skull. "NYARRRGGGHHHH!!!!" The scream tears from my throat as a searing pain explodes in my head¡ªlike a thousand needles stabbing into my brain all at once. An unrelenting, high-pitched ringing assaults my ears, and my vision dissolves into a chaotic blur of distorted shapes and colors. I can''t make sense of anything. My surroundings have become an unfamiliar, swirling vortex of disorientation. "NYARRRGHHHH, WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?!" I roll uncontrollably, crashing heavily to the floor before tumbling again. I clutch my head in a desperate bid to ease the torment, every nerve screaming in protest as I bang my head against the ground. My thoughts drown in this relentless storm of suffering, my mind shrouded in a haze of torment. But then, slowly, the pain begins to subside. The sharp intensity fades, leaving behind only a dull, throbbing ache. I gasp for air, my chest heaving as I struggle to regain control. Tears blur my vision, and I instinctively raise my hand to wipe them away¡ª Only to smear dirt into my eyes. Perfect. Just perfect. A frustrated growl bubbles in my throat as I blindly fumble at my clothes¡ªwhatever the hell I''m wearing¡ªand use the fabric to scrub my face. I blink furiously, wincing, until my sight finally clears. And as I push myself up, swaying, my skull still pounding, something slams into me¡ª Memories. Like a runaway train, they hit all at once. Wait. Wait a second¡ª I got hit by a truck. How the hell am I still alive? And more importantly¡ª What happened to the catgirl cosplayer? Did she¡­ make it? But before I can even begin to process those questions, an even bigger, more pressing realization crashes into me. Where the hell am I? I take in my surroundings, my brain struggling to make sense of it all. The room is simple¡ªwooden floors, wooden ceiling, furnished minimally. There''s a small, rigid bed in the corner, which I must have just fallen from, its bedding stiff as if stuffed with rocks. Across from it stands a modest wooden wardrobe, and near the window, a plain wooden table and chair. But what really catches my eye is the massive chest in the corner, its lid locked down by the largest, most menacing chain and padlock I''ve ever seen. Everything feels¡­ foreign. Old-fashioned. There''s no electricity. No lamps, no outlets, no TV¡ªnone of the modern conveniences I''ve taken for granted my entire life. It''s like I''ve been tossed into the set of a low-budget historical drama. The only source of light comes from the moon outside the window, casting a pale, eerie glow across the room. I squint at it. Something about it feels off. It''s huge¡ªfar larger than I remember, perfectly round and impossibly luminous, like someone cranked up the saturation in Photoshop just for dramatic effect. Weird¡­ I blink a few times, adjusting. Wait. My eyesight¡ª It''s¡­ perfect? Where are my glasses? I reach for my face, but they''re not there. And yet¡ªI can see everything with crystal clarity, even in the dim light. The grain of the wooden walls, the fine dust particles floating in the air¡­ It''s like I''ve been blessed with divine 20/10 vision! Curiosity gnaws at me. Slowly, I drag myself to the window, hesitating only for a moment before pushing it open. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI''ll get some clue as to where the hell I am. And then¡ª Confusion. "What¡­ the heck is this?" I mutter. The moment the window swings open, an entire bustling medieval town unfolds before me. People fill the streets, their voices mixing into a lively, chaotic symphony. Some are chatting, some are playing music, others are hauling goods in wooden carts. The town is noisy, vibrant, full of energy. But¡­ the clothes. They''re all wearing old-fashioned outfits. Tunics. Cloaks. Simple dresses. Some people are literally wearing armor. A few even have swords strapped to their waists, like they''ve just stepped out of an RPG. I blink. Hard. This has to be some kind of joke. Then, as if the universe really wants to mess with me, a carriage rolls by. Not a car. Not even a horse-drawn carriage. No. A gigantic, plump white bird is pulling it¡ªa bird so ridiculously oversized that it looks like someone crossed a chicken with a minivan! My jaw unhinges. And just when I think I''ve seen it all¡ª A girl strolls past, tail swishing behind her. A real tail. Not a fake cosplay tail. Not an accessory. A real, fluffy, raccoon-like tail, swaying naturally with her steps. Her round, animal-like ears twitch at the sounds around her, the same way a cat''s would. Walking beside her, a man with a big green shield and black anime style hair. Ba-dump. Ba-dump. My heart pounds against my ribs. Everything. Everything is clicking into place. The medieval town. The giant bird. The girl with actual animal features. the anime MC looking dude. This can''t be real. And yet¡ª It makes too much sense. Like the novels I''ve read. Like every fantasy anime and manga I''ve ever devoured. I think¡­ I didn''t survive the truck crash. I''ve died¡­ And been reincarnated into a fantasy world. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- So¡­ if I''ve been reincarnated, does that mean I''m still me? The 25-year-old corporate drone who worked 70-hour weeks like a masochist? I turn slowly, trying to get my bearings. Then¡ªsomething on the wall catches my eye. My heart skips a beat. Wait¡­ That isn''t my shadow. Perched atop its head are cat ears. And there¡ªattached to its backside¡ªa tail. A tail. I freeze. My breath hitches, my pulse pounding like a drum solo. I stare down at my hands¡ª AND¡ª THESE. ARE. NOT. MY. HANDS! Why are my arms so slender? Why is my skin so smooth? And my muscles¡ª No. Noooooooooooooo! They''re gone! All of them! Not even a trace of the ones I spent years sculpting like a gym rat on a protein-fueled crusade! Wait¡­ Does this mean¡ª I''m a girl?! UOOOOOOOHHHH!!! My brain spirals into a vortex of disbelief. I look down¡ª And there it is. Confirmation. I''m wearing a white dress. So¡­ that means I must be a girl. Right? RIGHT??? BUT¡ª WHY THE HELL IS MY CHEST SO FLAT?! Even my past self had a bigger chest than this! What''s the point of being reincarnated as a girl if I don''t even get the full package?! So¡­ am I really a girl? Or¡­ just a femboy?! There''s only one way to know for sure. My heart pounds, my breath quickening as the realization slams into me. I have to do it. The ultimate test! Thus¡ª With a trembling hand, I reach down, hovering hesitantly. My fingers quiver, my pulse roaring in my ears like a battlefield drum. My dear lil'' bro¡­ My mind races, teetering between hope and horror. Is he still there¡­ Or not? S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Moments later¡­. "Ohhh shieeettttt!" Yup. Lil'' bro is gone. I collapse onto the floor, clutching my head, my mind unraveling like a cheap sweater in a hurricane. I can''t process this. I can''t comprehend this. I''ve been isekai''d. Reincarnated. Not as myself. Not as the 25-year-old man I once was. But a catgirl! A freaking catgirl! Holy. Freaking. Shit! And yet¡ª I still don''t know how to feel about this. On one hand¡­ this is awesome. I mean, come on. I''ve dreamed of being a catgirl. Living the ultimate fantasy¡ªcute ears, a tail, a whole new body. This is peak wish-fulfillment material. Chef''s kiss. And sure, I''m flat, but honestly? Kinda prefer it that way. Less back pain, right? But on the other hand¡­ What now? What the hell am I supposed to do now? Everything''s happening too fast. In the blink of an eye, I''ve lost everything. My family. My friends. My waifus. The comforts of modern life. No more internet. No more anime. No more late-night pizza deliveries. Now, I''m stranded. Alone. In a world I don''t understand. Fear slithers through me, wrapping tight around my chest. I''m scared. Terrified. With no idea of what''s going to happen next. Chapter 3 - 3: Oh no… After that, I spend a few more minutes testing out my new body. My new body feels strangely light and nimble. My hair is short and white. I don''t have human ears, I only have cat ears that have pads of very soft fur that really tickle when I touch them. And regarding the tail, I still don''t know how to control it yet, it just wiggles and sways on its own like it has its own mind or something. But at least, it''s my favorite kind of tail. It''s sleek and elegant, just the way I like it¡ªno messy fluff to deal with. But, out of everything, the most mysterious thing is¡­ my face. I''ve managed to find a tiny mirror in the drawer under the table, and thanks to it, I saw my true face. It''s her¡­ I look exactly like the catgirl I tried to save earlier! Short, tousled white hair and red eyes¡­ She''s so pretty¡­ Or rather¡­ I''m so fucking pretty now. There''s a bit of dirt on my face from rolling around on the floor earlier, and my hair is a bit tousled, but even so, I''m stunning as heck. Outside of the window, I can hear people talking and chatting. It''s not in English, but for some reason, I can understand it. They''re just talking about their days, bargaining with shopkeepers on the street. Normal, everyday stuff. "All right!" I slap my face lightly. "I can''t just sit here and do nothing! I need to go outside and explore!" Maybe someone out there will explain where I am. Maybe I can learn more about this new world I''ve reincarnated into! Thus, I stand up. There''s a key on top of the table. I grab it, unlock the door, and step outside. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- (Warning: tone change to dark) ¡­ Step. Step. I move forward, inhaling deeply, a flicker of excitement bubbling in my chest. This is it¡ªmy first real step into this strange, new world. My cat ears twitch, picking up the faint hum of life beyond these walls, and my tail sways behind me, as if eager to explore too. I can''t help but smile. Sure, this situation is insane, but hey¡ªI''m a catgirl now. How cool is that? But before I can even reach the stairs¡ª CREAK. The door in front of me swings open. My ears flatten instinctively. And then¡ª Two massive figures stumble out, their heavy boots slamming against the wooden floor with dull, ominous thuds. Then the smell hits. Like a physical blow. A rancid stench¡ªthick with alcohol, sweat, and something foul, something rotten. It turns my stomach, a sour lurch of instinctive disgust. I recoil, stepping back without thinking. My tail puffs up. And then¡ª My blood turns to ice. ¡­ "Well, well¡­ what do we have here?" The voice is thick, slurred, dripping with something sickly-sweet. A heavy gust of his breath washes over me, reeking¡ªa putrid cocktail of rot and liquor. He lurches forward, the floor groaning under his weight, the wood splintering. Fuck¡­ For the first time in my life¡ª I''m scared. Truly. Utterly. Terrified. The first man is a giant. A hulking brute of a man, shoulders so broad they strain against the seams of his tattered, sweat-stained shirt. His face is a nightmare¡ªa greasy, tangled beard clings to his jaw, and his bloodshot eyes are glazed over, yet sharp¡ªa predator locking onto prey. And the second man¡ª S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He''s worse. Much worse. Tall, gaunt, with slicked-back black hair that glistens like oiled filth. His lips peel back in a slow, curling sneer, revealing yellowed, jagged teeth that have never known the mercy of a toothbrush. His skin is sickly pale, almost gray, and a jagged scar twists down his cheek, warping his already grotesque features into something straight out of a horror movie. He licks his lips. Slowly. His eyes rake over me¡ªlingering, crawling, leaving a trail of revulsion in their wake. I freeze. My muscles lock, my legs turning to jelly, every instinct screaming at me to run, to fight, to do something¡ªbut my body won''t respond. They loom over me, swallowing the light. The hallway suddenly feels smaller. The walls tighten, closing in. "Hey, hey¡­ looks like a cute little kitten wandered into the wrong place," the taller one chuckles, his voice a low, rasping purr that slithers under my skin. His gaze crawls over me, slow and deliberate, and I feel it like insects skittering across my flesh. My tail puffs out. My hair stands on end. BA-DUMP. BA-DUMP. My heart hammers against my ribs, each frantic beat pounding in my ears. I try to step back¡ª But they step forward. The space between us vanishes in an instant, their hulking forms caging me in, boxing me out. The exit is gone. My breath catches, strangled in my throat. Fuck¡­ I''m so fucked. In my old life, I walked freely¡ªnever had to think twice about my safety. I was a man. But I''m not that man anymore. I''m a girl now, and not just any girl¡­ A beautiful catgirl. I''m vulnerable. Damn it. How did I forget this? How could I be so careless? "Hey, don''t be shy." The brute''s voice lowers into a sickly, saccharine purr. A thick, grimy hand reaches for me, fingers twitching¡ªclosing the distance¡ª "Come on, have a drink with us. We''ll take real good care of you." His fingers graze my arm. A shock of cold terror shoots through me¡ªsharp, electric, paralyzing. I flinch. But there''s nowhere to go. "Come on, kitten, we''re just playing." The second man leans in close¡ªtoo close¡ªhis breath hot and rancid against my cheek. His hand moves lower, toward my tail. "How about you show us how playful you really are?" The words slither into my ears, wrong and dirty, seeping into my skin like poison. Panic surges, cold and all-consuming. I can''t move. I can''t breathe. My mind claws desperately for a way out, but there''s nothing. Just the wall at my back. And these monsters closing in. Chapter 4 - 4: Help! I need to get out of here. NOW. The bearded man lunges, his thick hand swiping toward my face. Something snaps inside me¡ªpure instinct takes over. I dart to the side, moving faster than I thought possible. His fingers barely graze my hair before I slip past, my body twisting like a streak of lightning. Their hands grab at empty air. My heart slams against my ribs, adrenaline flooding my veins. Run. Run. RUN!!! I run as fast as I can. "HEY! GET BACK HERE!" A guttural roar, shaking the walls. "GRAB HER!" A slurred snarl, too close. Their boots thunder against the wooden floor, heavy, relentless. Their ragged, wheezing breaths chase me down the narrow hallway, thick with the stench of sweat and alcohol. Don''t look back. Don''t look back!!! I reach my door. I throw myself inside. The door slams shut behind me, and I scramble for the lock, my hands shaking so violently that I almost miss it. Click. BAM! BAM! BAM! The entire door shudders under the force of their fists. "OPEN UP, YOU LITTLE BITCH!" one of them howls, his voice raw with rage. "COME ON! WE JUST WANNA HAVE SOME FUN!" BAM! BAM! BAM! The pounding is unrelenting, every hit rattling the hinges, shaking the walls. I press my back against the door, my breath coming in shallow gasps, my heart slamming against my ribs like a trapped bird. Tears blur my vision, but I can''t let them in. If the door breaks, I''m done. I will be a dead cat. But then¡ª "HEY! WHAT THE HELL DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING?!" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A new voice. Deep. Rough. Commanding. It cuts through the chaos like a blade. The pounding stops. Silence. For a single, suffocating moment, the only sound is my ragged breathing. "Tsk¡­" one of the men grunts, irritation dripping from his voice. "Fucking old man¡­" "We weren''t doin'' nothin''," the other one mutters, suddenly far less aggressive. "Just wanted to introduce ourselves to our new Furren neighbor." "She doesn''t want to meet you. And you sure as hell won''t bother her again." The older man''s voice is edged with steel, sharp enough to make my skin prickle. "Now get the hell out of my inn before I throw both of you out myself." A pause. Low muttering. Then¡ªreluctant retreat. "Chill, old man, no need to get so worked up," the taller one sneers, his voice sour. Their heavy footsteps shuffle away, fading down the hall. I don''t move. I can''t move. I remain frozen, pressed against the door, gasping for air as my entire body trembles with leftover fear. My knees threaten to buckle. My muscles ache with tension. Then¡ª Knock. Knock. I jolt, my heart slamming into my throat. But¡ªit''s just the old man. "You okay in there?" His voice, though still rough, is calmer now. "Sorry for the trouble. Those bastards are gone." I swallow hard, my throat dry. "I¡­ I''m okay," I manage, though the words barely make it out. "Good. Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on them. You''re safe now." Safe. I want to believe him. I desperately want to believe him. "Th-thank you," I whisper, my voice small. "Get some rest, kid." His footsteps retreat. And yet¡ªI stay where I am. My hands remain pressed against the wood. My chest rises and falls in uneven gasps. My mind won''t stop racing. The fear clings to me like a second skin. At least¡­ I''m safe. For now. I think I''ll stay right here. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Fuck¡­ Needless to say, that was utterly terrifying. Now, curled up on the floor, hugging my knees to my chest, I squeeze my eyes shut, trying¡ªfailing¡ªto calm myself down. But¡­ I can''t. Because if I had been just a little slower¡­ If they had caught me¡­ Then¡ª What would be happening to me right now? The thought coils around my mind like choking vines, tightening, suffocating. My body trembles uncontrollably. SLAP! SLAP! I smack my own cheeks, trying to snap myself out of it, to push away the gnawing fear. Man¡­ Why couldn''t I have woken up in a luxurious mansion? With a catgirl maid at my side, fawning over me? That would''ve been nice. Instead, I''m stuck in this crooked, filthy inn, with no idea what to do next¡ª And I almost got myself raped by those disgusting bastards. A violent shudder racks my spine. I squeeze my arms tighter around myself. God¡­ I need something. A sign. A tutorial. A goddamn weapon. Just something to make this feel less like a nightmare and more like the isekai fantasy it should be! Then, suddenly¡ª I remember. Oh yeah! That reminds me! "STATUS!!!" I shout, my voice echoing through the tiny room. "STATUS! OPEN!" "SYSTEM, ACTIVATE!!!" ¡­ Nothing. Nothing. Yup. Nyaaahhh¡­ I''m so fucked¡­ With a groan, I lean back against the wall and let out a deep, exhausted sigh. Then¡ª Click. My breath catches. The door. It''s unlocking. From the outside. With a key. FUCKKK!!!! Is it them? Did they get another key?! My heart slams against my ribs as panic seizes me, raw and overwhelming. I don''t think¡ªI react. I lunge for the nearest object¡ªthe chair¡ªand scramble to the furthest corner of the room. My hands tighten around the wooden frame, my pulse thundering in my ears, my entire body trembling. The door creaks open. A figure steps inside. And¡ª I freeze. Chapter 5 - 5: Eris Wildfang As the door creaks open, my heartbeat slams against my ribs. I brace myself¡ªready for anything. And then¡­ It''s not a man. It''s a catgirl. And¡ª I''m stunned. She''s breathtaking. Long, sleek black hair cascades past her shoulders, glinting faintly in the dim light. Her skin carries a warm tan, a sun-kissed hue that contrasts sharply with her piercing blue eyes¡ªeyes that almost glow, sharp and intense, like stars. Perched atop her head, her feline ears stand alert, flicking slightly as she surveys the room. But it''s not just her looks. She radiates strength. Dressed in a rugged black sleeveless shirt and fitted long pants, she''s armed to the teeth¡ªbelts strapped around her waist hold glass vials, knives, and other assorted tools. Despite the practicality of her gear, her toned physique is impossible to ignore. Her arms, lean and defined, flex with each subtle movement, and beneath her shirt, I catch the faint outline of abs. She looks like she could take down an entire bar full of drunks without breaking a sweat. And for a moment¡ª I forget how to breathe. Fuck................... My brain short-circuits. I am simping so hard right now! I swallow thickly. If she were a character in a gacha game, I would sell my soul to pull for her. Someone this mesmerizing couldn''t be a bad person, right? RIGHT??? My grip loosens on the chair. But then¡ª Wait !!! No. No, no, no. This isn''t a game. This is real life! And I am not about to let my guard down just because I''m weak to catgirls!!! I tighten my grip on the chair again, hoisting it up like a makeshift club. "S-stay back! Who are you?!" I bark, my voice wavering just a little. I might look like a delicate catgirl now, but I haven''t forgotten my ten years of karate training! Back on Earth, I was a green belt master! I am strong! ¡­Probably. The catgirl''s ears twitch, and she lifts her hands immediately, palms up in a non-threatening gesture. "Ah! Relax!" she pleads, bending slightly at the waist in what looks like an apologetic bow. "Please, I''m not here to hurt you! My name is Eris. I''m an E-rank adventurer! I found you unconscious in the dungeon and brought you here!" Her words echo in my mind. Dungeon? Adventurer? Unconscious? That¡­ explains why I''m here. But it doesn''t mean I can trust her. What if she''s lying? She could be deceiving me. I have no way to verify her story¡ªno proof she''s telling the truth. For all I know, she''s not some kindhearted adventurer¡ªshe could be a thief, or worse. Maybe she''s planning to sell me off to some shady brothel to make a quick fortune. The thought flashes through my mind, irrational but impossible to shake. I stare at her, searching her expression for any hint of deceit. But all I see is calm patience. Even so, I don''t lower the chair. I keep my stance firm. My muscles coil, ready to spring. My mind races, scrambling for my next move¡ªmy next question. What do I ask? How do I prove she''s telling the truth? Then¡ª As if sensing my doubt, Eris moves carefully, her voice soft. "Here." Slowly, she reaches into her pocket. I tense. But instead of a weapon, she pulls out a card. She holds it up, letting the dim light catch its surface. It shimmers faintly. I frown. From this distance, I shouldn''t be able to read it. But suddenly¡ª My vision sharpens. The details snap into focus, clear as day. The strange symbols shift, rearranging themselves¡ªuntil, somehow, I can read them. My breath catches. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Name: Eris Wildfang Date of Birth: April 10, 1302 Race: Cat Furren Hometown: Sablethorn - Zehrak Desert Adventurer Rank: E Criminal Record: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A seal is stamped at the bottom, bearing the image of a stylized lion''s head. I blink, processing the information. Eris remains still, arm extended, her posture non-threatening¡ªgiving me space, letting me decide if I believe her. And for the first time since she entered the room¡ª I hesitate. "See?" Eris says softly. "I''m officially registered. I''m not a criminal or anything. Please, believe me¡ªI won''t harm you." She lowers her hand slightly, still holding out the card, but not pressing me. I hesitate, my eyes locked onto the shimmering script. Even with this proof, there''s no real way to tell if it''s legitimate. I don''t know anything about this world, let alone what official documents are supposed to look like. But then¡ª I think it over. If she''d wanted to hurt me, she could have easily done so while I was unconscious. If she had ill intentions, she could''ve tied me up, locked me away¡ªmade sure I had no chance of escape. Instead¡ª I woke up free. Able to move around. Even step outside this room. That single act of freedom reassures me more than any piece of paper ever could. Slowly, I lower the chair. I think I can trust her. "Okay," I say cautiously. "But¡­ where am I? What is this place?" "Ah, this is The Gilded Horn, a small inn in Mistvale." Eris replies. "And¡­ where exactly did you find me again?" "In the Silverwolf Dungeon, ten kilometers south of Mistvale." I close my eyes, wracking my brain, desperate for some fragment of memory, some hint that these names should mean something to me. However¡ª Nothing. No familiarity. No recollection. Just a blank slate. Still¡­ Eris doesn''t seem to be lying. If anything, she might be my best shot at surviving in this world. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªshe can even help me. Be my guide. I take a deep breath, then finally set the chair down. "All right," I say at last. "I trust you." "Thank you, Eris. For saving me. For keeping me safe." Her ears flick at my words, and for the first time, her tense shoulders relax. A genuine smile spreads across her face, soft and full of relief. "Well," she says with a small chuckle, "I just happened to find you while scouting the dungeon. You were unconscious¡ªno injuries, but something felt¡­ off. Leaving you there didn''t sit right with me. So I brought you here." She pauses, scratching her cheek, almost sheepish. "I''m sorry for leaving you alone and causing all this confusion." "No, it''s okay," I reply, offering a faint smile of my own. "I''m just glad to be alive." Eris nods, her expression softening even further. But then, her head tilts slightly, curiosity flickering in her blue eyes. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now, that aside¡­" she says, her tone shifting, "may I ask¡­ what''s your name? And where are you from? You haven''t told me anything about yourself yet." I freeze. Ahhh¡­ About that¡­ Fuck. Panic. My mind blanks. What the hell am I supposed to tell this catgirl?! I can''t exactly say, "Oh, I was hit by a truck and woke up in another world as a catgirl. No big deal." No way. There''s no possible way I can tell her the truth¡­ Right? Chapter 6 - 6: Memory loss! Eris, I''m actually from another world called Earth. In my previous life, I was a simp who died trying to save a girl from being hit by a truck, and now I''ve reincarnated into the body of a catgirl! ¡­ Yeah, no. Like hell I can tell her that. That would make me sound absolutely insane, and the last thing I need is to confuse her¡ªor worse, make her think I''ve lost my damn mind. Besides¡­ telling her I was a man in my past life? Yeah. That would make things super awkward. I take a deep breath, forcing myself to focus. The past doesn''t matter anymore. I''m not some overworked salaryman drowning in deadlines, grinding away at a soul-sucking corporate job, throwing money at gacha games like a degenerate. That life is gone. Now, I''m a catgirl in a fantasy world. A fresh start. A new beginning. I have to let go of who I was and embrace this new reality. So, what''s my best play here? Simple. Memory loss. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "No way¡­" Eris gasps, now sitting beside me on the bed, her hands wrapped gently around mine. Her touch is warm, yet rough in places¡ªcalluses, perhaps from wielding a sword. "You really can''t remember anything? Your family? Your home? Nothing at all?" I shake my head slowly. "No¡­ Whenever I try to remember, I get this terrible headache¡­ like a black fog is covering all my precious memories¡­" A complete lie. But a harmless one. Eris''s breath hitches. Her blue eyes shimmer as she quickly wipes away a stray tear with the back of her hand. "That''s awful!" Her voice wavers. "I can''t even imagine waking up one day and not remembering my parents or my siblings¡­ Just the thought of it is¡­ heartbreaking." Her empathy catches me off guard. She looks genuinely pained for me. "It¡ªit''s okay, though," I say quickly, trying to ease her worry. "Since I don''t remember anything, there''s nothing for me to feel sad about." "I guess that''s true¡­ but still¡­" "Thank you for your concern, Eris." My voice softens, cutting in before she can worry further. "Honestly, I''m fine. And I''m really glad you were the one who found me. If it had been someone else¡­ someone with bad intentions¡­ who knows what might''ve happened to me?" Eris looks down briefly, then back at me, her expression easing. "No, don''t mention it." Then she hesitates. "But¡­ your name¡­ You''ve forgotten that too?" I freeze. "Y-yeah¡­" I whisper. "I can''t even guess what the first letter might be¡­ Eh?" Suddenly¡ª A voice. A whisper in my mind. Feminine, distant, yet so clear. A single, beautiful word. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without thinking, I say it aloud. "Felicia¡­" Eris blinks. "Felicia? Wow! That''s a beautiful name! So you do remember something!" She beams, her face lighting up with excitement. But I¡ª I''m stunned. What the hell was that? The moment I heard that voice, the moment I spoke that name, something inside me ached. A deep, poignant sensation bloomed in my chest, like an echo of something I can''t grasp. Felicia¡­ Was that the catgirl''s name? The original owner of this body? I don''t know. But it feels right. And since Eris already believes it''s my name¡­ I''ll go with it. "Felicia¡­" I murmur again, letting the name settle on my tongue. Then¡ª "WAIT!" Eris suddenly gasps, her ears perking up as if she just remembered something crucial. She jumps up and strides toward the corner of the room. There, a massive wooden chest sits, locked tightly with thick chains and an iron padlock. "Your stuff! Maybe if you see it, you''ll remember!" I blink. "Huh? My¡­ stuff?" "Yeah! The dress you were wearing, your jewelry¡ªI kept everything!" Eris exclaims, quickly fishing out a key and unlocking the chest. She lifts the lid. And then¡ª My breath catches. Holy¡­ I''m stunned. Eris pulls out a striking black dress, unfolding it carefully. It''s beautiful. The luxurious velvet catches the dim light, highlighting the intricate details. A high, ruffled collar. Long sleeves that end in delicate lace cuffs. The bodice is adorned with silver embroidery¡ªdelicate vines that weave down the asymmetrical skirt, short in the front and cascading longer at the back. It''s elegant. Dark. Stunning. And I know it. Recognition slams into me. I''ve seen this dress before. Because¡ª It was the catgirl''s dress. It was my dress. "Oh!" Eris gasps. "Your face¡ªyou look like you just remembered something!" I reach out. My hands tremble as my fingers skim the fabric. A deep, inexplicable emotion stirs inside me, squeezing my heart. "I-I still don''t remember everything¡­" My voice wavers. "But¡­ I recognize this. It must be important to me." "Wait a minute! There''s more!" Eris exclaims, digging further into the chest. She pulls out a small wooden box and holds it out. "Here¡ªyour earrings and necklace." Jewelry? I take the box, my pulse quickening. I hesitate before opening it. And then¡ª My heart stops. My chest tightens¡ªa wave of emotion crashing into me like a tidal wave. I don''t know why¡ª But suddenly¡ª Tears well up in my eyes for no reason. And before I can stop them, they fall. Chapter 7 - 7: Unknown Emotion Inside the box, there are two simple yet absolutely enchanting silver earrings and a necklace with a shining ruby gem. The moment I see them, my head spins¡ªa surge of emotions overwhelms me. Waves of sadness, traces of nostalgia, and flickers of hope wash over me in an inexplicable mix. I close the box with a snap and take deep breaths, my hands trembling slightly as I try to steady the rapid pace of my heart. Right now, the room feels smaller, suffocating, the walls inching closer as the weight of forgotten memories presses down on me. However, Eris notices my discomfort and sits down next to me, her presence a comforting anchor in the storm of my emotions. "Felicia, are you okay? You look so pale¡­" she asks, her hands warm as they envelop mine. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her touch snaps me back to reality. "Oh, sorry! I''m¡­ I''m just a bit overwhelmed," I reply, trying to mask the turmoil inside. "Did anything come back to you? Any memories?" "No, nothing¡­" I shake my head, exhale deeply. Despite those intense emotions, there''s nothing I can remember from seeing or touching those jewels. It''s very, very frustrating¡­ My heart is still aching even when the box is now closed. "I see¡­" Eris murmurs, giving my hands a gentle squeeze. "But it''s alright. Sometimes feelings are all we have to guide us. I believe you will regain your memories soon." "Thank you¡­ I hope so too¡­" I then hand the box back to Eris, and she carefully places it into the chest along with the dress, locking away the beautiful yet perplexing artifacts of this mysterious catgirl. "Well, even if you can''t remember, I know for sure that you must be coming from a very prestigious family or something. Perhaps you are a young lady of a noble house? Or the daughter of a very wealthy merchant?" Eris muses as she secures the chest. . Huh? I blink, surprised by her suggestion. "What makes you say that?" "Come on, can''t you see?" Eris smiles. "The dress alone was stunning. And the fabric! I''ve never seen anything quite so exquisite! Those jewelry are top craftsmanship too! Hmmm¡­. Now that I think about it¡­. isn''t it only royalty who can wear those kinds of clothes? Felicia, could it be¡­ you are a princess?" "Oooooooh!" I gasp. "A princess¡­ ! I see!!!" Perhaps, it''s the real identity of this catgirl body? "Don''t worry, I''ll keep everything safe until your memories return, or until you want to take them." Eris assures me warmly. "Ah¡­ thank you," I reply. Now that she mentioned it, if Eris harbored any ill intentions, she could have easily sold them for a hefty sum. But instead, she stored them away, protecting them for me. This act of kindness, in a world still so alien and uncertain, deeply touches my heart. Any lingering doubts about her intentions dissipate like mist under the morning sun. "Eris¡­" I begin, hesitating as I broach a new topic. "I have a question. C-can I stay with you? For a few days at least? Right now I¡­ I don''t know where else to go¡­ I need some time to figure out what to do¡­" "Oh, of course!" Eris exclaims. "You can stay however long you need! As long as¡­ you are fine with this tiny room of mine¡­ hehe¡­" "No, I don''t have any problem with that," I heave a sigh of relief. "But is it really okay? I¡­ I don''t want to burden you too much¡­" I murmur, my gaze falling to our intertwined hands. "Hey, what are you talking about?" Eris laughs. "I don''t have much on me, but at least I have a heart! I simply can''t let a young, beautiful girl like you wander alone in this scary world, can I? If I did that, there''s no way I could sleep soundly at night!" "Thank you, Eris!" I stand up, bowing deeply, overwhelmed by her kindness. "Thank you very much!" "Hey, what are you doing?" Eris chuckles, pulling me back up. "No need for formalities here. We''re friends, right?" "Friend¡­? YES!" I exclaim, a smile breaking through the uncertainty. As I nod, the tears that have gathered during our conversation begin to spill over, but they are tears of relief now. Perhaps, in this vast and strange world, I have indeed found my first true ally. Chapter 8 - 8: Fear Suddenly¡­ Brrrrrrrrrr!!! A loud, embarrassing rumble erupts from my belly, shattering the quiet atmosphere like a clap of thunder in a still night. "AAaa!!! I''m so sorryyyy!!!" My face burns with embarrassment, heat rising to my cheeks as I quickly turn away, too mortified to meet Eris''s gaze. But Eris just chuckles softly. "I see. You''ve been sleeping for two whole days, so you must be starving," she says with a gentle smile. "Ah, yes¡­" I mumble, still avoiding her gaze. "Ermmm¡­ is there¡­ anything to eat?" "Well, of course!" Eris says cheerfully. "Let''s go downstairs, the owner''s cooking is amazing!" And then, Eris grabs my hand, and we leave the room. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Now, with Eris by my side, her hand holding mine, I''m feeling more secured. The hallway feels less suffocating, and for a brief moment, I''m comforted by her presence. I''m not alone anymore. But as we walk closer¡­ Closer to that place¡ª The place where I encountered those drunk bastards¡ª Suddenly, the memories crash into me like a tidal wave, overwhelming and suffocating. I''m drowning. My heart pounds, thundering so hard I can feel it in my throat. I can''t breathe. The air is gone. I''m choking, suffocating under the weight of it all. Their faces flash before me, twisted and cruel, as vivid and real as the moment I first saw them. And their voices¡­ vile, mocking, echo in my head, growing louder, more insistent, until they become an inescapable, twisted chant. "Hey, don''t be shy!" "Come on, have a drink with us!" "Little kitty, how about you show us how playful you really are?" My throat tightens as if invisible hands are squeezing the life out of me. And then, the nausea hits, violent and sharp. My stomach twists painfully, turning over and over, threatening to tear me apart from the inside. I force myself to move. I have to move. But each step feels like I''m dragging heavy chains, the weight unbearable. Then¡­ I glance at that door. That cursed door. In my mind, I see it swinging open, the creak of the hinges sharp in the silence. And there they are¡ªthose horrible, grinning faces. Leering at me with hungry eyes. They''re stumbling toward me, hands reaching, eager to grab me again. "GET HER! PATRICK, GET HER!" "FUCK! OPEN UP!" "OPEN UP, YOU LITTLE BITCH! WE JUST WANNA HAVE SOME FUN!" No¡­ No¡­ My pulse pounds in my ears, deafening, each beat a hammer against my chest. My hands are shaking, my whole body trembling uncontrollably as the fear consumes me, devours me. NOOO! The scream is trapped inside me, clawing at my throat, desperate to escape but suffocated by the terror. I grip Eris''s hand like a lifeline, holding on as if letting go would send me spiraling into the abyss. I squeeze my eyes shut, blocking out the nightmare that''s swallowing me whole. I have to move. I have to keep going. One step. Then another. Each step feels like I''m dragging the weight of the world with me, the fear pressing down harder with every inch I cover. I just have to make it past this. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just a few more steps¡­ ¡­ Before I even realize it¡­ Boop! I bump into Eris, my eyes still squeezed shut. The impact jolts me, pulling me back to reality like a sudden, icy splash of water. I blink, disoriented, my heart still hammering in my chest, the rapid beats echoing in my ears. "Huh? Felicia?" Eris''s voice is soft but filled with concern. She turns to face me, her hand still wrapped securely around mine. "What''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" I open my mouth to speak, but the words won''t come. For a moment, I can''t find my voice. My throat feels constricted, and my legs tremble beneath me, threatening to give way. "N-no¡­" I finally manage to stammer, shaking my head weakly. "It''s¡­ nothing¡­" Of course¡­ I could tell her. I should tell her. About those guys, about the fear that''s eating me alive, and about the terror that has me shaking like a leaf. I could tell her how scared I was¡ªhow scared I still am. But for some reason, I can''t. The words get caught, tangled in the knot of fear lodged in my throat. "I¡­ I''m fine," I lie, forcing the words out, trying to make them sound steady. Eris narrows her eyes, studying me carefully, as if she can see straight through the facade I''m trying so hard to hold up. "Are you sure? You don''t look well," she says gently, her grip on my hand tightening ever so slightly, her concern deepening. "M-maybe I''m just¡­ too hungry, hehe¡­" I force a shaky laugh, trying to mask the turmoil inside with a smile that feels far too fragile to be convincing. "Ah, right," Eris says, her smile returning, though the worry in her eyes hasn''t faded. I think she knows something isn''t right, but she just doesn''t press any further. Somehow, I''m grateful for that. We then continue walking, slower now. Step by step. I focus on the rhythm of our movements, on the simple act of walking, using it to ground myself, to steady the storm of emotions swirling inside me. Finally, we reach the main dining area of the inn. The noise of clattering dishes and lively conversation rushes to greet us. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "Alright, this is the dining area," Eris says with a smile. I take a moment to look around, absorbing the scene. The dining room is massive, bustling with life and energy. Large chandeliers hang from the wooden beams above, their golden light warm and welcoming. The room feels cozy, with long wooden tables lined with benches for large groups, and smaller tables for smaller groups as well. The smell of roasted meat, fresh bread, and spiced ale drifts through the air, making my stomach rumble in response. Business seems to be going well. People are chatting and laughing. I see many different races. There are humans, yes, but also others¡ªfigures with cat ears, wolf ears, and towering beings covered in thick fur, looking like a mix between men and bears. I also spot two women with glistening scales, their tails swishing behind them, their skin in unique shades¡ªone a deep grey, the other a pale white. The room is alive with chatter and laughter, the clink of mugs and plates adding to the lively atmosphere. However, I can''t help but scan the room cautiously, my eyes darting over every face. My heart skips a beat as I search, fearing I might see those two men from earlier. But¡­ Lucky for me¡­ they''re not here. "Felicia, where do you want to sit?" Eris asks, her voice gentle, breaking through my swirling thoughts. I glance around, eyes lingering on the crowd before spotting a table tucked away in a dim corner. "Can we¡­ sit there?" I ask softly, pointing toward the secluded spot. After what happened¡­ being around so many people feels overwhelming. I need a quiet place to breathe, to gather my thoughts. "Alright, let''s go there!" Eris says with a nod, smiling reassuringly. We then weave through the crowd, the lively chatter and clinking mugs fading as we settle into the darker, quieter part of the room. The dim lighting and shadows in this corner feel like a protective barrier, muffling the overwhelming noise just enough to calm my nerves. We sit in silence, waiting for a waitress to approach. Chapter 9 - 9: Cat’s habit Despite this being a medieval-like fantasy world, the service here feels surprisingly modern. Every table is adorned with a small vase, delicate white and blue flowers blooming inside. They add a touch of elegance to the rustic wooden setup. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It''s beautiful. Not that I know much about flowers¡ªI have zero idea what kind they are¡ªbut they look nice, so that''s what matters. Beside the vase, a neatly folded menu rests on the table, waiting to be read. Curious, I reach for it. The text isn''t in English. Nor is it in any language I recognize. Yet¡ª Just like with Eris''s ID card¡ªI can perfectly understand every single word. Weird. But also convenient. "Eris, this dinner combo sounds good! Three big grilled pork skewers, green salad, and mashed potatoes! What do you think?" I look up, expecting her to agree. But¡ª Silence. "Erm¡­ Eris?" I glance at her¡ª And oh. She''s not even paying attention to the menu. Her gaze is locked onto the flower vase in the middle of the table. Eyes narrowed. Staring. Unblinking. Like she just found her mortal enemy. I blink. What¡­ the heck? Then, without warning, she snaps out of her trance, grabs the vase, and shoves it under the table, completely out of sight. I just¡­ stare. Processing. I open my mouth, then close it again. A long pause. "¡­Eris, do you¡­ not like flowers?" I finally ask, my voice laced with confusion. She lets out a lighthearted laugh, shaking her head. "Nah, it''s not that." Then, with a perfectly straight face¡ª "It''s just¡­ sometimes I get this really strong urge to knock things off the table." "¡­What." "Apparently, some of us cat Furrens have that issue." She grins, as if this is a perfectly normal thing to admit. "It runs in my family blood." OOOOOOOHHHH! My brain short-circuits. So that''s what it was! I let out a soft chuckle, finally piecing it together. Of course! Eris isn''t just a catgirl in appearance¡ªshe has actual cat tendencies too! Some cats love knocking things off tables for absolutely no reason. It''s annoying as hell¡­ but also stupidly cute. I open my mouth, about to joke about it to Eris¡ª But then¡ª OHHHH SHITTTT¡­ My eyes accidentally drift to the wooden mug sitting on the table. And suddenly¡ª I feel it. An irresistible pull. Like gravity itself is whispering directly into my mind. Push meeeee¡­ The wooden mug calls to me. Push me over, pleaaaseeee¡­ Before I even realize what I''m doing¡ª My hand moves. My fingers flick. The mug tips. And¡ª CRASH. It slams onto the ground, echoing through the dining hall like a gunshot. The entire room freezes. Every head turns. A hundred judgmental eyes lock onto me. Huh??? OH NO! My heart stops. OH NOOOOOOOOOO!!! WHAT THE HECK WAS THAT?!!! I immediately yank the menu up, hiding behind it, cringing so hard my soul is about to leave my body! LUCKILY, the mug was empty, so I didn''t spill anything. BUT STILL¡ª I cannot handle this embarrassment. My whole body is burning with shame. Eris, meanwhile, just laughs, clearly amused by my suffering. "Felicia, you''re just like me!" Damn it! This is bad. Does this mean¡­ I''m cursed? Am I doomed to never drink from a mug again? How the hell am I supposed to drink anything now?! "E-Eris¡­" I mutter desperately, gripping the menu like it''s my last line of defense. "H-how do you stop yourself from knocking things over? Please, teach me! Teach me!!!" Eris hums, pretending to think about it. "Well, it takes a lot of practice. But for beginners, the best way is to just¡­ not look at the thing." "Oh, that makes sense!" I nod quickly, making a mental note. Then¡ª Eris leans in slightly. Her blue eyes lock onto mine, her expression soft. And then¡ª With a gentle smile, she says¡ª "If you don''t have anything else to look at¡­ you can always look at me." !!! The world¡ª Brightens. Time¡ª Stops. BADUMP. BADUMP. OOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHH MY FREAKING GOD. My cheeks ignite, heat rushing to my face so fast it''s a miracle I don''t pass out on the spot. Without thinking, I dive behind the menu again, hiding like a coward. ERIS!!! YOU IDIOT!!! YOU CAN''T JUST SAY THAT TO ME!!! I want to scream, but the words won''t come out. I can''t let her see how flustered I am. I refuse! What the hell is happening to me?! Is this some side effect of becoming a girl?! Why is my heart so sensitive to stuff like this?! Lucky for me¡ª Eris doesn''t seem to notice my internal meltdown. "Oh, the waitress is here. Felicia, what would you like to eat?" she asks casually. I peek out from behind the menu¡ª Only to immediately retreat again. "Y-you go first! I need a little more time to think!" I stammer, voice embarrassingly high-pitched. Eris just shrugs. "Alright." Then, turning to the waitress¡ª"Lilly, I''ll have the usual, please," she places her order. "Okay!" The waitress¡ªLilly¡ªchirps cheerfully. Her voice is light and sweet, but I can''t even bring myself to look at her right now. I squeeze the menu tighter, still hiding behind it like my life depends on it. "P-please give me five more minutes!" I mumble. ¡­ In the end, it takes me a full ten minutes to gather myself. Chapter 10 - 10: Food! After finally calming down, I let Eris know I''m ready. She raises her hand and calls out, "Lilly, we''re ready!" "Coming!!!" The waitress responds cheerfully, finishing up at another table before making her way over. And now that I get a proper look at her¡ª Oh. My. God. She''s adorable. Lilly is a sheep-girl, with short, fluffy blonde hair and big, curvy sheep horns curling atop her head. She''s dressed in a cute maid outfit, complete with a frilly apron and thigh-high socks. I''m pretty sure medieval waitresses on Earth didn''t dress like this. This outfit is 100% something you''d find in a modern-day maid caf¨¦ in Japan. BUT¡ª I AM NOT COMPLAINING!!! Lilly is absolutely precious, and the way she smiles? It melts my freaking heart. I almost want to order everything just to see her happy little reactions. "Alright, my order is already in the making. What do you want, Felicia?" Eris asks. I clear my throat, regaining focus, and open the menu again. To make things easier, I point at the dish names as I speak. "Can I have the medium-sized dinner combo for one, please? Green salad with lettuce, tomatoes, and cherry vinaigrette sauce, a side of mashed potatoes with double cream, creamy mushroom soup, and five lamb skewers!" I finish my order proudly. That should be plenty for me. But then¡ª I look up. Lilly and Eris are staring at me. Both of them tilt their heads slightly¡ªidentical expressions of confusion. I glance around. A few other people at nearby tables are also staring. Huh??? WHAT??? I instinctively touch my face. "I-Is there something on me?" I whisper, suddenly self-conscious. Eris smiles, but her eyes are still full of amusement. "No, nothing." Then¡ª "But¡­ are you sure you can eat all of that?" I blink. ¡­ OH. RIGHT. HOW COULD I FORGET??? I''M A GIRL NOW. My appetite probably isn''t what it used to be! I probably can''t eat as much as before! What if I waste food?! I panic. "T-then¡­ c-can I get the smaller combo instead?" I blurt out. "Same things, just less potatoes and meat!" I love eating healthy, so I won''t cut down on the salad¡ªa balanced diet is important. Besides, if I don''t get enough vegetables, I might get constipated. And who wants constipation in a medieval fantasy world?! No toilets, no toilet paper¡ªjust suffering. But¡ª Eris and Lilly exchange a quick glance. There''s still a flicker of puzzlement in their expressions. Then¡ª "Let''s go with the normal combo, please. Double the meat," Eris says with a grin. "Alright!" Lilly chirps, jotting down the order before bouncing away. Wait. What??? I turn to Eris, completely lost. She''s still smiling. "Come on, Felicia, I know you''re being considerate because I''m paying, but you need to eat properly! Don''t hold back, okay?" "O-Oh!!" I nod quickly, though my mind is still spinning. I don''t get it. I really don''t get it. What the heck just happened??? Was I being weird or something??? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Even during this busy hour, the kitchen and service here are shockingly fast. Less than twenty minutes later¡ª My food arrives. And holy crap¡ª It''s huge. The green salad looks fresh and crisp, the mashed potatoes are steaming hot, creamy and smooth. But the real showstopper¡ª The skewers. Not five. Not six. TEN whole, beautifully grilled skewers, stacked onto the plate like a mountain of pure, meaty goodness. Everything is super-sized. Oh my god. I don''t even know if I can finish all of this. But the smell¡ª The smell alone is heaven on a plate. I practically start drooling as I stare at the feast before me. But¡ª Eris''s food isn''t ready yet. I want to wait for her, to be polite, but¡ª Bbbbbbbrrrrrrr! My stomach betrays me, growling so loud it might as well be a battle cry. Eris chuckles, clearly amused. "You don''t need to wait for me. Just dig in!" she says with an easy grin. I hesitate. "T-then¡­ you can have some of mine while you wait! Here, try a skewer!" I offer, handing one to her, feeling a little guilty for starting first. "Hehe, sure!" Eris grins, accepting it. "Thanks, Felicia." "Hehe," I giggle. "You don''t need to thank me¡ªit''s your money, after all!" "Oh, right." Eris laughs. "Anyway, eat up before your food gets cold!" "Yeah!" With zero hesitation, I dig in, my hunger fully unleashed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Seconds later¡ª Something feels off. "¡­Huh? What''s wrong?" Eris asks, noticing my hesitation. "N-n-nothing!" I stammer, still chewing on my salad. Nom. Nom. Nom. But¡ª Why does it taste like this?! It''s just a regular salad¡ªlettuce, tomatoes, a bit of vinaigrette. And yet¡ª It''s bitter. So bitter. I almost spit it out but force myself to swallow. I vaguely remember reading somewhere that the more bitter the vegetable, the more antioxidants it has. So¡­ This is good for me, right? Right?! I brace myself, determined, and take another bite. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I can do this. I swallow¡ªbut it''s even harder than before. The soup is next. I take a cautious sip¡ª And immediately regret it. It''s¡­ bland. Like someone boiled a mushroom in water for two seconds and called it a day. And the mashed potatoes? There''s something off about them. It''s not the texture, but the taste¡ªsomething subtle, something wrong. I can''t quite put my finger on it. It''s just¡­ Kind of gross. But¡ª On the bright side¡ª The meat skewers? Perfection. Smoky, tender, bursting with flavor. Before I even realize it, I''ve devoured all nine remaining skewers in record time. Yeah, I probably looked gluttonous as hell. But I was starving, okay?! And the meat was too damn good to resist! Suddenly, Lilly pops by to check on our table. "Well, how is everything?" "E-everything is great! So tasty!" I lie through a forced smile. I don''t want to complain¡ªit feels rude, especially after the quick service. "I see, I''m glad you like it!" Lilly smiles. And then, right at that moment, Ding! The small kitchen bell rings. "Oh, I think your food is ready!" Lilly says to Eris. "I''ll be right back!" "Alright!" Eris replies casually. As I sit there, it hits me¡ªI don''t actually know what Eris ordered. She just asked for her "usual." She must eat this dish all the time. Now I''m really curious. What kind of food does Eris like the most? But before I can ask, something else catches my eye. "Eris¡­ where are your utensils?" I frown, realizing her side of the table is completely empty. Eris smirks, leaning back in her seat. "Utensils? Nah, you don''t need those for drumsticks." "Oooooh! Drumsticks!" That makes sense! So, Eris is a fan of chicken. I mean, she''s a catgirl, so of course she likes chicken! It fits her perfectly. But then¡ª Lilly returns with Eris''s food. She sets the plate down¡ª And my eyes widen in absolute shock. AYO! What the heck?! Those aren''t chicken drumsticks! More like dinosaur''s drumsticks, absolutely gigantic! Each piece is bigger than my leg, and there are a whole freaking three of them! I stare. My brain malfunctions. Eris just grins, completely unbothered, cracking her knuckles as she eyes her meal. Meanwhile¡ª I sit there, trying to comprehend how this catgirl is about to devour something that could easily be used as a weapon of war. Chapter 11 - 11: Catgirls eat! "Wow, Eris, what kind of bird is that?!" I ask, my eyes wide as I stare at the colossal drumstick in her hand. "Oh, this?" Eris points to the giant piece of meat. The thing is gigantic¡ªeasily over 2 kilograms per drum! "Yeah!" I nod. "I''ve never seen anything that big before!" Eris grins. "Oh! It''s from a wild Filoan chicken, a staple meat around here. There''s plenty of them in the nearby forests, so people hunt and eat them every day. But¡­ you don''t remember that either?" "Ah¡­" I stammer. "Y-yeahhh¡­ That''s why I was so surprised¡­" "I-I see¡­ That''s really sad." Eris''s smile falters for a moment. But then, her expression brightens again, and she beams at me. "Well, on the bright side, you now get to try new food again!" she says with excitement and hands me a drumstick. "Come on, try it!" I''m about to refuse, feeling guilty about taking her food. But before I can even form the words¡­ The aroma hits me. The scent of perfectly grilled chicken wafts into my nose¡ªcharcoal-kissed skin, coated with caramelized honey, seasoned with with fragrant herbs. Ohhh!!! The smell is intoxicating, so good that it makes my head spin, and my mouth waters uncontrollably. I''m losing my mind! "I-Is that okay?" I ask hesitantly. "Why? Of course!" Eris says cheerfully, pushing the drumstick toward me with a grin. "Eat up!" Now holding it, I can feel the heat radiating from the meat. The smell is absolutely irresistible. "Let''s take a bite at the same time! Cheers!!!" Eris exclaims, raising her drumstick high with a bright smile. "C-cheers!!!" I echo, mirroring her action and tapping my drumstick against hers in a playful clink. "Alright, together on three!" Eris says, her voice brimming with excitement. "One, two¡­ THREE! NOM!" Eris takes a big, hearty bite, and I follow suit, sinking my teeth into the crispy, golden-brown skin. The second my teeth break through to the tender, juicy meat underneath, a flood of savory juices explodes in my mouth¡ªa burst of liquid heaven. WWWWWWWWWWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWW!!! It''s SOOOOO GOOD!!! My mind explodes with flavor. My taste buds are dancing, every sensation lighting up in pure bliss. Saliva rushes out of my mouth as I savor the bite, unable to hold back the wave of pleasure surging through me. My eyes roll back slightly, my whole body trembling in delight. I''M TRANSCENDING REALITY! "MMMMMMHHHHHHMMMM!!!" I can''t stop myself from making a series of embarrassing, satisfied sounds. But I don''t even care anymore! Nomnomnomnom¡­ I savor each chew, letting the rich flavors linger on my tongue before finally swallowing the bite. As the warm, flavorful meat slides down, a comforting heat spreads through my body. It feels¡­ amazing. "Wow¡­" I murmur, breathless from the sheer joy of it all. This is the best thing I''ve eaten in my entire life!!! It''s so incredible! Isekai life, heck yeaaahhh!!! But then, I glance at Eris¡­ And I freeze, absolutely terrified. What¡­ the actual¡ª!? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My jaw practically hits the floor. In front of me, it''s not Eris anymore¡ªit''s a freaking monster! She''s devouring that meat like a wild beast unleashed! CHOMP!!!! With a bite, her sharp teeth tear into the flesh savagely. Her eyes narrow with primal focus. Then, her neck and hand move in opposite directions, pulling the meat apart as if it were nothing! The ferocity is unreal. Absolute animalistic! The meat juices splashes everywhere, drip down her chin. She just wipes it with her napkin. And then, with another swift, brutal motion, she rips another chunk of meat from the bone, chewing vigorously like an apex predator. And just like that, Eris''s whole body is moving¡ªleaning into the feast with fierce hunger, her fangs flashing as she attacks the drumstick. In the blink of an eye, all the meat on that drumstick is gone! But Eris isn''t done yet. She gnaws on the bone¡­ CRACK!!! It shatters like glass, splinters flying as the sound echoes, popping like popcorn! And then, slurp!!! She sucks out the bone marrow with a loud noise. Finally, she attacks the cartilage, ripping it from the bone''s head, chewing through it crunchily. Then, as Eris picks up another drumstick and gazes at me, unblinking. Everything clicks. Oh my god. THAT''S the reason why! I was wondering why Eris and Lilly looked at me like I''d done something absurd when I placed my order¡ªsomething utterly stupid. And it turns out¡­ I was! Eris is a catgirl. I''m a catgirl too. And as catgirls¡­ WE DON''T EAT VEGETABLES!!! "E-Eris¡­" I murmur in embarrassment, realizing just how ridiculous I was. "D-do catgirls eat vegetables? You only eat meat, right?" Eris finishes chewing and swallows, wiping her mouth with a napkin. "Well, you do!" she says with a teasing smile. "No! I mean¡­ does anyone else, except me, eat veggies?" I clarify, feeling my face heat up. "Well, I''ve never seen anyone else like that!" she replies, laughing. ¡­. Fuuuccckkk¡­!!! I feel so utterly stupid right now¡­ "Aaaaa!!! I see!!!" Eris suddenly exclaims, as if something just clicked. "Don''t tell me¡­ you even forgot what your diet was?" "Ah¡­ y-yeah, apparently so," I admit sheepishly, scratching my head. "AHA! That explains it!!!" Eris bursts out laughing. "I was literally thinking, what the hell were you doing, ordering food like little rabbit? Well, now that you remember, eat up! And let''s go for another tray!" "Y-YEAHHH! Let''s go for another tray!" I yell along, still feeling stupid, but well, more food is coming, and I can''t wait! In the end, we devour three Filoan bird drumsticks each. It was feral. It was wild, messy but amazingly fun! It took me a while to get used to eating like a real catgirl¡ªturning off all my etiquette and unleashing the ravenous beast inside. But once I did, the food just tasted ten times better. Chapter 12 - 12: Dessert! From Eris, I learn that this world has two kinds of people. Seventy percent of the population consists of humans¡ªjust regular, ordinary humans. The remaining thirty percent? Humans with animal traits. They come in all kinds¡ªcat people, wolf people, boar people, even lizardfolk and mermaids. Some have fur, some have feathers, and some are covered in shimmering scales. Despite these differences, they all share the same name¡ªFurren. Even the ones without actual fur. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "NyaaaaAaaaaa~~~!!! I''m so full!!!" I meowl, patting my now-round belly. The amount of Filoan chicken I just devoured is outrageous. Literally almost ten percent of my body weight. Oh my god¡­ I don''t even know if I can walk right now. Meanwhile, Eris lounges back in her chair, smiling with deep satisfaction. Her entire body is relaxed, her eyes closed in pure bliss. Her ears twitch slightly¡ªtoo cute. She ate three drumsticks, just like me. But she also crunched through some of the bones. I watched it happen. And it was terrifying. And amazing. I even tried to eat a couple of small bones myself, but¡ªnope. My teeth weren''t having it. I gave up immediately. "ALRIGHT!!!" Eris suddenly sits up, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "Felicia, are you ready for PIE???" EHH??? PIEEE????? "Wait! You''re not full yet???" I shout, completely shocked. "Full? What do you mean full?" Eris laughs, tilting her head like I just said something completely ridiculous. "There''s always room for pie and milkshake! They''re reaaaaally good, you know?" I don''t even know how to react. Is Eris trolling me? But then¡ª BAM. The kitchen door swings open, and Lilly rushes out, carrying two plates¡ªeach with a big slice of berry pie and a tall glass of milkshake. I watch in horror as she sets the plates down. I¡­ I don''t think I can handle any more food. But. But. The pie looks so good. The milkshake looks so creamy. They''re literally begging me to eat them. The pie has a golden, flaky crust, the inside filled with dark, juicy berries, their syrup glistening under the tavern lights. The milkshake? Thick. Creamy. Topped with a swirl of whipped cream. I tremble. My belly is screaming no, begging for mercy. However. My mind says yes. My sweet tooth is aching. AAAAAA!!! I''m internally screaming, agonizing over the decision. "Enjoy your dessert!" Lilly chirps with a big smile. "Thanks, Lilly!" Eris replies. Then¡ªwithout a second thought¡ªshe grabs her milkshake and takes a massive, enthusiastic sip. "MMMMMMHHHHHMMMM!!!!! IT''S SO GOOOOOD!" Eris purrs, her tail shooting straight up in joy. A white foam mustache forms on her upper lip, and she looks so smugly satisfied it''s unfair. Damn it. Her reaction makes me want to try it ten times more. I hesitate, staring at my milkshake. A-alright. Just a little sip. I at least need to know what it tastes like, right? However¡ª "MMMhhhhmmmmm!" It''s too good. Too creamy. Absolutely heavenly. And the pie? A masterpiece. Crispy, buttery crust¡ªperfectly tangy-sweet berry filling that melts in my mouth. I succumb to the sin of gluttony once again. My belly feels like it''s about to burst¡ªbut I can''t stop myself from indulging. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After finishing the amazing dessert, we sit back and relax. Eris hums a soft, cute tune, her tail swaying slightly as she leans into her chair. Meanwhile, I just stare at the ceiling, feeling every pulse in my now balloon-like belly. The fullness settles in, and as the bliss of food fades, something else creeps in. Guilt. Those extra pies and milkshakes¡­ Definitely a mistake. I''m so bloated right now. But¡ª They''re already in my stomach. There''s nothing I can do about it now. I guess¡­ I''ll just make a mental note to have more self-restraint next time. And to not let myself be swayed by good food again. Probably. Maybe. ¡­Okay, who am I kidding? That''s never happening. As we relax, time seems to slow down. Before I realize it, twenty minutes have passed. Eris suddenly gets up, stretching her arms. "Alright, let''s go settle the bill." I nod and follow closely behind as she heads toward the bar. Lilly is already there, waiting for us with her usual cheerful expression. "Thanks, Lilly!" Eris says with a bright grin. "The food was awesome as always!" "I''m glad you liked it!" Lilly chirps. "So, how much do we owe?" "That will be one hundred and twenty-three crowns in total," Lilly replies, her tone polite and professional. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright!" Eris says, pulling out some coins from her pouch and handing them over. I stand by, watching the transaction closely. So, the currency here is called crowns¡­ Over a hundred crowns for just two people? I have no idea if that''s expensive or cheap. I don''t really have a sense of money in this world yet. Still¡ª A thought crosses my mind. "Eris, may I ask, how much does it cost to rent a room here?" I inquire, curious. "Oh, it''s fifty crowns per day for one person," Eris replies casually. I blink. That''s¡­ not helpful. I still have no idea if that''s a lot or not. But wait¡ª That means¡­ I do some quick mental math. 50 crowns per day x 30 days = 1500 crowns per month. Then add food¡­ 50 crowns per meal x 3 meals a day x 30 days = 4500 crowns per month. Oh. Ohhh. "Wait¡­ with me here, that means it''ll cost you an extra six thousand crowns per month!!!" I whirl around, staring at Eris in horror. "Hey!" Eris frowns, cutting me off before I spiral any further. "We''re friends, and friends help each other. You don''t need to worry about it! I''ll take care of you until your memories come back." "No! I can''t let you do that!" I protest, shaking my head firmly. "What if my memories never return?! And besides, because we''re friends, I can''t just take advantage of you like that!" There''s no way I can let her carry this burden alone. Yeah, I can''t just leech off her like this. That wouldn''t feel right. That would make me a terrible person. I refuse to be a freeloader. I take a deep breath and turn to Lilly. "Lilly, your inn is hiring more kitchen staff, right? Can I apply for the position?" I know this because I saw a poster on the wall earlier. The Gilded Horn is looking for someone to chop vegetables and butcher meat¡ªbasically, a prep cook position. The job pays 50 crowns an hour, with an 8-hour workday, 6 days a week, starting early in the morning. Lilly blinks, looking genuinely surprised. "Y-yeah!" she stammers. "But¡­ I can''t decide that myself since I''m just a waitress. Give me a few minutes¡ªI''ll ask my boss!" "Yes! Thank you so much, Lilly!" I reply gratefully, bowing my head slightly. The sheep-girl waitress gives me a quick nod before disappearing into the back to talk to her boss. Now we wait. I can feel my heart starting to race again. I''m nervous. Really nervous. Eris leans against the counter, watching me carefully. "Felicia, are you sure about this?" she asks, raising an eyebrow. "Yeah, one hundred percent!" I reply, forcing confidence into my voice. Back on Earth, I worked as a prep cook for a while after graduating university¡ªfinding a job in my field back then was nearly impossible. So, I actually have plenty of experience. With this job, I can finally take care of myself without having to rely on Eris! Just a minute later, Lilly returns. I immediately straighten up, my stomach twisting with anticipation. "So¡­ am I accepted?" I ask, my heart pounding harder. Lilly smiles. "My dad¡ªah, sorry, my boss, the owner of this place¡ªwants to talk to you first. Are you free right now?" "Oh! Absolutely!" I respond eagerly. "Alright, follow me!" Lilly says, motioning for me to come along. As I step forward, Eris suddenly chimes in. "Lilly, is it okay if I come too?" Lilly tilts her head. "Hmmm¡­ I don''t think there''s any problem with that. But¡­" She turns to me. "Felicia, are you okay with Eris coming along?" "Well, of course!" I nod quickly. In fact, I''m relieved. My nerves are already on edge. I have no idea what this interview is going to be like. Having Eris by my side makes me feel so much more reassured. Chapter 13 - 13: Job application! As we step into the kitchen, a wave of nostalgia crashes over me, dragging me back to my old days of kitchen work. The overwhelming noise surrounds me like a relentless storm¡ªthe clang of metal, the sharp commands shouted from every direction. The air is thick with the scent of sizzling meat, boiling broth, and fresh bread. The floor is slick beneath my feet, forcing me to step carefully. The suffocating heat clings to my skin, coating me in sweat almost instantly. It''s all too familiar. A chaotic symphony of organized madness. The most striking presence in the room is the giant, muscular figure manning the grill. A sheep Furren, with curved horns rising from his head, his frame imposing¡ªmuscles bulging as he works, glistening with sweat. He moves like a machine, flipping gigantic skewers over a roaring charcoal grill. The thick iron bars glow red-hot, flames leaping and twisting, sparks flying with every slam of the meat. BAM! BAM! BAM! Each skewer hits the grill with force, his eyes locked onto the fire, focused with a primal intensity. Across from him, a sheep Furren woman commands a row of five enormous pots, steam rising around her like a dense fog. She moves with effortless precision, constantly stirring, tasting, adjusting, her fingers adding pinches of spices without hesitation. Her damp hair clings to her forehead, but her hands never stop, her movements as precise as clockwork. At another station, a younger sheep Furren works at blinding speed, her knife flashing as she slices vegetables with machine-like precision. Chop. Chop. Chop. Chop. The sound is so fast, it''s almost hypnotic¡ªa rhythm faster than a drumbeat. Behind her, another Furren whirls between ovens, pulling out tray after tray of freshly baked pies. As soon as he plates them, he darts to the side, whipping up milkshakes in a blur of motion. And then¡ª The waitresses storm in and out of the kitchen. "WALKIN IN! TWO SKEWERS, TWO POTATO CREAM STEWS, GREEN SALAD¡ªALL LARGE¡ªTABLE FIVE!" "WALKIN IN! FIVE FILOAN DRUMSTICKS, TWO MILKSHAKES¡ªTABLE TWO!" The orders crash in like waves, relentless, one after the other, non-stop. In the far corner, the dishwashing station is manned by three figures¡ªa wolf Furren and two muscular humans. Their arms move like machines, scrubbing and rinsing an endless supply of dirty dishes. Yup. This is just like a kitchen on Earth. Noisy. Hot. Chaotic. It''s hell. But that''s the beauty of it. This is the sign of a truly bustling business, where chaos fuels efficiency, and speed is everything. Lilly gestures around. "As you can see, my whole family works here." She points to the grill. "My biggest brother is on meat." To the stews. "My mom handles the soup." Then the salad and dessert stations. "And my elder siblings cover prep and plating." Her voice is proud, but there''s a flicker of exhaustion too. "It may seem like a lot¡ªand it is¡ªbut we''re all used to it. We''ve tried hiring extra hands, but most of them quit. They just¡­ couldn''t handle the workload. Even though we pay them well." I nod, understanding immediately. Every single person here moves with razor-sharp efficiency. No second wasted. No hesitation. No room for error. Kitchens are one of the hardest, most stressful places to work. If you''re not ready for it, you won''t last a single shift. But me? I am ready. I feel my blood pumping, the old fire from my kitchen days stirring in my veins. I want this. "Alright, follow me carefully," Lilly says, leading us through the organized chaos of the kitchen to a quieter room at the back. The moment she pushes open the door, we''re greeted by an intimidating presence. A giant, muscular sheep Furren sits behind a sturdy wooden table, his sheer size filling the space. His arms are thick, bulging with muscle, built from years of grueling kitchen work. His beard is slightly singed, likely from working too close to the flames. Beside him, a large bottle of something suspiciously alcoholic rests on the table. His stern expression is made even sharper by his piercing eyes, which land on me like a spotlight. I freeze. For a second, I feel incredibly small under his gaze. But¡ª Eris is completely unfazed. "Sup, old man. How are you doing?" she says casually, like she''s greeting an old friend rather than an absolute unit of a man. The giant grins, his sharp teeth flashing. "Ey, Eris!" His booming voice practically shakes the walls. "Didn''t know you were interested in working in my kitchen!" "Not her, Dad," Lilly chimes in with a grin, jerking her thumb toward me. "It''s Felicia here." His thick brows lift, and then he leans forward, lowering his massive body to get a closer look at me. His squinting gaze roves over me, scanning me like he''s trying to figure out what, exactly, I am. Then, with a deep, hearty laugh, he shakes his head. "Ahh, sorry about that! You''re so small I almost missed you!" I flinch. Okay. Ouch. The laughter rumbles through the room, as if it has a physical weight of its own. "Name''s Gordon. Nice to meet you!" I hesitate for a brief second before reaching out, taking his massive, calloused hand in mine. The grip is firm, his skin rough, a testament to years of hard labor. "I''m Felicia. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Gordon!" I say, forcing as much confidence into my voice as I can. His grin fades, replaced by a more serious expression. "So, you really want to work in the kitchen?" His tone is sharper now. "It''s tough work, you know?" I already know what this is. He''s testing me. Sizing me up. Doubting me. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I refuse to let him look down on me. "I don''t mind at all!" I straighten my back, forcing a determined smile. "I''d like to apply for the vegetable-chopping position, please!" Gordon hums, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Hmmm. You sure about that? You don''t exactly look like someone who can handle the heat of a kitchen. Maybe waitress work would suit you better?" I bristle at the suggestion. "Yeah, I think you should try being a waitress, Felicia," Eris chimes in, her voice gentle¡ªbut I can tell she''s not fully convinced about my decision. No. No way. I don''t want that. I can''t do that. The thought of working front-of-house makes my stomach churn. After what happened with those drunk bastards earlier, the idea of constantly interacting with strangers? Absolutely not. I won''t risk another situation like that. Even if the kitchen is hotter, harder, and more exhausting, it''s still safer. "I love cooking! I want to be in the kitchen, please!" I declare, standing as tall as I can. My heart pounds, but I refuse to back down. Gordon leans back, crossing his arms. He''s still not convinced. "Sorry if this sounds rude, but you don''t seem like the type for this kind of work¡­" "Please." I clench my fists at my sides, eyes burning with determination. "I may not look strong, but I''m really good at chopping things! Don''t underestimate me!" For a moment, silence stretches between us. Then, I take a deep breath. "Test me!" I say boldly, surprising even myself. "Please, give me a chance to prove it!" Gordon stares at me. Then¡ª A deep rumbling chuckle escapes him. "Alright then. I like your attitude." He turns to Lilly. "Lilly, bring me a knife and some vegetables. Let''s see what this girl''s got." Chapter 14 - 14: Knife skills! Now¡ª Gordon''s eyes are on me. Eris''s eyes are on me. Lilly''s eyes are on me. And in front of me¡ª A mountain of vegetables. A big-ass pile of green onions, twenty regular onions, twenty carrots, and twenty potatoes¡ªstaring back at me, waiting to be conquered. The challenge? Show off my knife skills and prep them all in ten minutes. I tighten the apron around my waist. Close my eyes. Deep breath. The pressure is heavy, but I know¡ªI can do this. Come on, Felicia, you''ve got this! I may be in a different body. But I am still me. My hands still remember how to work a knife. I open my eyes. BOOM. Confidence surge. Spirit fired up. God-mode prep cook activated. LET''S GOOOOOO!!! But first¡ª Rule number one: A dull knife is a dangerous knife. The knife on the counter looks decent¡ªbut it''s not sharp enough. Without hesitation, I grab the sharpening rod nearby. Schweng schweng schweng schweng! A few swift strokes, and the blade is perfected. I run my finger lightly along the edge¡ªyup, it''s good to go now. "Ho ho!" Gordon''s deep chuckle breaks the tension. He''s standing right next to me, watching intently. Oh, I see now. This must''ve been his first test¡ªto see if I knew the importance of a sharp blade. If I had just started cutting without sharpening, I would''ve failed instantly. But I passed. A sharp knife is a must. Every real cook knows that. It''s rule number one. Now¡ª Time to slice and dice. Where do I start? The carrots or the green onions? Rule number two: If unsure, ask! "Mr. Gordon," I say, glancing at him confidently. "There are many types of cuts. What would you like me to show first?" Gordon raises an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? If you can, show me everything," he says, arms crossing as he leans forward. A grin creeps up my lips. "ALRIGHT!" I reach for the carrots first. Now¡ª Grip matters. I hold the knife properly¡ªfingers wrapped securely around the handle, my index finger resting along the blade for balance and precision. My thumb presses against the other side, ensuring control. This grip gives me both stability and finesse. I place the carrot on the cutting board, holding it steady with my free hand, fingers curled inward for safety. The blade rests lightly against the vegetable. Ready. Prepcook knife skill¡ªfirst technique: BRUNOISE. Pap! Pap! Pap! I cut off the rounded edges, squaring the carrot so it sits flat on the board¡ªno wobbling. Then¡ª Shhhhck! Shhhhck! Shhhhck! I slice the carrot into thin, even sticks. Next, I line up the sticks neatly¡ª And¡ª Pap! Pap! Pap! I dice them into perfect little cubes, no bigger than 1-2 millimeters each. Tiny, uniform orange cubes fall in a perfect pile¡ªeach one identical to the last. I glance at Gordon. His eyes widen slightly. There''s a glimmer of acknowledgment in his expression. I smirk. But I''m just getting started. Prepcook knife skill¡ªsecond technique: SMALL DICE. Pap! Pap! Pap! The knife moves faster now, but still controlled¡ªlarger cubes, just as precise. Third technique: JULIENNE. Shhhhck! Shhhhck! Long, thin matchstick-like slices, uniform and even. Fourth technique: BATONNETTE. Pap! Pap! Thicker, rectangular sticks done in seconds. I''m in the zone now. The rhythm of the knife flows effortlessly. My hands move with machine-like precision, the blade dancing over the cutting board. One minute passes. All the carrots? DONE. Another minute. The potatoes? ALREADY PREPPED. I grin. Somehow¡ª I''ve never felt this good before. For some reason¡ª This is fun. I''m absolutely destroying this test! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Less than five minutes later¡­ "FINISHED!!!" I slam the knife down with a triumphant grin, admiring the majestic piles of perfectly diced, sliced, and chopped vegetables in front of me. The time limit? Ten minutes. My actual time? Half of that. Oh boy¡­ I haven''t been in a kitchen in years¡ª But it looks like I''ve still got it. Feeling proud, I turn to look at everyone standing around me, expecting some feedback. And¡ª Eh??? Why is everyone frozen??? Eris. Frozen. Lilly. Frozen. Even Gordon¡ªthe massive, battle-scarred kitchen veteran¡ªfrozen. It''s like they''ve just witnessed something terrifying. I blink, feeling a little self-conscious. "Ehhh¡­" I stammer, rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly. "H-how did I do? Did I meet your qualifications?" Lilly is the first to break the silence, her voice shaky. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Y-yeahhh¡­" she stammers. "I-I think you didn''t just meet the qualifications¡ªyou crushed them¡­" "WOW!" Eris suddenly shouts, her voice exploding with excitement. "What the heck was that, Felicia?! That was AMAZING!!!" Hearing that, warmth floods my cheeks, the praise sending a wave of pride through me. A shy smile creeps onto my lips. But¡­ The final say belongs to Gordon. And¡ª He still hasn''t said anything. I turn to him, my confidence wavering slightly. "Ermmm¡­ Mr. Gordon?" Nothing. For some reason, he''s just standing there, completely motionless. But then¡ª Suddenly¡ª "LILLY!!! GET THE PAPERWORK!!!" The inn owner''s roar shakes the entire room. "Y-YES, FATHER!!!" Lilly squeaks, immediately sprinting toward the back. I blink. "Eh? Does that mean¡­?" Gordon grins, crossing his arms. "YES! YOU ARE HIRED!!!" "YEAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!" I jump for joy, throwing my arms in the air, shouting with excitement. Eris leaps up with me, just as ecstatic. "Congratulations, Felicia!!!" she beams, her eyes sparkling with pride. "Thanks!!!" I grin back, my heart swelling with pure joy. Ahhhh¡­ I feel so happy right now. Getting a job on my first day reincarnated as a catgirl? AM I NOT AWESOME??? HECK YEAH!!! Chapter 15 - 15: Lies "Anyway, Felicia, you were amazing!" Eris exclaims, bouncing with excitement. "The way you chopped and sliced those vegetables so perfectly¡ªit was unbelievable!" "Yeah, even I can''t chop that fast," Gordon adds with a hearty laugh, his massive frame shaking as he chuckles. I giggle, feeling a warm flush spread across my cheeks and ears. Their compliments are making me blush, but¡­ It''s nice. Really nice. I can''t help but smile. But as the initial rush of praise starts to fade, something odd settles into my thoughts. I was fast. Too fast. Faster and more efficient than I''ve ever been before. How did I do that? Sure, knife skills were always something I took pride in back in my old life. But at that speed? No. I''ve never been that fast. And it wasn''t just the speed¡ªit was the feeling. The moment I held the knife, it was as if I became one with it. Every slice, every chop¡ªeffortless. The blade glided through the vegetables like they were made of air. No resistance. No hesitation. Just smooth, perfect cuts. And that hyper-focused state¡ª It was surreal. I don''t know if I was actually three times faster¡­ or if time itself had slowed down. Either way¡ª It felt like I was moving in another realm entirely. Could this be one of the perks of being a catgirl? But then¡ª "Felicia." Eris suddenly leans in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper, her usual cheerful face shifting into one of curiosity. "Didn''t you lose all your memories? How do you still remember how to cut vegetables like that?" !!! Her words hit me like lightning. SHIT. I hadn''t thought about that. If I''m supposed to have amnesia, how can I be this skilled with a knife? My mind scrambles for an answer. "A-ahh¡­" I stammer. Think. Think. THINK. "I don''t really know, b-but¡­ maybe it''s just instinct?!" I blurt it out before I can stop myself. "Yeah! Instinct! When I saw the job poster, I just knew I could do it! Like a gut feeling, you know? It''s not like I was lying or anything!" ¡­ ¡­ Oh my god. What the hell was that answer?! Even a child could tell that was a lie! Eris leans in even closer, her brows furrowing. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her eyes narrow. She''s scrutinizing me. "Hmmmm¡­. HMMMMMMMMM????" BA-DUMP! BA-DUMP! My heart pounds like crazy. FUCK. She''s onto me. I can feel it. However¡ª "Ahh!!! Yeah, that makes sense!" Eris suddenly exclaims, her expression lighting up like a sparkler. "Even if you lost your memory, you''d still have muscle memory! Felicia, could it be that you were a chef before???" "O-ohhhh!!!!" I fake a gasp, my acting instincts kicking in. "Wait!" Eris grabs my hands excitedly, her tail wagging slightly. "That means if you work in the kitchen long enough, you might remember more!" Her eyes sparkle. "Felicia, this is amazing!!!" "R-right!!!" I blurt out. "YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!!!" It looks like my lie worked. Eris bought it completely. SAFEEEE!!! I let out an inward sigh of relief, feeling the tension drain from my body. Oh boy. That was close. Too close. I NEARLY got caught there. I''ll have to be more careful from now on. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Moments later, the door swings open, and Lilly returns with a stack of papers¡ªcontracts and forms I need to fill out before I can officially start the job. However¡ª There''s a problem. A BIG problem. The form asks for my full name, age, and place of birth. Those? Easy. I can make something up without much trouble. But then¡ª It asks for something impossible. An ID number. I freeze. I don''t have any ID. To be able to work, I need a valid ID¡ªthe same kind that Eris showed me earlier. According to Gordon, IDs are issued by the Administrative Office of the Knights Order of L?wenberg. But¡­ since I''m from another world¡­ I don''t have one. I''m basically undocumented. Which means¡ª I can''t work. I can''t travel. I can''t do anything official in this world. SHIT. Just when I thought everything was going smoothly¡­ But then¡ª "Don''t worry! I''ll help you get one!" Eris''s voice rings out, filled with confidence. I blink. "Wait, you can?" "Of course!" she grins, giving me a playful wink. "I''ve got some¡­ connections." Oh? Connections? I don''t know what that means exactly, but I get the feeling I probably shouldn''t ask. "It might take a few days, but I''ve got it covered!" Gordon chuckles, stepping forward and patting my shoulder with a heavy hand. "Yeah, don''t worry about it. This lady knows her way around things. You can trust her!" He then crosses his arms, his voice turning warm, reassuring. "Since you won''t be able to work until we get the paperwork sorted, why not take a few days to rest and explore Mistvale?" "Oh! That''s a great idea!" Eris exclaims, her face lighting up. She turns to me with a grin, her tail swishing excitedly. "Yeah, Felicia! I''ll take a break from the dungeons and show you around!" I hesitate. "Is¡­ is that really okay?" "Absolutely!" Eris nods enthusiastically, her excitement contagious. If she''s so insistent, who am I to say no? I take a deep breath, then bow slightly. "Thank you so much, Eris." Since I''m living here now, I need to get familiar with this town, its customs, and the people. This is the perfect opportunity. "Alright then!" Eris claps her hands together. "Since it''s still pretty early, why don''t we go for a walk right now?" Her eyes sparkle with excitement. "I''ll show you the night market!" A night market? That sounds¡­ exciting! My ears perk up, and I nod, feeling bubbles of anticipation rise in my chest. "Yeah!" Eris giggles, grabbing my hand. We say our goodbyes to Gordon and Lilly, then step outside. I follow Eris, ready to explore Mistvale''s nightlife. Chapter 16 - 16: A busy street Later, we step outside into the cool evening air. It''s my first night in this fantasy world, and I have to admit¡ªI like it. Gone are the blinding city lights, the constant roar of traffic, and the unending hustle and stress of modern life. Instead, the night is filled with the gentle hum of life in Mistvale. This town is small yet lively, nestled within the L?wenberg Duchy, part of the greater Kingdom of Eldenwald. Though it isn''t the biggest city, it''s famous for its stunning landscapes, abundant natural resources, and beginner-friendly dungeons that attract tourists and adventurers alike. People come from all over¡ªsome to vacation, some to trade, and many to try their luck in the dungeons. With so many travelers passing through, the Gilded Horn is never empty. Situated in the heart of the bustling market and adventurer district, it''s always packed and business is booming. As we step further into the streets, the vibrant energy of Mistvale sweeps over us. Humans and Furren bustle past, weaving effortlessly through the crowd. Carriages and carts rumble over cobblestone streets, but not all are pulled by horses. Some are led by massive, feathered birds, their talons clacking rhythmically against the stone. I blink in fascination. "Eris, what are those big birds?" I ask, eyes wide with curiosity. They''re chubby, with tiny wings tucked against their plump bodies. They definitely can''t fly. But their legs are emarkably fast. Despite their bulk, they move shockingly well, weaving through the crowded streets. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eris grins, her tail flicking in excitement. "Oh, those are Filoan birds," she says proudly. "Cute, aren''t they? I''d love to have one of my own someday¡ªI''m actually saving up for one." Wait. Filoan birds? My stomach drops. I gasp, my ears twitching with realization. "WAIT, FILOAN BIRDS?! DIDN''T WE JUST EAT THEM?!?" Eris blinks before bursting into laughter. "Pfffft¡ªyeah! We totally did!" OH MY GOD. The memory is still fresh. I can still taste it in my mind¡ªthe crispy, golden skin, the tender, juicy meat¡­ But now that I''m looking at them¡ª Their legs are SO MUCH BIGGER than the drumsticks we ate at the Gilded Horn! "B-but¡­ how?!?" I hug my head, slightly horrified. I suddenly feel horribly guilty for eating them. I mean¡­ look at them! They''re so plump. So goofy. So oddly adorable. But at the same time¡ª Aaaaaaaa. They were so delicious. I''m so conflicted!!!! But luckily, Eris shakes her head, chuckling. "Haha, of course not, I was just kidding!" she says, amused. "These guys are also called Filoan birds, but they''re not the same ones! The ones we ate are wild Filoan. But these here? They''re domesticated, mostly used to pull carts, but some people raise them as pets. They''re surprisingly intelligent and can even be trained to guard homes or deliver messages." "Oooooooh!" I exclaim, eyes wide with wonder. That''s a relief. I was not ready to deal with the moral crisis of having just devoured someone''s pet. Eris gestures around, her tail swishing. "So, as you can see, this district never really sleeps." I glance around, taking in the scene. "Yup, it sure doesn''t!" The street is narrow but packed, bursting with food vendors, taverns, and inns, all catering to adventurers and travelers at all hours. Even though I just ate, the air is thick with mouthwatering aromas¡ªgrilled meats sizzling over open flames, the warm, buttery scent of freshly baked bread, the sugary fragrance of pastries dusted with cinnamon. It makes me wish I hadn''t stuffed myself earlier. As we walk, I take a moment to admire the architecture. The buildings have a distinctly medieval European feel¡ªstone walls, wooden beams, and steep, sloping roofs, their chimneys releasing thin trails of smoke into the crisp night air. The streets are lined with cobblestones, each uneven stone glistening faintly under the flickering glow of tall iron street lamps. The town feels lived-in, its charm rough around the edges. There''s a bit of litter here and there¡ªdiscarded food scraps left behind by the bustling crowds¡ªbut overall, it''s cleaner than I expected. I even notice a sewage system running along the road, with workers diligently clearing debris to keep the drains from clogging. A group of knights clad in gleaming armor patrols the area, their movements steady and authoritative. Their chestplates bear the crest of a roaring lion''s head¡ªthe symbol of the L?wenberg Knights Order. Eris leans in slightly and murmurs, "They''re responsible for keeping the peace in Mistvale." I nod, watching as they walk past, their polished armor catching the candlelight from the street lamps. They certainly look impressive¡ªstrong, disciplined, and well-equipped. It''s a reassuring sight, considering the kind of people I encountered earlier today. A cool gust of wind rushes through the street, brushing against my skin, carrying the faint scent of smoke and spices. I instinctively tug my cloak tighter around me, grateful for its warmth. Underneath, my simple white dress doesn''t offer much protection from the evening chill, but the cloak does a good job of keeping me comfortable. As I adjust it, Eris glances at me. "Felicia, stay close to me," she says gently, her golden eyes flicking toward mine. I nod, stepping just a little closer to her side. The street is crowded, and the flow of people is relentless, carts creaking, boots scuffing against stone, voices overlapping in a constant murmur of conversation. It wouldn''t take much to get separated. After a brief pause, Eris tilts her head and suggests, "Actually¡­ hold my hand." I hesitate for a moment¡­ then reach out. Our fingers intertwine, and for some reason, a strange ache tugs at my chest. It''s subtle, but it''s there. Unfamiliar, yet familiar all at once. Her hand is warm¡ªmuch warmer than mine. Her callused fingers brush against my skin, their roughness contrasting the gentle way she holds me. Her grip is firm yet reassuring, steadying me in a way I didn''t even realize I needed. And just like that, we walk hand in hand through the vibrant streets of Mistvale, the pulse of the city thrumming all around us. Chapter 17 - 17: Clothing After a long walk, we finally leave the bustling food section behind and step into a quieter part of town, where the streets are lined with shops instead of food stalls. This area of Mistvale has a different feel¡ªmore organized, more specialized. Rows of stores stretch down the street, offering everything from clothing, armor, and weapons to potions, daily essentials, souvenirs, and maps. Most of the shops are already closed for the night, their wooden shutters drawn and lanterns dimmed, but a few remain open, their warm glow spilling onto the cobblestone paths. The air here is calmer, the sounds of merchants calling out deals replaced by the occasional chatter of late-night shoppers. As I take it all in, Eris suddenly snaps her fingers. "Oh! That reminds me!" she exclaims, turning to me with a grin. "We need to buy you some new clothes!" I blink. "Eh? But¡­" I hesitate. "I don''t have any money right now¡­" "Nah, don''t worry about it!" Eris waves a hand dismissively. "It''s my gift to you. A congratulations for landing the job!" She winks, but then¡ª She leans in closer, lowering her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. "And besides¡­" Her lips curve into a mischievous smirk. "We really need to get you some undergarments." Huh? Under¡­ what? I blink, confused. Eris leans in even closer, practically nose-to-nose now. "Undergarments¡­" she whispers, cupping her hands in front of her chest in a subtle gesture. "You know¡­ for your briskets and your lil'' muffins." ¡­Briskets? Muffins??? I repeat the words, my brain short-circuiting. Beef brisket? Bread? Is she hungry again?!? It takes a second¡ª And then¡ª OH. OH NO. A wave of heat rushes straight to my face, my cheeks burning so hot I feel like I might spontaneously combust. RIGHT. Undergarments. Underwear. I haven''t even thought about it until now!!! My face feels like it''s on FIRE. And there is a reason for that. I swallow hard, suddenly terrified of the answer to the horrifying question forming in my head. "E-Eris?" I stammer, my voice barely a whisper. "W-Whose undergarments am I wearing right now?" Eris tilts her head, as if the question is no big deal at all. "Oh, mine, of course," she replies casually. Like it''s the most natural thing in the world. At her words, I freeze. My entire body locks up. Brain: MELTDOWN MODE. What? WHAT?!? I''m¡­ I''m wearing Eris'' panties??? I''M WEARING ERIS'' PANTIES?!?!? HOLY. FREAKING. SHIT! A tidal wave of emotions crashes over me¡ªshock, embarrassment, and something else I can''t even begin to identify. My brain short-circuits, flickering between panic and utter humiliation. I know I shouldn''t be freaking out about this. It''s just girls sharing clothes, right? Nothing serious¡­ right? RIGHT?!?!? But just the thought that the panties I''m wearing used to be worn by Eris as well¡­ Indirect muffin touches¡­ AAAAAAAAAAAA!!! DAMN YOU, PERVERTED THOUGHTS!!! I squeeze my eyes shut, trying to drown out the flood of improper images rushing into my mind. But the damage is done. The horrible, awful, sinful thoughts refuse to leave, pulling me deeper into a dangerous abyss. I have to stop. I shake my head violently, as if that''ll rattle the inappropriate thoughts out of existence. But then, I glance at Eris. She''s just chuckling. Chuckling. Like this is nothing. Like she''s completely unaware that I am mentally combusting right now. "Don''t worry," she says, her tone casual. "They''re mine, but they''re new! I literally just bought them last week. I haven''t worn them yet." ¡­Oh. OHHHH. AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! I want to die. I WANT TO DIE SO BADLY NOW!!! The perverted thoughts earlier were one thing. But now¡ª Now that I know Eris never actually wore these panties¡­ WHY THE HECK AM I FEELING DISAPPOINTED?!?!? I physically recoil, clutching my chest like I''ve just been struck by divine judgment. No. NO. We are not going down this rabbit hole. MOVING ON. There''s another issue. The top part. Eris and I are about the same height and build, which is why I can wear her clothes without much trouble. In fact, the dress I''m wearing right now is hers. It''s comfortable. I like it. But there''s a key difference. The chest. Eris has¡­ Well. She has a chest. Two round, jiggly chiffon cakes. Meanwhile, mine? Two sad pancakes with tiny raisins on top. Or, in simpler words¡ª FLAT. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. FLAT AS A BOARD. I glance down at myself, heaving the biggest sigh of my life. Right now, I am literally just wrapping a piece of cloth around my chest to keep my nipples from poking through the dress. That''s it. I grip my cloak tightly, trying to suppress the wave of existential dread creeping up my spine. And then¡ª "L-Let''s get those undergarments now!" I squeak, voice cracking. Eris bursts out laughing, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Yeah, let''s go!" she grins, grabbing my hand and dragging me forward. "I know just the place." Before I can protest, she pulls me through the narrow streets, weaving seamlessly between people and carts, her tail flicking excitedly. We finally arrive at a quaint little shop, tucked between two larger buildings. A wooden sign hangs above the door, swaying gently in the evening breeze. "Eclipse." The name is delicately carved into the wood, and through the shop''s windows, I see the soft flicker of candlelight dancing against the glass. It''s late, and most shops are already closed¡ª We''re lucky to have made it just in time. With a soft creak, Eris pushes the door open, and we step inside. Chapter 18 - 18: The Eclipse It''s my first time stepping into a clothing shop in a medieval fantasy world, and honestly, I''m excited. Eris pushes the door open, and¡ª Ding ding! A hanging brass bell chimes softly, its delicate ring welcoming us inside. Eris holds the door open, and I step in. And immediately, my breath catches. "Woaaaah!" I gasp, my eyes widening. It feels like I''ve just stepped into an old wardrobe¡ªthe kind that leads to another world. The shop is quiet and dimly lit, the air thick with a mix of earthy scents¡ªwool and leather, rich and slightly musty, yet strangely pleasant. Beneath it, there''s a faint, calming fragrance, something familiar, nostalgic, but I can''t quite place it. I take another breath, inhaling deeply. "Woah, is that lavender?" I ask, sniffing the air curiously. "Yeah!" Eris nods with a smile. I follow the scent until my eyes land on a bundle of dried lavender, hanging gently by the window, swaying slightly in the evening breeze. Before I can admire it further, a voice greets us from the counter. "Hello, welcome to The Eclipse!" A woman steps forward, emerging from behind the counter with a warm, professional air. She looks to be in her early thirties, with a composed, confident presence. Her attire is simple yet elegant¡ªblack leather pants paired with a crisp white blouse, the fabric perfectly tailored to her form. Her long blue hair is neatly tied back into a sleek braid, and a pair of round glasses rests comfortably on her nose. She offers us a friendly smile before dipping into a small, polite bow. "I''m Lenore," she says smoothly. "How can I help you today?" Eris steps forward, motioning toward me. "Oh, we''re looking for some new clothes for my friend here," she says. "Mind if we take a look around?" "Of course!" Lenore nods. "Feel free to browse as long as you like. And if you need anything, just give me a shout." "Thanks!" Eris replies. Then, as if a thought crosses her mind, she adds, "Actually, we might take a little while. Would it be okay if we stay past closing time, just in case?" Lenore chuckles, waving a dismissive hand. "That''s no problem at all. I close whenever I feel like it, so take your time. No rush." "Oh, that''s great! Thanks so much!" Eris beams, clearly pleased. With Lenore''s permission secured, we begin to explore the shop, weaving our way through aisles of fabric, clothing racks, and shelves stocked with accessories. The floor creaks softly beneath our steps, the wooden planks groaning slightly under our weight. I tread carefully, my movements slow and deliberate, not wanting to disturb the peaceful atmosphere. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Moments later¡­ Wow¡­ I''m amazed. At first, I didn''t expect much¡ªthis is just a simple clothing store meant for the working class, after all. But now that I''m actually browsing through the selection, I can''t help but be impressed. Especially the women''s section. The variety is surprisingly vast¡ªcute dresses, colorful tunics, intricately handcrafted garments neatly arranged along the shelves and racks. There are boots, hats, scarves, and all sorts of accessories to match. The materials range from simple linen and cotton to sturdy leather and warm wool, catering to both affordability and durability. The colors, while not as vibrant as modern fabrics, still offer a pleasant variety, making the selection feel charming and full of personality. I find myself wandering between racks, running my fingers across different fabrics, taking in the soft rustle of cloth and the faint scent of dried lavender lingering in the air. Then, something catches my eye. A small, delicate pink dress displayed on a wooden mannequin, standing near the back of the shop. I feel drawn to it, almost instinctively, and before I know it, my feet have already carried me closer. Gently, I reach out and touch the fabric. Soft. A beautiful red ribbon is tied neatly to the side, adding a touch of elegance to its simple, charming design. For a brief moment, my imagination takes over. I can see myself wearing it¡ªtwirling in front of a mirror, the fabric fluttering lightly, looking¡­ Absolutely adorable. I bite my lip, my ears twitching slightly at the thought. What would Eris say if she saw me in this? Just then¡ª "Oh, do you like this one?" Lenore''s calm, pleasant voice suddenly pulls me from my daydream. I blink, snapping back to reality. "Y-yeah," I stammer, turning toward her. "It''s very lovely!" Lenore nods, offering a gentle smile. "It is indeed a lovely dress," she agrees, glancing at it with an appraising look. "And the color would complement your eyes perfectly. Why don''t you try it on?" I hesitate for just a second, excitement bubbling up in my chest. "Really? Can I?" "Of course!" Lenore gestures toward a small, curtained-off area near the corner of the shop. "The changing room is right over there. Let me know if you need any help!" I nod quickly, barely able to contain my excitement. "Nnn!" Carefully, I lift the pink dress from the mannequin, clutching it close as I head toward the changing room, my heart pounding with anticipation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Now, I''m standing in front of the mirror inside the changing room, clutching the new dress tightly in my trembling hands. Badump¡­ BADUMP¡­ My heart pounds, a nervous energy coursing through me. My fingers tremble as the reality sinks in¡ª How could I possibly forget one simple, glaring fact? That I''m freaking beautiful?! Aaaaaaa! I scream internally, my brain spiraling into chaotic disbelief. But that''s not the problem. No. If I want to try on this dress¡­ I have to take off the one I''m wearing. Which means¡­ I''m about to get naked. Which means¡­ I''m about to see everything. Yes¡­ EVERYTHING. AAAAAA!!! Come on, Felicia! I shake my head violently, trying to snap myself out of the panic. I slap my cheeks lightly, forcing myself to focus. I''m a girl now. I shouldn''t be weird about this, right?! I shouldn''t be! I''m going to have to get used to it eventually. I mean, I''ll have to change clothes every day, I''ll have to take baths¡ªit''s inevitable. And besides, it''s not like I''ve never seen a naked woman before! ¡­ Gulp. I swallow hard. And then, with a deep breath, I gather my courage and reach for the hem of my dress. In one swift motion¡ª Whoosh! I pull it over my head, my heart hammering in my chest. But then¡ª As my bare skin is revealed, wearing nothing but simple undergarments, I freeze. Holy. Shit. My mouth opens, but no words come out. Oh boy. Ooooooh boy¡­ This is dangerous. I spin in front of the mirror, taking in every inch of myself from every angle. My skin is flawless¡ªsmooth, white as snow, without a single imperfection. My legs are long and slender. My butt¡­ actually, it''s curvier than I thought? And then there''s the tail¡ªperfectly attached just above my hips, swaying slightly with each subtle movement I make. I know it''s sinful to lust over my own body like this¡­ But¡­ I just can''t stop. It''s¡­ perfect. Absolutely perfect! Well¡ª Except for one thing¡­ The chest. I have no chest. Yeah, that''s still a bit of a letdown. But before I can dwell too much on my tragic flatness, Lenore''s voice suddenly calls from outside, yanking me back to reality. "Miss Felicia, do you need any help?" "A-ah, no! I''m good!" I squeak, my heart racing again from the sudden intrusion of reality. Thank goodness she asked when she did¡ª If she hadn''t, I probably would''ve spent an eternity in here, just admiring myself like a self-obsessed narcissist. I immediately slip into the new dress, the soft fabric gliding effortlessly against my skin. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Once it''s on, I step back to check myself in the mirror. Oooooohhh¡­!!! As expected, it''s cute. Really cute. But¡­ Something''s missing. It needs a little something extra to truly stand out. I hesitate for a moment, then take a deep breath. "Miss Lenore, a-are you there?" I call out. "Yes, I''m here!" she responds cheerfully from outside. There''s something I need to ask for. Something that will make this outfit perfect. Chapter 19 - 19: Shopping spree Mirror, mirror, who''s the most beautiful of all? Me! IT''S ME!!! NYAHAHAHAHA!!! I twirl in front of the mirror, my reflection spinning with me, a vision of absolute perfection. With this final touch, I''m complete! No more flat chest! Thanks to the generous pads that Lenore gave me, I''ve ascended from pancakes to HUGE BOOBIE WOOBIES!!! And that''s not even the best part! Lenore also hooked me up with the cutest shoes to match my dress AND an adorable hat with ribbons! Ribbons. I''m basically a walking fantasy princess now. OH MY GOSH¡­ I''m SO cute right now!!! "I LOVE IT!!!" I squeal, barely able to contain myself as I strike a dramatic pose. "Yes, I love it too!" Lenore claps her hands together, beaming like a proud artist admiring her finished work. But now¡­ The ultimate test. What will Eris think of me? As the thought crosses my mind, my heart takes off like a racehorse. My hand trembles as I reach for the curtain. Slowly¡­ dramatically, I step out of the changing room, bracing myself for Eris'' reaction. "Eris¡­ how do I look?" ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Eris just stares at me. Her bright blue eyes widen, her entire body freezing in place. Why hasn''t she said anything yet? Is it¡­ bad? Oh no. What if¡ª Plop. The stack of clothes she was holding slips from her arms, tumbling to the floor in slow motion, her mouth hanging open in pure, unfiltered shock. And in that instant¡ª I know. HECK YEAHHHH!!! SUCCESS!!! "UUWOOOOOOOOOHHHH!!!" Eris practically yells, her entire body vibrating with excitement. "Felicia, y-you look AMAZING!!!" YESSSSSSSS!!! I can''t help it¡ªI grin so wide it feels like my cheeks might fall off. My heart tap dances inside my chest. "You¡­ you really think so?" I ask, feeling giddy from head to toe. "Nnn!!!" Eris nods so hard I''m surprised her head doesn''t fly off. "Like¡­ REALLY really think so?" I ask, just to confirm I''m not dreaming. "YEAHHHH!!!" Eris practically bounces on her toes before spinning to Lenore. "Miss Lenore, we''re taking this WHOLE set!" And just like that¡ª The rest of the evening turns into the most epic shopping spree EVER. I lose count of how many outfits I''ve tried on. We go through at least a hundred different designs¡ªeach one cuter than the last! And I''m having so much fun that I can''t stop giggling every time I twirl in a new dress. By the time we''re done, my arms are full of clothes, and my face hurts from smiling too much. I get it now. So THIS is why girls love shopping so much!!! This is so addictive! But then¡ª As our shopping comes to an end, Lenore steps up to the counter, her smile as sweet as honey. "The total will be¡­ four thousand nine hundred and eighty-two crowns, please!" ¡­ The cheerfulness vanishes. Uhh¡­ what? Four¡­ what now? ¡­ "AAAAAAAAA!!!" I''m screaming internally again. Almost five thousand crowns?! That''s literally my entire month''s salary!!! Oh nooooo!!! "E-Eris¡­" I turn to her, my ears drooping dramatically as I whimper, "I-I''m soooorryyyy~~~" But before I can spiral any further into despair¡ª Eris just smiles like it''s no big deal. "Don''t worry." She casually hands over the money like she''s buying a loaf of bread. ¡­ Huh??? And then¡ª Without warning, she takes my hands in hers. Her fingers wrap around mine¡ªwarm, steady, gentle. Her eyes soften, gazing at me with an expression so tender it makes my breath catch in my throat. And then¡ª She says, "As long as you''re happy, I don''t mind." BADUMP! AAAAAA!!! My heart does an Olympic-level flip. I freeze, my ears twitching violently, my tail puffing up like a startled kitten. What. The. Heck. What is this???!? Why does this feel so romantic?!? She''s just being nice, right?! Right?!? "E-Eris¡­" I stammer, desperately grasping for logic, "Are you secretly a millionaire or something?!" "Haha, no, no," she laughs, waving a hand. "But don''t worry about the money. I''ve got plenty." I stare at her, still dazed by how unfazed she is about spending a fortune on me. But even then¡­ I can''t just accept such a huge gift without feeling guilty. I have pride, damn it!!! I puff up my chest, trying to look strong and independent. "I''ll pay you back, I swear! As soon as I get my salary!" I declare, standing tall and proud. I may be a catgirl now¡ªbut I am NOT a gold digger!!! "Alright, alright," Eris chuckles, clearly entertained by my over-the-top determination. We wave goodbye to Lenore, who smiles warmly as we step out of the shop, the cool night air wrapping around us. This has been an amazing experience¡ªbut wow¡­ definitely EXPENSIVE. Mental note: NO MORE spontaneous shopping sprees without checking prices first!!! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A long walk later, we finally make it home. It''s really late now. The streets are nearly empty, save for a few lingering patrons in the Gilded Horn''s bar, their laughter and murmurs filling the quiet air. "Welcome back, Eris and Felicia!" Lilly greets us with her usual cheer. "Yes, thank you, Lilly," Eris replies casually. But I can''t even manage a response¡ªI''m too focused on dragging myself over to the nearest table. "Phewwwww!!!" I exhale dramatically, dropping the two overstuffed bags of clothes onto the table with a heavy thud, gasping for air. My entire body feels like it''s been through a full workout. My arms are jelly, tingling from the strain, and I''m sweating like crazy. Walking all the way back from the clothing store with these bags was no joke! I had to stop three times just to catch my breath, and even then, I barely made it. Meanwhile¡ª Eris, carrying three times the number of bags I am, sets hers down gently, without breaking a sweat. She casually stretches, cracking her neck like she just finished a relaxing evening stroll. ¡­ I stare at her, my mouth hanging open in awe. Damn. Eris is strong. Like, really strong. At the end of the day, we ended up buying a little bit of everything¡ªcasual clothes, dresses, shoes, sandals, hats, sleepwear, undergarments, jackets, coats, even scarves for winter. Wait¡­ Does Eris even have room in her closet for all this?! "Alright, let me take these upstairs for you," Eris says, effortlessly scooping up all the bags¡ªmine included. "T-thanks, Eris!" I say weakly. "Sorry, I¡­ don''t have any strength left¡­" "Don''t worry about it," Eris replies, smiling. "Just leave it to me." As she heads upstairs, Lilly suddenly chimes in from the hallway, her voice cheerful. "You two want a bath? I''ve already prepared a hot bath for two!" "Yup!" Eris calls back over her shoulder. "Thanks, Lilly!" My ears perk up instantly. "Oooooh, a bath!?" I blurt out, excitement rushing through me. "YES! I need a bath so bad!!!" After all that walking, lugging bags, and sweating like a pig, a bath is exactly what I need! Plus, there''s no way I''m going to bed smelling like this¡ªEris would be fleeing for her life! And let''s not forget¡ª This isn''t just any bath. It''s a HOT BATH. HECK YEAH!!! "Alright, Lilly, can you show Felicia the way?" Eris asks as she disappears upstairs. "I''ll be down in a few minutes!" "Yes! Leave it to me!" Lilly says brightly, beckoning me to follow. She leads me down a quieter hallway to another section of the inn, where I notice three wooden doors, each marked with a sign: Hot Water Bath "Hehe," Lilly giggles, handing me a towel, a brush, and an impossibly fluffy bathrobe. "You can put your dirty clothes in the basket inside. The soap, shampoo, and conditioner are all on the shelf. I''ll be right outside, so just holler if you need anything!" "Woaaah, thank you!" I squeal, eyes wide with amazement. For a medieval inn, isn''t this a bit¡­ too modern?! Hot baths, soap, shampoo? Am I in a 5-star fantasy hotel?! This place is awesome!!! I waste no time kicking off my boots, padding across the cool wooden floor, shivering at the pleasant chill against my bare feet. As I push the door open, my breath catches in my throat. The room is stunning. The floor and walls are smooth stone, polished from years of use. In the center sits a large wooden bathtub, filled with steaming, fragrant water, its surface shimmering under the soft glow of candlelight. And the smell¡­ Oh my gosh¡ª It''s like a bouquet of the freshest flowers ever! I practically glide over to the tub, my fingertips grazing the water''s surface. Aaaaaaaa~~~ It''s hot, perfect, heaven itself!!! I''m just about to strip down and jump in when¡ª "Lilly, is this the room?" Eris'' voice. From right outside. "Yep, the middle one! Felicia''s already in there," Lilly replies cheerfully. "Thanks!" Wait. Wait a minute. Hold up. Didn''t Lilly say this bath was for TWO?!? FOR TWO?!? AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! OH NO. OH NO, OH NO, OH NO!!! THIS IS BAD. THIS IS REALLY BAD!!! I want to run, but my feet are glued to the floor. It''s already too late¡ª The door opens. Eris steps inside, closing it behind her with a soft click. "Hi, waiting for me?" she says, her voice calm, casual, almost unsettling. ¡­ Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I can''t respond. I''m standing there, trembling, my brain short-circuiting, heart pounding in my chest like a drum solo at a rock concert. I''m fucked. I''m so fucked. Eris, completely unbothered, starts undressing, casually tossing her clothes into the basket. The steam blurs her figure, softening the outlines, but her movements are graceful, her silhouette undeniably mesmerizing. And then¡ª Her underwear comes off. OH. MY. GOD. My mind goes blank. I forget how to breathe. I forget how to function. I forget how to exist. I scream internally. Chapter 20 - 20: Hair wash Gulp¡­ I swallow hard, my throat suddenly dry. Ba-dump, ba-dump, ba-dump! My heart hammers against my ribs, pounding so hard I swear it might burst. My face burns, heat rushing to my skin so fast I wouldn''t be surprised if steam literally started rising off me. Fuck. Holy fuck¡­ How is this even happening?! Eris stands right in front of me, completely naked. Her light chocolate skin glistens under the warm candlelight, droplets of moisture clinging to her toned muscles, tracing the subtle lines of her sculpted abs. Every movement, every slight shift of her body, draws me in like a moth to a flame. And her breasts¡ª Soft. Full. Perfect. They bounce ever so slightly as she moves, perky pink peaks standing out against the steam-filled air. And down there¡ª Oh god. It''s¡­ A neatly trimmed bush. SHIT. I KNOW I shouldn''t be staring. I KNOW. But I can''t stop. I CAN''T. My brain is officially fried, short-circuiting on the spot as I burn this image into my memory like a damn photograph. Every inch of her impossibly toned, beautiful body sears itself into my mind against my will. My entire body heats up, sweat trickling down my back despite the fact that I haven''t even stepped into the bath yet. Meanwhile¡ª Eris is completely unfazed. TOTALLY. CHILL. Like this is the most normal thing in the world. As if stripping naked in front of each other is just another Tuesday. She casually moves past me, brushing against my arm as she dips her fingers into the steaming bathwater, swirling it lazily. The soft strands of her silky black hair tickle my skin as she sighs, a long, contented moan slipping from her lips. "Aaaaaahhh~ this is perfect," she hums, a slow, relaxed smile spreading across her lips. "There''s nothing like a hot bath after a long day, don''t you think?" "R-RIGHT!" I blurt out, my voice cracking like a prepubescent boy''s. In a blind panic, I spin around so fast that I almost trip over my own feet, desperate to look anywhere but at her. My brain is screaming at me, every single nerve in my body short-circuiting from pure awkwardness. And then¡ª I feel it. Her hand. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sliding into mine. Oh god¡ª I nearly collapse on the spot. But it doesn''t end there. Eris pulls me closer¡ªso close I can feel the warmth of her body against mine. Her skin¡ªwarm, smooth, impossibly soft¡ªmelts into me. And her breasts¡ª Oh no. OH NO. They''re pressing against my arm. I freeze, every muscle locking up, my entire body going rigid as her bare skin molds against me. Her nipples graze me, just enough to send my brain into a nosedive. This sensation¡­ It''s too much!!! NYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! I scream internally, my entire soul squirming in place. Eris leans in, her breath warm against my ear. "Felicia~," she purrs, voice a silky, sultry whisper. "Let''s wash each other''s hair¡­ and backs, hmmm?" She giggles softly, her fingers tracing slow, teasing circles against the back of my hand. N-nn!! I nod like an absolute idiot, my ability to form words completely disintegrated. Calm down, Felicia!!! I chant inside my head, desperately trying to rein in my spiraling emotions. You''re a girl now. It''s just a bath. Just. A. Bath. Between. Friends. THIS IS TOTALLY NORMAL. DON''T MAKE IT WEIRD. I suck in a deep breath. And then¡ª I strip at lightning speed. I yank my dress over my head and toss it into the laundry basket like it''s cursed, my hands trembling as I fight to keep my cool. I step toward the bath, eyes glued to the floor, refusing¡ªABSOLUTELY REFUSING¡ªto look at her again. "Let me wash your hair first," Eris whispers, her voice low, sweet, intoxicating. "T-thank you," I squeak, sounding pathetic. She pulls a small wooden stool toward the tub with her foot, signaling for me to sit down. I do. And as soon as I do¡ª She gently scoops up a wooden ladle, dips it into the steaming water, and pours it over my head. The heat seeps into my scalp, washing away the tension, the awkwardness, the panic¡ª And then¡ª Her fingers. They slide through my hair, slow and gentle, her nails scraping lightly against my scalp as she massages my head. A shiver runs down my spine. Oh no. OH NO. This¡­ This feels¡­ REALLY, REALLY GOOD. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Moments later¡­ Eris''s hands ruffle through my hair, her fingers working their way through the strands. It''s¡­ heaven. I close my eyes, letting the warmth of the water and the rhythmic motion of her fingers lull me into a state of pure relaxation. The soft foam spreads through my hair, the soothing scent of lavender and chamomile rising with the steam¡ªit''s calming, intoxicating. Just a little while ago, I was a nervous, flustered mess, barely able to function, but now¡­ All of that anxiety melts away. "Aaaaaah¡­ this feels so good," I moan softly, my body sinking deeper into relaxation under her expert touch. A soft purr escapes my lips, and for once, I don''t even try to hold it back. It just¡­ happens. And it''s bliss. With Eris''s hands moving through my hair, washing away every last bit of tension, everything else fades away. Yep. Somehow, the awkwardness is gone¡ªvanished as quickly as it came. As long as I don''t let my gaze linger too long on Eris''s very naked body, I think I can handle this. "Are you thinking about something?" Eris asks gently. "You seem really happy." "Yeah," I murmur, smiling to myself. "It just feels¡­ really nice." I can''t exactly tell Eris what''s really on my mind¡ªnot when I''m supposed to have lost my memories. But this moment¡­ this feeling¡ªit stirs something deep inside me. A memory. When I was a kid, my mom used to wash my hair just like this. She''d hum softly while working the shampoo into my scalp, her fingers massaging away all my little worries. I remember how warm and safe it felt¡ªhow I''d close my eyes and lean into her touch, completely at ease. It''s been years since I felt something like this. A lump rises in my throat. I blink away the tears threatening to spill, swallowing down the emotions welling up inside me. Suddenly, Eris''s fingers move up to my cat ears, gently rubbing and washing them. The sensation catches me completely off guard. My ears twitch instantly, flicking water and foam back at her like tiny little water cannons. "Eee! S-stay still, Felicia! Stay still!" Eris yelps, dodging the unexpected splash. "I-I''m trying!!!" I squeal, but my ears seem to have a mind of their own. The tickling only makes it worse. They flick again, sending another spray of water her way. Eris clicks her tongue. "Alright, let''s do this the hard way. Hup!" And before I can react¡ª She grabs both of my ears firmly, squeezing them between her fingers. Zzzt!!! A shock runs straight down my spine. My entire body locks up like I''ve been electrocuted. Every muscle tenses, a shiver racing through me so intensely that I can barely breathe. Eeeeeek!!! FUCK. WHAT JUST HAPPENED?!? I go completely rigid, my toes curling, my tail puffing up like a startled cat. Why the hell am I reacting like this?!? This makes no sense!!! I''m a cat, not a rabbit¡ªwhy did that just short-circuit my entire nervous system?!? "E-Eris!!!" I squeak, pouting up at her with wide, betrayed eyes. She giggles. Giggles. Like she didn''t just send me into some kind of feline overload. "Hehe, sorry! They were twitching so much, I just had to grab them!" she teases, her voice filled with pure amusement. "I didn''t hurt you, did I?" "N-no, but it tickles¡­" I stammer, still reeling from whatever the hell that was. "I see¡­ then let me finish, okay?" I nod weakly, my ears finally deciding to behave. Eris resumes her gentle soaping and massaging, her fingers moving carefully, rubbing slow, relaxing circles along the base of my ears, working her way up. Her touch is soothing, deliberate¡ªlike she knows exactly what she''s doing. And somehow¡­ I feel like my ears are completely under her control. They are very obedient now. "Mmmm¡­" I hum softly, melting once again into her touch. Hehe¡­ Catgirl ear washing? This is surprisingly nice. I might just get addicted to this. Chapter 21 - 21: Shampoo and conditioner "Wooooaaaaahhh! This feels amazing!" I squeal, running my fingers through my freshly washed hair. It''s so clean, so smooth¡ªit glides between my fingertips like silk. And the scent? Heavenly. A fresh burst of peppermint mixed with a sweet, flowery twist lingers in the air around me. I can''t stop sniffing it. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Eris, what is this shampoo? I love it!" I ask, practically bouncing with excitement. I wish it made more bubbles and foam, but other than that, this stuff is incredible¡ªeven better than the brands I used in my past life! Well, then again, I was a man back then. I probably wasn''t using very good shampoo in the first place. I can''t believe how oblivious I was to the world of shampoo. "Hmmm, let me check." Eris grabs the bottle and squints at the label like a detective examining a case. "It''s called Lavendula Cleanse. Made with lavender, rubysage, rosemary, slickeberry extract, and¡­ oh! I know this plant! Laventis Root! I used to gather loads of it in dungeons back in the day. If you grind it up and soak it in water, it releases a substance that can be filtered into soap. Super useful!" "Wow, that''s amazing!" I exclaim, genuinely impressed. "A plant that just¡­ makes soap? How convenient!" This medieval fantasy world is nothing like the medieval times I read about on Earth. Not only is fashion more developed and widely celebrated, but the food is better, the hygiene is leagues ahead, and there are all these modern-like innovations¡ªshampoo, conditioner, hot baths. I can''t help but wonder¡­ what else is out there? Maybe some magical device I''ve never even imagined? Eris grins, clearly pleased with herself. "Right? I''m no soap expert or anything, but I think they just mix a bunch of essential oils with Laventis soap and ta-da¡ªshampoo!" "But you still have to get the right balance of ingredients, though, right?" I muse, raising an eyebrow. "It can''t be that easy." "Oh, of course!" Eris nods, her tail swishing behind her. "It''s like grilling fish¡ªput in too much salt or pepper, and boom! Ruined!" She laughs, and I find myself laughing with her. It''s strange how natural it feels to talk about soap and fish like this. As we chat, Eris pulls down another container¡ªa small, wooden jar filled with a creamy, buttery substance. "Is that¡­ conditioner?" I ask, curiosity piqued. "Yep! This stuff will make your hair even shinier and silkier," she says, holding it up like it''s a treasure chest. Excited, I lean in and take a sniff. But unlike the fresh, minty shampoo¡­ This one smells kinda weird. Bitter, even? "You know," Eris says with a mischievous twinkle in her eye, "this conditioner? You can eat it." I blink. "¡­Wait, what? Eat it?!" "Yup!" she grins, clearly enjoying my confusion. "There''s this old story about a soap merchant who got stuck in a dungeon. When his food ran out, he survived by eating conditioner for days!" I gape at her, horrified. "What?! That''s insane! You''re pulling my tail, right?" "Nope! Totally true!" Eris giggles, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "After all, conditioner is just Laventis Root mixed with animal fat. It''s totally edible." I stare at the jar, then back at Eris. Hmmm¡­ I narrow my eyes, still skeptical¡­ but also way too curious for my own good. Tentatively, I scoop up a tiny bit onto my finger¡­ and give it a teeny-tiny lick. Big mistake. "BLEEERRGGGHHH!!!" I spit it out immediately, my face contorting in absolute horror. It''s slimy! And bitter! The texture alone makes me gag. "Eris, you tricked meee!!!" I wail, wiping my tongue furiously with my hand. "No, no! I told you it''s edible¡ªI never said it tasted good!" Eris is practically in tears now, laughing so hard she can barely breathe. "Ugh! Take it back!" I shove the container at her, pouting like a child who just lost a rigged carnival game, while she clutches her stomach, giggling like she''s just won the prank of the century. "Okay, okay, let''s get your hair conditioned now," she says, still snickering as she scoops some of the conditioner into her hands. The second her fingers start working through my hair, I forget all about being mad. The way she massages my scalp and runs her fingers through each strand is pure bliss. My shoulders relax, and a contented sigh escapes me. By the time she rinses it out, I run my fingers through my hair and¡ª "WWWWooooaaahhh!!! It''s soooo silky!!!" I squeal, twirling a strand between my fingers. It feels like liquid silk, softer than anything I''ve ever touched. "Told ya!" Eris grins, looking far too proud of herself. "Nnn!" I nod excitedly, bouncing in my seat. I''ve never cared about my hair this much before, but now? I''m obsessed. Maybe it''s because I''m a girl now? Everything just feels different¡ªlittle things fluster me, I get excited over cute stuff, and I catch myself acting way too cutesy for my old self. It''s kind of embarrassing, but¡­ I can''t help it. At least one thing hasn''t changed¡ªI still like girls. That fact isn''t going anywhere. Suddenly¡ª "BLEEEEHHHH!!!" I whip around just in time to see Eris spitting dramatically, her tongue sticking out like she''s just bitten into the world''s sourest lemon. "WAIT! WHY?!" I stare at her, completely bewildered. Eris frantically scrubs her tongue with her hand, face twisted in absolute regret. "I was curious too! Aaaaaaa!!! Damn! That was awful!!!" "YEAH! I told you it was gross!" I burst out laughing, clutching my sides as I watch her suffer the same fate. After a few more exaggerated gags and a whole lot of regret, she finally recovers, flashing me a playful smile. "Alright, let''s get that back scrubbed, shall we?" she says, reaching for a towel and dipping it into the warm water. "Okay!" I chirp, still giggling as I turn my back to her. The warm towel presses gently against my skin, Eris''s touch firm yet soothing. The soft motions send a pleasant tingle down my spine, and I melt into the sensation, letting out a happy sigh. This¡­ is nice. Chapter 22 - 22: Back scrubbing! Eris is scrubbing my back with the towel when, suddenly, she pauses. A moment later, I feel her fingers trace a slow, deliberate line down my spine, sending a jolt of electricity through me. "EEEKKK!" I squeal, completely caught off guard. My body jerks instinctively, muscles tensing as my heart pounds wildly in my chest. The sensation lingers¡ªa ghostly imprint of her touch, warm and featherlight, spreading through my skin in tingling waves. Eris freezes, her hand hovering in midair, fingers curled slightly as if she''s resisting the urge to touch me again. A soft murmur escapes her lips. "Ah¡­ I''m sorry," she says quietly. "Your skin¡­ it''s so smooth, I just wanted to feel it. It''s the most perfect skin I''ve ever seen." Her words sink in, and my face ignites. A blush spreads hot and fast across my cheeks, my heart flipping at her confession. "O-ohh¡­" I stammer, unable to find the right words. The space where her fingers had been still tingles, like an echo I can''t shake. Silence settles between us, thick with something unspoken, and I shift nervously beneath her gaze. "S-sorry," Eris mutters, her voice softer now, hesitant. "If you don''t want me to, I won''t do that again¡­" There''s something in her tone¡ªsomething almost vulnerable. The flicker of disappointment in her expression makes my chest ache. She looks like she''s holding something back, unsure if she''s crossed a line. I glance at her, biting my lip. Well¡­ it was just a touch. And¡­ it''s not like I hated it, right? I take a quiet breath, my pulse still unsteady. "It-it''s okay¡­" I mumble. "You can¡­ touch me¡­ if you want." I lean back ever so slightly, letting my bare skin brush against her hand again, trying to show her that I don''t mind. Eris inhales sharply, her eyes widening as if startled by the contact. This time, she''s the one who pulls away. "Huh? What''s wrong?" I ask, glancing over my shoulder at her. "Ah, n-nothing!" Eris stammers, shaking her head quickly as if to clear it. Then, after a brief pause, she shifts closer, her hesitation fading. "Well, if you say so¡­ I''ll touch you now!" "Y-yeah¡­" I nod, my heart still racing. "But, um¡­ don''t just hover your fingers like that! It tickles too much!" I add, trying to lighten the tension. Eris blinks, then grins¡ªa mischievous, playful grin. "Yay!" she giggles before placing her palm flat against my back, this time much more deliberate. The warmth of her hand spreads slowly, sinking into my skin, the roughness of her palm contrasting with my softness. It''s a simple touch, yet somehow¡­ intimate. My body reacts immediately, my breath catching in my throat. Ba-dump¡­ ba-dump¡­ "Ohhh?" Eris hums teasingly. "Your heart''s racing~" Her fingers move gently, tracing a slow, featherlight circle across my back. "I-it''s because you''re still tickling me!" I protest, trying to sound casual, but my voice wavers, betraying me. The way her touch lingers¡ªso warm, so steady¡ªsends a strange, fluttering sensation through me. Eris leans in just a little closer, her breath brushing against my ear, sending a shiver racing down my spine. "Mmm¡­ sure, blame it on the tickling," she murmurs, her voice low and full of mischief. "Eh? W-what do you mean by that???" I stammer, a little too fast. My ears flick involuntarily, betraying my growing flustered state. But Eris just chuckles. "Just kidding, nothing~" For a moment, we stay like that¡ªEris''s hand moving in slow, lazy patterns against my skin, like she''s mapping every inch, memorizing it. There''s something thoughtful about the way she does it, as if she''s learning something about me in a way words never could. The silence isn''t awkward anymore. It''s¡­ something else. Something unspoken, but undeniably there. I don''t pull away. I let her explore, even though my heart won''t stop racing. Finally, after what feels like forever, Eris lets out a quiet sigh and picks up the towel again. The slow, rhythmic motions return as she resumes scrubbing, this time with a gentler touch. The warm water, the friction of the fabric against my skin¡ªit''s soothing, grounding, making it easier to breathe again. "You know," I say after a moment, hoping to break the silence, "you have nice skin too." Eris pauses mid-motion, her hand hovering over my shoulder. "Me?" "Yeah," I nod. "I like it. Mine''s always so pale¡­ like I''m sick or something. But yours¡­ it looks healthy, strong, glowing¡­" "Hehe, thanks," she murmurs, her hand resting lightly on my shoulder for a moment before resuming her slow, rhythmic movements. Yup, her skin might be rougher than mine, but there''s beauty in it¡ªa kind of strength I admire. Despite all the adventuring, the rough training, and the battles, she still carries an effortless grace. After all, she''s just a girl. And girls¡­ are very soft. "And not just that," I continue, letting my eyes trail over her toned arms, "your body is incredible too! I mean, how did you get those muscles? It''s like you''re perfectly sculpted!" Eris laughs lightly, shaking her head. "Perfect? Nuh-uh! I think I''m a bit too muscular, honestly. I doubt many people like girls who look this strong." "What?" I shake my head in disbelief. "No way! You look amazing!" Her arms, her abs¡ªheck, even the curve of her waist¡ªeverything about her is the perfect blend of power and femininity. It''s a mesmerizing contrast. It''s hot. Like, really, really hot. But I can''t just say that, can I? That would sound¡­ weird. Eris tilts her head, watching me with curious amusement. "I see," she hums, then after a pause, she asks, "So¡­ you like it? My body?" Eh??? That completely catches me off guard. My face erupts in heat. "W-well, yeah!" I stammer, struggling to maintain my composure. "It''s the complete opposite of me, right? My arms and legs are like noodles, look!" I flex dramatically, showing off my absolute lack of muscle. "And¡­ well, your chest is, uh, way bigger than mine!!!" Eris chuckles at that. "So what? I think your flat chest is cute," she says, smirking. EH??? I blink, stunned. Did she just¡­ did she just say she likes flat chests? More importantly¡­ did she just say she likes mine?! AAAA!!! My face is burning. And Eris? She''s grinning¡ªcompletely amused by my reaction. "Well, you know," she continues, her tone teasing, "it''s way easier to move and fight without anything getting in the way. I''d trade for yours any day." She adds a playful wink for emphasis. Oh¡­ So that''s why she said she loves it. It makes sense. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However¡ª SHE DIDN''T HAVE TO WORD IT LIKE THAT!!! DON''T GET MY HOPES UP LIKE THAT, DAMN IT!!! I glare at her, my eyebrows twitching. This catgirl is too much. I want to bite her. I need to bite her¡ªfor all the emotional turmoil she''s putting me through today! "Alright, then give me your boobs. I''ll trade you mine!" I huff, crossing my arms. "Deal!" Eris exclaims instantly, without even hesitating. ¡­ Haizz¡­ I sigh. This Eris¡­ Stupid Eris. I spend the next few minutes in a grumpy, pouting silence while she continues scrubbing my back. At least she''s still good at this part. I close my eyes, focusing on the warmth of the water, the gentle friction of the towel against my skin, trying to forget what she just said. But then¡ª Eris leans in, her breath brushing against my ear. "You know," she whispers, "you were really cute today. Especially in that pink dress." BOOM. Just like that¡ª I explode. My face burns, completely and utterly wrecked by her words. "I-I was?" I stammer, turning to face her, wide-eyed. Eris''s expression softens, her lips curling into a gentle smile. "Yeah," she murmurs, voice quieter this time. "You''re the cutest and most beautiful person I''ve ever seen, Felicia¡­" Ba-dump! ¡­ AAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! I whip back around, hiding my face in my hands. My heart is racing, pounding against my ribs so hard it''s a miracle I''m still alive. For a moment, I can''t speak. I don''t know how to respond. But then¡­ a smile spreads across my face¡ªwide, uncontrollable, stupidly happy. My chest swells with warmth, like a balloon filling up with something light and giddy. I can''t stop grinning. I simply just can''t. Chapter 23 - 23: Scars "Alright, all done!" Eris chirps, pulling back after one last gentle swipe across my back. "Thanks for letting me scrub your back! That was fun!" "Wait! It''s over already? Noooo!" I wail, pouting in disappointment. The warmth, the soothing sensation of her hands¡ªit all felt way too good to end already! Eris tilts her head, a teasing smile playing on her lips. "Hmm¡­ your back is already spotless," she muses, then pauses, her eyes glinting mischievously. "Or¡­ do you want me to clean the front too?" "Hmmph! No thanks!" I huff, snatching the towel from her hands, my face instantly heating up. My heart skips a beat at her teasing, but I quickly brush it off, scowling at her playful smirk. "It''s my turn now!" I declare, trying to sound confident. Eris giggles, and before I know it, I''ve already moved behind her, gently nudging her onto the stool. "Yay!" she cheers, settling down eagerly. She stretches her arms and rolls her shoulders like she''s warming up for a workout, her excitement making me chuckle. "Alright, get ready," I say, inhaling deeply. "I''m gonna give you the best hair wash ever!" But even as I say that, my heart is pounding¡ªnot just from excitement, but from nerves too. Because, in my previous life¡­ I''ve never washed a girl''s hair before. What if she realizes I have no idea what I''m doing?! Aaaah!!! That would be so embarrassing! But¡­ it''s just washing hair, right? How hard can it be? I mentally run through the steps. Wet the hair, apply shampoo, massage gently (not too rough, don''t mess this up!), clean her ears, rinse the shampoo, apply conditioner, then rinse again¡­ and finally, a nice back scrub. Yeah! That should do it. I''ve got this! "Hehe, I can''t wait!" Eris giggles softly, completely oblivious to my internal panic. I reach out hesitantly, my fingers brushing through her long, midnight-black hair. It cascades down her back in soft, silky waves, though it''s a bit tangled and slightly oily from the day''s adventures. Maintaining hair like this must be a challenge, I think to myself. But then¡­ as I gently move her hair aside, revealing the bare skin of her back beneath it¡ª I freeze. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The playful mood vanishes in an instant. A sudden wave of shock and horror crashes over me, knocking the breath from my lungs. My chest tightens, like an invisible hand is gripping my heart, squeezing too hard. "E-Eris¡­" I stammer, my voice barely a whisper as my hand hovers uncertainly above her back. "These¡­ these are¡­" Scars. Big, long, jagged scars¡ªdeep and merciless¡ªcarved into her skin. As soon as the words leave my mouth, I feel her body tense beneath my fingertips. Slowly, Eris turns her head, just enough to glance at me from the corner of her eye. Her playful expression is gone, replaced by something quieter¡­ something guarded. "Oh¡­" she murmurs, almost too softly to hear. Her voice is fragile, carrying something heavy¡ªsomething buried deep. "I''m sorry¡­" she continues, her lips barely moving. "Did I¡­ scare you?" There''s a hesitance in her tone, as if she''s bracing herself for my reaction. Like she''s afraid of what I might say. Like she''s used to people looking at her scars and recoiling. Like she expects me to look at her¡­ differently. But all I can feel right now is a lump forming in my throat. Because those scars¡ªthey don''t scare me. They hurt me. They make my heart ache in ways I don''t understand. "No, not at all," I whisper, my voice barely audible over the soft ripples of bathwater. My heart tightens as I gently turn her back around. Then, slowly¡ªalmost fearfully¡ªI let my trembling fingers trace the jagged lines of the scars, feeling the rough, uneven texture beneath my touch. My heart twists painfully. These scars¡­ they''re horrifying, like the aftermath of a beast''s claws, something too massive to be natural. A bear? No¡­ not even a bear could do this. Just what did this to her? "Was it¡­ from the dungeon?" I ask, my voice fragile, weighed down by the sheer thought of the pain she must have endured. "Yeah," she replies softly. "I was a little careless¡­ and, well, the beast got me." My fingers move over the ridges of her scars again, and I feel a familiar sting gathering in my eyes. A little careless? No. This isn''t from a small mistake. This is survival. And suddenly, she speaks again¡ªher voice quieter this time, laced with something brittle. "It''s ugly, isn''t it?" She doesn''t look at me when she says it. Her gaze flickers away, as if she''s too ashamed to face me. The question feels like a dagger to my heart. "No¡­ it''s not ugly!" I blurt out, my voice nearly cracking as emotion wells up inside me. Damn it. Why does it hurt so much? Why does it feel like her pain is seeping into me, clawing at my chest? I want to wrap my arms around her. To hold her and chase away whatever thoughts are making her doubt herself like this. But we''re both naked. So instead, I do the only thing I can¡ªI place my palm gently against her back, against those scars. "Even with these¡­ you''re still beautiful. You''re the most beautiful person I''ve ever seen," I murmur, my voice trembling. Eris''s breath catches. For a second, her lips part slightly, as if she wants to say something. Then, slowly, a soft smile blooms across her face. "Felicia¡­" she whispers. But I can''t let it go. I need to know. "But¡­ was it¡­ painful?" I ask, my voice cracking, my throat tightening as tears threaten to spill. Eris pauses. For a moment, I think she won''t answer. Her lips press together like she''s weighing her words carefully. But then, with a light shrug, she speaks. "Nah¡­ I passed out when it happened. Didn''t feel a thing." She says it too casually. And I know¡ªshe''s lying. She did feel it. She felt everything. "No, you''re lying," I murmur, my voice unsteady, my fists clenching beneath the water. She hesitated. She hesitated before she spoke. Eris lets out a quiet chuckle, but it sounds hollow. "Hey, it doesn''t matter, does it?" she says with a small, bittersweet smile. "I''m still alive, right? That''s what counts." I freeze. Her words catch me off guard. She''s right. At the end of the day, Eris is still here. She''s still breathing. She''s still smiling. And that''s what matters. I take a deep breath, trying to steady the whirlwind inside me. The lump in my throat doesn''t go away, but I choose to let it be. I won''t press her. I won''t ask about the scars anymore. I''ll let them fade into the background¡ªas if they never existed. I force a smile, nudging her playfully. "Alright, now turn around and lower your head!" I command, shifting the mood. "I''m going to wash your hair!" "Yay!" Eris chirps, turning obediently. I scoop some shampoo into my hands, rubbing it between my fingers before carefully working it into her hair. I try my best to be as gentle as possible, my fingers gliding over her scalp, massaging softly. As I work the shampoo through her dark strands, I can''t help but notice¡ª Her hair is just long enough to cover her back. To hide her scars completely. As if she doesn''t want anyone to see them. As if she''s self-conscious about them. No¡­ maybe I''m overthinking it. I shake my head, pushing the thought aside, and focus on the task at hand. For the first time today, we stop talking. Yet, the silence isn''t awkward. Chapter 24 - 24: Eris’ Reason A few moments later, after washing Eris'' hair and scrubbing her back, we both sink into the hot bath, immersing ourselves in the soothing water. It''s blissful. So very relaxing. The warmth seeps into my muscles, unraveling every bit of tension I didn''t even realize I was holding. I close my eyes for a moment, letting out a slow, contented sigh. The gentle ripples of water lap against my skin, a comforting rhythm that makes me feel weightless. Across from me, Eris leans back, floating effortlessly. Her toned arms rest lazily along the bath''s edge, her head tilted upward, eyes half-lidded in peace. Her dark hair fans out around her, and the candlelight flickers over her smooth, sun-kissed skin. Droplets of water glisten on her collarbones, trailing down to where her body disappears beneath the surface. She''s undeniably beautiful. But for once, I''m not focused on that. All I can think about is the scar. The image of it won''t leave my mind. The deep, jagged ridges, the way her voice had wavered when she spoke about it¡ªlike she was used to people looking at her and seeing only that. I bite my lip. I can''t let it go. "Eris¡­" I murmur, breaking the silence. Her eyes flutter open, meeting mine. "Yes?" I hesitate, but the question is already weighing too heavily on my heart. "Can I¡­ ask you something?" She blinks, then nods. "Of course." I take a deep breath, gripping the edge of the tub, steeling myself for the answer I might receive. "Why do you go into the dungeons?" I finally ask. "Do you¡­ have to?" Her expression shifts. It''s subtle, but I catch it¡ªthe flicker of surprise, then something else. Something guarded. Eris exhales slowly, leaning her head back, staring up at the ceiling like she''s searching for words. When she finally speaks, her voice is quiet. "Yes, I have to." She pauses, then offers me a small, unreadable smile. "But¡­ thank you for worrying about me. It means a lot." I frown. I don''t like that answer. It feels dismissive¡ªlike she''s brushing me off, like she''s gently pushing me out of something that should be my business. For a few moments, I stay silent, debating whether I should let it go. But I can''t. Not when the ache in my chest is this heavy. Not when I think about those scars. Not when I think about losing her. "But why?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper. I shift forward, reaching for her hand beneath the water, wrapping my fingers around hers. She stiffens slightly, surprised by the touch, but doesn''t pull away. "Is it because of money?" I press, my grip tightening. "Eris, you don''t have to do this! There are safer jobs. You shouldn''t have to risk your life like this. Nothing is more important than your life." Not to me. Eris blinks, taken aback. For a second, she doesn''t say anything. Then, she smiles softly and¡ªpat pat¡ªgently ruffles my hair. "Hey! I''m not a child!" I pout, swatting her hand away. She chuckles, shaking her head. "Alright, alright." But then, her smile fades, replaced by something¡­ heavier. Something tired. "No, it''s not about the money," she admits quietly. "I have my reasons." "What reasons?" I press, my chest tightening. "Can you tell me?" I know I''m prying. I know it''s not fair of me to push. But the thought of her diving into danger over and over again, coming back with more scars¡ªor not coming back at all¡ªmakes my stomach twist. I don''t want to lose her. I don''t even know why that fear feels so raw, so real, but it does. Eris holds my gaze for a long moment, as if trying to decide something. Then, finally¡ªshe speaks. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s my father," she says, her voice laced with sorrow. "I have to find him." I freeze. "Your father?" I echo. She nods, and for the first time, pain is evident in her eyes. "Yes¡­" As the word leaves her lips, her grip on my hand tightens. I feel it¡ªthe faint tremor in her fingers, the subtle tension in her body, the weight of something heavy pressing down on her. She''s trembling, just slightly, but enough for me to notice. Enough for me to realize that this isn''t just a passing thought for her. It''s something that haunts her. Something that consumes her. "What¡­ happened?" I ask, my chest tightening at the sight of her like this. But then, I hesitate. I don''t want to push. I don''t want to pry into something that might be too painful for her to talk about. "Actually¡­ I''m sorry," I murmur quickly, lowering my gaze. "You don''t have to tell me if you''re not ready." Eris doesn''t respond right away. For a moment, she just looks at me, studying my face with an unreadable expression. Then, slowly, she shakes her head, her lips tugging into a faint, bittersweet smile. Before I can say anything else¡ªbefore I can even breathe¡ªshe leans in. Closer. So close that our foreheads touch. My heart stops. Her breath is warm against my skin, her scent¡ªa soft blend of lavender and something uniquely her¡ªsurrounding me in an instant. Her long lashes brush against mine as she blinks, her eyes lidded, her face just inches away. What? What is happening?! My thoughts spiral into a frantic mess. Wait. WAIT. Did I just stumble into some kind of confession moment?! Was this a setup?! I was asking a serious question, and now suddenly¡ªthis?! D-Does she¡­ want to kiss me?! HUH?!?!? My entire body locks up, my brain struggling to process. And then¡ªjust as suddenly as she leaned in¡ªshe pulls away. Like nothing even happened. Leaving me completely and utterly flabbergasted. "Haaaiizzz¡­" Eris exhales, rubbing the back of her neck, releasing a breath that sounds almost¡­ tired. "It was many years ago," she murmurs, her voice softer now. "My father¡­ he was a renowned adventurer. A man who dreamed of unveiling the secrets of the dungeons¡­ of discovering what lies beyond this world." I blink. My heart is still racing, my thoughts still reeling. But despite my inner turmoil, I listen. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Fifteen years ago¡­ Eris'' father was a knight of the Kingdom of Zerakia¡ªone of its most renowned warriors, an A-rank adventurer, a legend in his own right. Dungeon exploration wasn''t just his profession; it was in his blood. Every time he returned home, he carried with him incredible stories¡ªtales of fierce battles against fire-breathing lizards, of navigating through mystical ruins hidden deep within dungeons, untouched by time. He would gather Eris and her little brother by the fire, his voice brimming with adventure, his eyes gleaming with passion. To them, he wasn''t just their father. He was a hero. Their idol. The man they both admired with all their hearts. Those were the happiest days of Eris'' life. But then¡­ everything changed. One day, an S-rank dungeon appeared within the kingdom¡ªa dungeon unlike any other, its depths uncharted, its dangers unknown. As always, her father was among the first called to explore it. It was his duty. And like always, he accepted without hesitation. At the time, Eris thought nothing of it. It was just another mission, just like the countless ones before. He''d be gone for a few weeks, maybe a couple of months. But eventually¡­ He would come back. He always came back. But this time, he didn''t. Weeks turned into months. Months turned into years. And still¡ªnothing. No news. No letters. No sign of him. Then, one day, a letter did arrive. A single, cold, official note, sealed by the royal family. A notification of disappearance. Nothing more. No details. No closure. Just¡­ gone. Eris was devastated. She cried for days, for weeks, until there were no more tears left to shed. The warmth of her world faded into something cold and hollow, her once bright, exciting life now consumed by a suffocating emptiness. Everyone whispered that he was dead. That he had perished within the dungeon''s depths, lost forever to its dangers. That he was never coming back. But Eris refused to believe it. After all¡­ How could she? Her father was the strongest man she had ever known. He couldn''t be dead. He couldn''t be! And that''s why Eris became an adventurer. Not for gold. Not for glory. But because she had to enter the dungeons herself. She had to find him. Because deep down¡­ no matter how much time passed¡­ She still believed. Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ She''d see him again. Chapter 25 - 25: Promise "Eris¡­" As she finishes her story, I can''t stop the tears from falling. The truth behind her dungeon dives¡ªthe reason she''s been risking her life¡ªit''s all for her father. But from everything I''ve heard¡­ her father is probably dead. Just like everyone said. Still, Eris clings to hope, convincing herself that he''s out there somewhere, waiting to be found. It''s almost certainly false hope¡ªa 99.99% chance that he''s gone. Yet, even if that''s the reality¡­ it doesn''t matter. Her mind is made up, her heart set in stone. The determination in her eyes is unmistakable, burning beneath the sadness. Even if she had only one breath left, I know she''d still chase the dungeons. And all I can do now¡­ is be there for her. "Alright¡­ I understand," I whisper, my voice shaking a little bit as I try to calm my emotions down. "But you have to be careful. Please¡­ don''t risk your life. If you die¡­ who''s going to find your father?" Eris blinks, then smiles softly, reaching up to gently wipe my tears away. Her touch is warm, her fingers brushing against my skin with such tenderness that my heart clenches. "I will," she whispers. "I promise." Then, without a word, she shifts closer, pulling me beside her. Our shoulders touch, and I feel it¡ªthe steady warmth of her body against mine. Ba-dump. Eris lets out a deep sigh, her breath brushing against my skin as she rests her head on my shoulder. "You know¡­ you''re right," she murmurs, her voice quiet, almost fragile. "I told myself the same thing back then. When I got that wound¡­ it was so deep. There was blood everywhere. I thought it was over. I thought I was going to die in that dungeon." Her fingers tighten slightly against my arm. "But in the chaos¡­ through all that pain¡­ I saw him." She pauses, her breath hitching. "My father." Her voice trembles. "His image flashed in my mind, as if he was right there, telling me to hold on¡­ to fight for him¡­ not to give up." Silence falls between us. I swallow hard, my throat tight. "Eris¡­" I murmur, my heart aching for her. She lets out a small, bitter chuckle. "And somehow, I survived," she says softly. "It felt like life gave me a second chance. Like I was meant to keep going." I can''t imagine what she''s been through. I don''t even want to imagine it. But I don''t need to. I feel it. In her voice, in her touch, in the unshakable resolve that keeps her moving forward. "So don''t worry, Felicia," she says, forcing a smile. "I''ll be careful. No more recklessness." "Good." I nod, swallowing the lump in my throat. "And if you face danger¡­ run if you can. Don''t go into dangerous places unprepared. Think before you step inside." Eris chuckles, though it''s a little softer this time. "Look at you¡­ already an expert in dungeons. That''s some solid advice." I giggle, wiping at my eyes, the tears fading even though my heart still feels so heavy. Then, before I can stop myself, I blurt out¡ª "Hey, how about I go with you next time? I could help!" But the second the words leave my lips, Eris''s expression shifts. Her smile fades. Her gaze sharpens. She turns to me, her eyes suddenly serious, the warmth in them vanishing. "Absolutely not." "But¡ª" I start, but she cuts me off with a firm, unwavering gaze. "No, Felicia." Her voice is gentle but resolute. "I appreciate that you want to be there for me, but I can''t let you step into that kind of danger. And honestly¡­" She hesitates, then sighs. "You''d only hold me back." Ah¡­ Her words sting, sharp and undeniable. But she''s right. I drop my gaze, embarrassment washing over me like a cold wave. What was I thinking? I''m just a weak, small catgirl. I can barely lift a few shopping bags without panting¡ªhow could I survive a dungeon full of monsters? "I''m sorry," I mutter, my ears drooping. "Don''t apologize," Eris says, her grip on my hand tightening slightly. "There''s something else you can do¡ªsomething just as important." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My ears perk up. "Something I can do? What is it?" She smiles, her thumb tracing slow, soothing circles on the back of my hand. "If you really want to help¡­ wait for me." My breath catches. "Wait¡­ for you?" Eris nods, looking straight into my eyes, her expression softer now. "Knowing someone''s waiting for me at home¡­ like how I waited for my father¡­ it''ll give me the strength to keep going. A reason to return." Her words hit me, sinking deep into my heart. Ah¡­ So that''s how I can support her. Not by fighting beside her. But by being here, waiting for her to come home. "ALRIGHT!" I declare, my chest swelling with determination. "I''ll wait for you! And when you come back, I''ll cook you the best dinner ever and give you the best back scrub of your life!" Eris blinks, then bursts into laughter, her face lighting up with warmth. "That sounds amazing! I''m already looking forward to it!" Her laughter is contagious, and soon, I find myself smiling too. I grip her hand a little tighter. "Eris¡­" I murmur softly. "I''ll be here for you. So please¡­ make sure you return. If you don''t¡­" I swallow hard, then force myself to meet her gaze. "I''ll go into the dungeon myself to find you!" Eris stills for a moment, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, she smiles¡ªa small, tender curve of her lips. "Alright," she says, her voice gentle, steady. "I''ll always come back." I lift my pinky. "Promise?" Eris blinks, confused. "I promise. But¡­ what am I supposed to do?" Ah¡ªright! She doesn''t know! "If you promise, you have to hook your pinky with mine!" I explain quickly. "That way, the promise is sealed, and you''ll never be able to break it." Eris tilts her head. "Ah¡­ like a blood contract?" "YES!" Her grin widens. "Alright." She hooks her pinky around mine, and our fingers intertwine. In that simple, gentle motion¡ª A promise is made. I''ll wait. She''ll return. And no matter what¡­ We''ll be here for each other. Chapter 26 - 26: Night After our bath, we find ourselves on the inn''s rooftop, wrapped in the cool embrace of the night. This is part of Eris''s nightly routine¡ªa quiet moment beneath the stars, sipping a warm, creamy mug of milk before bed. Tonight, I''m tagging along. The rooftop is sturdier than I expected, but the wind is wild, tugging at my cloak as if trying to sweep me away. Nervously, I cling to Eris''s arm, seeking comfort in her calm presence. "Aaaaaaa¡­ I''m still shaking," I mutter, my voice trembling. I try not to look down. In my previous life, I was terrified of heights¡ªlike, seriously petrified. Becoming a catgirl has helped a little, but even in this new body, the fear still lingers¡­ though maybe just a little less than before. I can''t help but wonder¡ªdo catgirls land on their feet like actual cats? Can they twist in midair and land safely from any height? It''s an interesting thought¡­ but definitely not one I''m testing tonight! As for how we got up here¡­ Eris turned out to be an incredible climber. She scaled the wall from her window like it was nothing, carrying me along as if I weighed nothing at all. My only job? Holding onto the two giant milk mugs like my life depended on them. "But you''re right," I finally say, glancing up at the sky. "The view¡­ it''s incredible." "Hehe, told you!" Eris chuckles. And she''s right¡ªit''s breathtaking. We sit beneath a vast sky, stars scattered like glittering jewels across the heavens. The moon is enormous, far larger and brighter than the one I remember from Earth. Its soft, silvery glow casts everything in a magical light. I''m awestruck. How long has it been since I last saw a real night sky? Back in the city, the light pollution was so bad it devoured the stars completely. No matter where I stood, not a single star would peek through. But here? The sky is alive. White, red, blue, yellow¡ªeach twinkling, shifting in a cosmic dance. They flicker and pulse, some brightening while others fade, as if the sky itself is breathing. I raise my mug and take a sip. The milk is sweet and creamy, coating my tongue perfectly, hitting my catgirl taste buds just right. I swallow. Shaaaaaaaaaaa~~~~~!!! A deep warmth spreads through me, traveling down my throat and filling my belly like a comforting hug. The sensation spills over, washing through my limbs in gentle waves. Pure bliss. Japanese people were right¡ªthere''s nothing better than milk after a hot bath! "It''s so good!" I exclaim, my tail swishing in delight. "Eris, is there any sugar in this milk?" I ask, peering curiously into my mug. "Nope, just fresh goat''s milk!" she replies with a grin. "Really? That''s amazing!" I gasp. "So, you like it?" "YEAH!" I still don''t know if it''s actually the milk being superior to what I was used to, or if it''s just my catgirl taste buds enhancing the flavor. There''s no way for me to confirm, given that my human taste buds are long gone. Either way, I''m loving it. Suddenly, Eris offers me her mug. "Here, try mine. It''s even better." I glance at it, hesitating. It''s chocolate milk. My breath catches. I loved chocolate milk back on Earth. My whey protein? Always chocolate-flavored. My snacks? Always chocolate-based. I thought chocolate didn''t exist in this world, yet here it is¡ªright in front of me. The rich aroma tickles my nose, sweet and slightly bitter, tempting me, calling me, begging me to take a sip. But I pause. "Hmmmm¡­ are you sure this is safe to drink?" I narrow my eyes suspiciously. "Huh?" Eris raises an eyebrow. "Why?" "Erm¡­ because¡­" I fidget nervously. "Isn''t chocolate toxic to cats?" Yes. I have to be cautious. I don''t want to die so soon! My new life has just begun today! Eris bursts out laughing, nearly spilling her milk. "No, silly! We''re Cat Furrens, not actual cats. We can totally eat chocolate!" "Oh! Phew!" I breathe a sigh of relief. "Well, if you say so!" I take a small sip. And oh my god. The moment the warm, velvety chocolate coats my tongue, my entire soul ascends. Uwoooooohhh!!!! The slight bitterness of the cocoa blends perfectly with the creamy warmth of the milk, forming the most divine harmony of flavors. "Mmmnnnnhhhh!" I hug my cheeks in pure bliss. "Chocolate milk is the best!" "Hehe, so you like it?" Eris grins. "YES! I LOVE IT!" "Alright, you can have mine. Let''s switch!" "R-really? Are you sure?" "Of course! I''ve had too much chocolate milk lately. I was thinking of switching back to regular milk anyway." Well, if she says so, then there''s no reason to hold back! "Nn!" I nod eagerly, swapping mugs with her. And just like that, Eris takes mine, and I gladly take her chocolate milk. The moment I take another sip, it feels like I''m floating. The combination of rich, creamy chocolate milk, the endless night sky, and the gentle cool breeze is nothing short of pure bliss. Shaaaaaa~~~~!!!! My life is complete. Right here, right now. But just as I raise the mug for another sip, a thought strikes me like a bolt of lightning. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wait¡­ WAIT A MINUTE!!! Did I just¡­ Drink from the same cup as Eris?! In¡­ in¡­ INDIRECT KISSU?!? AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! I know. I know this is the cringiest anime trope ever. I am fully aware. But for some reason, just the thought of it makes my hands shake uncontrollably. My fingers tighten around the mug, my heart hammering against my ribs. Blood rushes to my cheeks, burning hot. I sneak a glance at Eris, praying she hasn''t noticed. But¡ª She''s already looking at me. And then¡ª She leans closer. Her face inches toward mine, her piercing blue eyes locked onto my lips. Eh? BA-DUMP. Her hand reaches out, fingertips brushing against my cheek. Her eyes flicker slightly, her lips parting as she¡ª BA-DUMP. BA-DUMP. BA-DUMP!!! "E-Eris?" I squeak, my voice barely above a whisper. My breath catches in my throat. But Eris doesn''t answer. She''s too close now¡ªso close I can feel the warmth of her breath, the way her gaze lingers. OH GOD. Is she¡­ Is she about to¡ª GOING TO KISS ME?!?!?!? AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!! I panic. I panic so hard. My brain short-circuits. My entire system collapses in on itself. My heart is doing flips. Her thumb moves slowly toward my lips. And then¡ª She gently wipes something away. "Hehe, you had a chocolate milk mustache!" Eris grins, her voice teasing. ¡­ ¡­ AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!! THAT''S WHAT THIS WAS ABOUT?! MY FOAMY CHOCOLATE MILK MUSTACHE?!?!?!? I want to crawl into a hole and perish. Right here. Right now. "S-so what?! You have a mustache too!" I blurt out, trying to force a laugh, my voice a high-pitched mess as I push her away lightly. "Wait, I do?" Eris blinks, then licks her upper lip. "Oh! You''re right! Hehe¡­" I cannot recover from this. Nope. It''s over for me. Goodbye, dignity. Without another word, I chug my milk aggressively, gulping it down as if the sheer force of drinking will erase my humiliation. "Cookies?" Eris offers, holding out a few, ready to dip them into the milk. But I can''t even process cookies right now. "N-no thanks! I-I''m still really full!" I stammer, pulling my cloak tighter around me, retreating deep into its folds like a cat trying to disappear. "Okay!" Eris shrugs, then happily munches on the cookies, completely unaware of the absolute chaos she just unleashed inside my heart. Chapter 27 - 27: Sleep tight Eris stretches with a lazy, feline grace before flopping backward onto the bed, her carefree smile lighting up the room. "Aaaaaahhh~~!!! That was so good!" she sighs, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "Felicia, thank you. It''s been forever since I''ve had someone to stargaze with on the rooftop." She turns to look at me, her eyes warm and sincere, but my heart is still in absolute chaos. The chocolate mustache moment, the almost-kiss, the way she got so close to my lips¡ªit''s all spinning inside my head in a whirlwind I can''t quite process. I want to be mad. But¡­ it''s Eris. And I can never stay mad at her. Maybe I''m just too softhearted. Or maybe I''m just too easily flustered. And now, the moment I''ve been dreading quietly in the back of my mind has finally arrived. Are we really¡­ going to sleep together? I freeze as Eris moves across the room, casually slipping out of her clothes and reaching for something softer to sleep in. My breath catches the moment the fabric slides over her body. Oh. My. God. Her new nightgown is silk. White silk. The delicate fabric clings to her curves, flowing over her body like liquid. It''s almost translucent, catching the moonlight that filters through the window, shimmering with every movement she makes. Her ample breasts subtly jiggle as she adjusts the straps, the gentle rise and fall of her chest drawing my eyes like a magnet. My face burns. Even though I''ve already seen Eris completely naked before, this¡­ this is somehow worse! No¡ªmore provocative! More intimate than when she had nothing on at all! And then¡ªoh god. Her nipples poke through the delicate silk, barely veiled by the fabric. I''m DOOMED. ABANDON SHIP. ABORT MISSION. I force myself to look away before my brain completely crashes. My fingers clench the hem of my cloak, my breath uneven. Eris, meanwhile, has no idea what she''s doing to me. "Ooooh, I like this," she murmurs, running her hands over the smooth silk. A faint pink dusts her cheeks as she smiles. "This fabric feels so soft!" "R-really?" I stammer, struggling to keep my voice even. "I-I''m glad you like it!" Eris hums in approval, still admiring the nightgown. "Yeah, it''s a surprise, honestly! I usually sleep naked, so this is totally new for me." WHAT. My entire system shuts down. Every remaining brain cell I have disintegrates into dust. Naked? Eris¡­ always sleeps¡­ naked?! NAKED?!? If she were going to sleep next to me like that, my heart would surely explode! "P-please keep your sleep dress on!" I blurt out, my face heating up even more. "Otherwise, y-you''ll get stung by mosquitoes!" "Mosquitoes? Hahaha!" Eris throws her head back in laughter. "You''re right! They always get me! I don''t mind, though; they can have my blood if they want!" Then, as if she hasn''t just dropped a nuclear bomb on my fragile composure, she twirls in place. "Anyway, how do I look?" The silk glides over her curves as she spins, shimmering under the soft moonlight. It highlights everything. "Y-you look amazing!" I blurt out before I can even think. "Hehe, thanks!" Eris grins, then crawls onto the bed, slipping under the blankets like it''s the most natural thing in the world. She pats the space beside her. "Well? What are you waiting for? Let''s sleep!" "A-alright!" I squeak. But¡­ man!!! How does she say things like that so nonchalantly? Is this really how girls are when they''re alone together? I gulp, my throat suddenly dry. Trying to calm my racing heart, I quickly change into my own sleepwear¡ªa soft blue dress that falls just past my knees. There''s even a hole for my tail, which wiggles as I adjust the fabric. The material is light and smooth, so airy that it almost feels like I''m wearing nothing at all. I turn around, ready to crawl into bed¡ª And freeze. Eris is staring at me. Her gaze lingers, her eyes slightly wider than usual. A faint pink dusts her cheeks. Then, softly¡ªalmost too softly¡ªshe whispers, "Y-you look stunning." My breath catches. "A-am I?" I squeak, barely able to process her words. Eris blinks, as if realizing what she just said. She quickly looks away. "Yeah¡­" BA-DUMP. BA-DUMP. The tension in the air is so thick it''s suffocating. My entire body feels warm¡ªtoo warm. Embarrassed, I dive under the blankets, yanking them up to my chin in a desperate attempt to hide my flustered face. Now, lying beside Eris, sharing the same blanket, the room feels quieter. The only sounds left are the faint murmurs of the midnight streets outside the window¡ªdistant voices, the occasional clatter of footsteps, and even a drunkard singing an off-key melody. This atmosphere¡­ It''s different. Yet somehow, it''s nice. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "You know, Felicia," Eris breaks the silence, her voice soft in the quiet of the night. "After telling you my story, I feel so much lighter now. Thank you for listening." "Nn, thank you for sharing it," I reply, turning my head toward her in the darkness. "I believe you''ll find your father soon. I''ll pray for it every day." Eris smiles, her blue eyes glowing faintly in the moonlight. "Thanks," she whispers. And then¡ªI feel it. Under the covers, her hand brushes lightly against mine. A barely-there touch. A hesitation. Then, her fingers inch closer¡­ until they intertwine with mine. My heart stutters, then races. I don''t pull away. I don''t even think about pulling away. I let her hold my hand. Let the warmth of her skin seep into mine. Let myself revel in the small but oh-so-intimate moment. She squeezes lightly. I squeeze back. "Felicia¡­" Eris murmurs, voice so quiet I almost miss it. "Can we¡­ sleep like this? Do you mind if I hold your hand?" "N-not at all!" I manage to squeak, though inside, I''m SCREAMING. HECK YEAHHH!!! Wait¡­ Hold on a second¡­ Isn''t this a sign?! She''s been flirting with me all day, right? She''s holding my hand now¡ªwhich means¡­ she likes me¡­ right?! And tomorrow¡­ we can get even closer! KYAAAAAAA!!!! My heart is going feral. I can barely keep still. A giddy smile stretches across my face, warmth spreading from my fingertips to my very core. But then¡­ "You know, me and my brother used to do this too," Eris says suddenly, voice tinged with nostalgia. "We''d hold hands when we slept. It made me feel safe, calm¡­ like everything was okay. This reminds me so much of him." ¡­ Oh. A small pang of disappointment tugs at my heart. So¡­ it''s not because of me. It''s just¡­ something she used to do with her brother. ¡­ No. I shake my head. What was I thinking? This isn''t about me. It''s about Eris. And as long as I can hold her hand while we sleep, that''s more than enough for me. "Eris! Let''s hold hands every night!" I declare suddenly, determined. Eris chuckles softly, squeezing my hand again. "Yeah, let''s do that." Then, with a yawn, she whispers, "Alright, goodnight, Felicia." "Nn!" I nod eagerly. "Goodnight, Eris." Closing my eyes, I focus on the warmth of her hand. I love it. I love it so much. I can''t stop smiling to myself, my heart swelling with an emotion too big to name. And then, in under a minute, Eris is already fast asleep¡ªher soft, adorably cute snores filling the room. Meanwhile, I''m still wide awake. My heart is too full of emotions to rest just yet. Thinking back¡­ This is insane. I was reincarnated into another world as a catgirl. I met Eris¡ªthe best catgirl ever. This is even better than heaven. Hehe¡­ Hehe¡­ Eventually, though, the warmth of the bed, the soft rhythm of her breathing, and the quiet night lull me into a peaceful slumber. And just like that, my consciousness fades away. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 28 - 28: Dream Sizzling, sizzling¡­ The ribeye steak crackles as I flip it, releasing an intoxicating aroma of seared beef and rich fat into the air. The crust is perfect¡ªgolden brown, crisp beneath the brush of my tongs. Next, I toss in a stick of butter, watching as it melts into a glistening pool of golden decadence. It bubbles and swirls, fusing with the steak''s juices to create liquid perfection. Grabbing a spoon, I tilt the pan and begin basting¡ªscooping the hot, velvety butter and drizzling it over the meat, again and again, letting it seep into every crevice. The sizzling grows louder, the aroma thick and indulgent. After a few more moments, it''s done. I carefully place the steak aside to rest, but my work isn''t over yet. The sauce. Using the leftover pan juices, I start crafting the best steak sauce ever. A splash of red wine hits the pan with a dramatic sizzle¡ª SZZZT! A cloud of rich, savory steam rises, carrying the scent of caramelized goodness. The wine deglazes the pan, extracting every bit of flavorful residue left behind by the meat. I stir it slowly, watching as it reduces into a thick, velvety perfection¡ªthe final touch to this masterpiece. Finally, the steak has rested long enough. The moment of truth. I grab my knife, hovering over the glistening slab of beef, my heart racing with anticipation. The blade sinks in effortlessly, parting the tender meat to reveal¡ª Uwooooooohh!!! A perfect medium-rare. The center is a gorgeous pink, juicy and rich, the fat shimmering like molten gold. With every cut, more juices spill onto the plate, teasing my senses, making my stomach growl. But I resist the urge to dive in. She''ll be home any moment now. I just need to wait a little bit longer. And then¡ªright on cue¡ªthe front door creaks open. My ears perk up. My heart leaps. Dropping everything, I rush out of the kitchen, eyes lighting up the moment I see her. The instant Eris steps inside, the whole room feels warmer, brighter. "Honey, I''m home," she calls, her voice rich with amusement. "Yes, welcome home!" I giggle, beaming at her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Oh my¡­ Eris looks incredible. She stands in the doorway, framed by the dim evening light, dressed sharply in a tailored black suit and pants. The crisp fabric clings perfectly to her toned frame, exuding an effortless authority. Her long, dark hair cascades over her shoulders like liquid silk, and the glasses perched elegantly on her nose add an extra touch of sophistication. Too perfect. Too stunning. Too dangerously attractive. I swallow hard, my heart doing frantic flips as I step forward to help her out of her vest. My fingers brush against the cool fabric, but it''s her scent that truly sends me spiraling¡ªfresh, intoxicating, like the night air after a storm. It''s laced with a hint of her signature cologne, uniquely her. I''m drowning in it. Snap out of it, Felicia! Focus! "Hmmm?" Eris sniffs the air, her sharp blue eyes flickering with curiosity. "Is that¡­ steak?" "Hehe! Yeah! A 24 oz ribeye, medium-rare!" I chirp, forcing my excitement to override the dangerous warmth creeping into my cheeks. "Oooh, I can''t wait," she purrs, a slow, mischievous grin spreading across her lips. I nod quickly, eager to escape the tension. "Alright, I''ll go finish¡ª" Thud! Before I can take a step, she grabs me. I barely have time to react before my back collides with the wall, a soft gasp escaping my lips. Eris is right there, pressing in close, her body just inches from mine. Her hand pins me effortlessly, her intense gaze locking onto mine. My breath catches. I can''t move. I don''t want to move. She tilts my chin up with her free hand, forcing me to meet her gaze. My heartbeat is thunderous, deafening, pounding so hard I can hear it in my ears. "D-darling, t-the dinner¡­ Aren''t you hungry?" I stammer, my voice weak, breathless. But instead of answering, she leans in, closer, closer, until her lips brush against my ear. Soft. Barely there. Then¡ªa nip. "Nyaaa!!!" A sharp jolt of electricity shoots down my spine, my knees threatening to buckle. But Eris isn''t done. Her hand slides beneath my shirt, fingers ghosting over my stomach, teasing, exploring. The heat of her touch sears my skin, leaving a trail of fire as she slowly¡ªagonizingly slowly¡ªmoves higher, until¡­ A single stroke against my sensitive nipple sends shockwaves through me. "Ahh¡­ Eris¡­" I gasp, my voice a soft, helpless plea. A dangerous glint flashes in her eyes. Her lips trail along my neck, leaving behind hot, lingering kisses, each one stealing more of my sanity. Meanwhile, her other hand tightens around my wrist, pinning me completely. I''m trapped beneath her¡ªhelpless, trembling, completely at her mercy. I try to protest, my last shred of logic screaming at me. "D-darling¡­ The food! It''ll get cold!" Her response is a whisper against my skin. "Then¡­ let it be cold." Her fingers roll over my nipple, slow, deliberate, torturous. A deep shiver racks my body, a moan slipping from my lips before I can stop it. And then¡ªher lips crash against mine. The kiss is fierce, demanding, her tongue claiming me with an intensity that sends my mind spiraling. She devours me, teasing, coaxing, commanding, as her hand continues its relentless assault. Mmmmmhhhh~~!!! I melt into her, my body writhing as waves of pleasure flood every inch of me. I can''t resist, can''t fight back¡ªnot that I want to. Mmmmh! I gasp for air, but she swallows every sound, refusing to let me go. Her tongue tangles with mine, her lips pressing harder, deeper, and I¡ª Wait. Something''s off. I blink, my brain struggling to push through the intoxicating haze. "E-Eris?" I mumble against her lips, pulling back slightly. "What''s wrong?" she murmurs, eyes half-lidded with heat. "D-did you¡­ eat bacon on the way home?" She blinks. "Bacon? No, why?" "Because¡­" I hesitate, feeling ridiculously silly. "Your lips¡­ they taste like bacon." Silence. And then¡ª I wake up. My eyes fly open to the sight of a single, crispy strip of bacon dangling in front of my face. ...¡­. "Hehe! Wakey, wakey! The early cat gets the bacon!" Eris giggles, waving a crispy strip of bacon in front of my face like a playful temptress. I blink, my mind still groggy, struggling to separate fantasy from reality. A dream. It was just a dream. "Ahhhhhhh!!!" I let out a dramatic wail and bury my face in the pillow, kicking my legs like a defeated kitten. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "NYAAARRRAAAAAAHHH!!!" Meanwhile, Eris just laughs¡ªcompletely oblivious to the emotional turmoil she''s caused. "Alright then, it''s mine!" she chirps, popping the bacon into her mouth without a second thought. I peek up from my pillow, betrayed. That was MY bacon! But before I can launch a full-fledged protest, she stretches, yawns, and ruffles my already messy bed hair. "Come on, Felicia. Get up. We''re heading to the Guild today to get your ID!" Oh. Right. I jolt awake. The Guild. My ID. My official documentation in this world! Suddenly, my dream is forgotten. It''s time to face reality. Chapter 29 - 29: Morning I slip into my new pink dress, step into my leather boots, and throw on my red hooded cloak, giving it a playful twirl. The fabric flutters around me as I spin, and I sneak a glance at Eris, my heart skipping a beat. "So¡­ how do I look?" I ask, nervously excited. Eris grins, her sharp blue eyes sparkling with approval. "Cute!" she exclaims without hesitation. "I''m so glad we bought that dress. It looks amazing on you!" "R-really?" I stammer, my cheeks warming under her gaze. "Yeah! You might even steal the hearts of all the boys in town! Hehe." She winks playfully. "Y-you think so? Am I really that beautiful?" I ask, my voice quieter. Eris leans in slightly, her expression sincere. "Of course. You''re the most beautiful girl in the world." BA-DUMP. The words hit me like a spell, sending my heart spiraling into a frantic dance. O-oh, Eris¡­ How can she say things like that so easily? Does she even realize what she''s doing to me? I take a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart. Despite the fluttering in my chest, energy surges through me. Today''s the day! The Adventurer''s Guild¡ªhere I come! Even though my stomach grumbles in protest, longing for bacon, I decide to hold off. After all, Eris mentioned the morning market would be filled with delicious treats, and there''s no way I''m missing out on those! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Moments later¡­ We head downstairs into the inn''s bustling dining area. The scent of fresh bread and roasted coffee wafts through the air, mingling with the morning chatter of early risers. "Oh! Morning, Felicia! Morning, Eris!" Lilly beams at us as she wipes down a table. She and the other servers are already in full swing, cleaning and prepping for brunch. Although food service hasn''t started yet, a few guests sit patiently, sipping on steaming cups of tea. "Morning, Lilly! Good morning, Chef Gordon!" I greet them brightly. Behind the counter, Gordon is already at work, slicing through a loaf of bread with his usual expertise. He turns at the sound of my voice, his broad grin warming the space like a sunrise. "Hehe, how was your sleep last night? Good?" Gordon asks. "Yes! It was wonderful!" I beam. "Thank you so much for the late-night milk and snack! It was amazing!" "Glad you liked it." He chuckles, his chest puffing with satisfaction. Eris adjusts her cloak before addressing him. "Alright, I''m taking Felicia to the Adventurer''s Guild for her ID now. If all goes well, she should have it in a few days." "No rush, take your time!" Gordon waves us off with an easy smile. But before we can leave, he turns to me, his eyes twinkling. "Felicia, I can''t wait to have you in my kitchen! I''m still blown away by how flawless your knife skills were yesterday! That was amazing¡ªan absolute performance!" I flush at the praise. "Thank you, Chef Gordon. I can''t wait either!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His words fill me with pride. Soon, I''ll be working, earning my own money, and finally standing on my own two feet. No more relying on Eris. No more being a burden. I''m so lucky, I think to myself. To have landed a job this quickly in a new world¡­ it almost feels too good to be true. Just as we turn to leave, Gordon calls us back. "Actually, Eris, there''s something I forgot to mention." His voice takes on a more serious tone, and his gaze flickers to me. "Felicia, would you mind stepping outside for a moment?" "O-oh, sure." I blink, caught off guard by the shift in atmosphere. As I step outside, the cool morning air nips at my cheeks. I shiver slightly, wrapping my cloak around me. Through the wooden door, I catch a glimpse of Gordon''s face. His brows are furrowed, his usual cheerful expression replaced with something¡­ heavier. Something''s wrong. I fidget anxiously, wondering what he wants to talk about. I just hope¡­ it''s nothing bad. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- As I stand outside the Gilded Horns, my gaze drifts upward to the sky, my thoughts tangled in uneasy speculation about what might be unfolding inside. The quiet is abruptly shattered by Eris''s voice, sharp and seething, cutting through the air like a blade. "THOSE BASTARDS! THEY F***ING DARE!!!" Her roar is thunderous, and I flinch, my heart lurching in my chest. Before I can even process her outburst, a deafening BAM erupts from within, the force of it rattling the ground beneath my feet. The sound reverberates through my bones, and a surge of panic grips me, sharp and unrelenting. I rush back inside, my pulse roaring in my ears. The moment I cross the threshold, my breath catches, my eyes widening in stunned disbelief. Eris stands amidst the wreckage of a shattered table, her fist clenched, splinters of wood scattered around her like shards of her fury. Her chest heaves with ragged breaths, her entire body radiating a terrifying, almost primal rage. My knees weaken, a knot of fear twisting in my stomach as I force myself to take a hesitant step forward. "E-Eris?" I whisper, my voice trembling, barely audible. This is a side of her I''ve never seen before¡ªraw, unbridled anger. Her bloodshot eyes burn with an intensity that could scorch the earth, her veins standing out against her skin as she grits her teeth. Her fangs are bared, her breathing heavy and ragged, as though she''s barely holding herself back from tearing someone apart. The others in the room¡ªsave for Gordon¡ªare frozen, their faces pale, their expressions etched with fear. The air is thick with tension, suffocating and electric. Then her eyes lock onto mine, and something shifts. The fury in her gaze softens, melting into something more restrained, though the storm still rages just beneath the surface. She exhales slowly, as though forcing herself to regain control. "Felicia?" she murmurs, her voice strained but gentler now, like the calm after a tempest. "W-what happened?" I manage to ask, my voice barely above a whisper. Eris takes a deep breath, her chest rising and falling with deliberate effort. "Felicia," she begins, her tone low and measured, "why didn''t you tell me earlier about those bastards who harassed you?" Her words hit me like a sledgehammer, and I feel my heart constrict painfully. The memories of last night come rushing back¡ªthe two drunk men, their leering faces, their hands reaching for me, the stench of alcohol on their breath. I had buried it deep, told myself it was nothing, but the truth is, I''m still terrified. Their ugly grins, the way they cornered me, the paralyzing fear that gripped me¡ªit''s all still so vivid, so raw. "I-I didn''t think it was that important," I stammer, my voice breaking. "P-please don''t worry about it. I-I''ll be more careful next time¡­" But even as I speak, my body betrays me. I''m trembling, my hands shaking uncontrollably, my fear too overwhelming to hide. I don''t want to burden Eris with this¡ªshe has enough to deal with. But no matter how hard I try, I can''t stop the quaking in my limbs. Gordon lets out a long, weary sigh, but it''s Eris who moves. Without a word, she steps forward and reaches for my hand. The moment her fingers close around mine, the trembling begins to subside. I look up, and the anger in her eyes has transformed into something else¡ªsomething soft, warm, and achingly tender. Her bloodshot eyes glisten with unshed tears, and the kindness in them makes my heart ache. "I''m sorry¡­ I''m so sorry¡­" I choke out, my voice cracking as the floodgates of emotion threaten to burst. Eris pulls me into her arms, holding me tightly, her embrace firm yet gentle. And in that moment, I break. Tears pour from me in uncontrollable waves, my sobs wracking my body as I bury my face in her shoulder. All the fear, the pain, the helplessness I''ve been holding back comes crashing down, overwhelming me. I cry harder than I have in years, my tears and snot soaking into her clothes, but she doesn''t seem to care. She just holds me, her hand gently patting my back. "It''s okay," she murmurs softly, her voice a soothing balm. "Let it all out¡­ It''s okay¡­" Chapter 30 - 30: Chef Gordon It turns out it was Gordon who saved me from those men. I owe him more than I could ever repay¡ªmore than words could ever convey. "T-thank you so much, Chef Gordon," I say, bowing deeply, my voice trembling with gratitude. My heart feels like it might burst. "If you hadn''t been there¡­ I don''t even want to think about what could''ve happened last night." Gordon smiles warmly, shaking his head as if it were nothing. "No need to thank me. I just did what anyone would''ve done. Besides," he adds with a chuckle, nodding toward Eris, "if something had happened to you, this one here would''ve skinned me alive." I glance at Eris, who''s standing nearby, her arms crossed and her expression still simmering with barely contained fury. Though her rage has cooled somewhat, the fire in her eyes hasn''t dimmed. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Those bastards dared to make my girl cry?" Eris growls, her fists clenching so tightly her knuckles whiten. "I''m going to make them regret they were ever born. Old man," she snaps, turning to Gordon, "did you catch their IDs? What rank were they?" Gordon strokes his chin thoughtfully. "Hmmm¡­ if I remember correctly, they were D-rank." "D-rank?" Eris scoffs, her lips curling into a grin that''s equal parts dangerous and delighted. "Pathetic. I''ll teach them a lesson they''ll never forget." But something about this doesn''t sit right with me. My stomach churns as I remember the ID Eris showed me earlier. Her rank is¡­ "W-wait a minute!" I blurt out, my heart pounding so hard I can feel it in my throat. "Eris, please don''t do anything reckless! I know you''re angry, but¡­ you''re only E-rank. Those guys are D-rank¡ªthey''re supposed to be stronger than you!" Eris doesn''t even flinch. Instead, she looks at me with a smirk that''s both reassuring and slightly terrifying, as if the idea of being outranked is nothing more than a minor inconvenience. "Huh? So what?" she says, flipping her hair back with a casual flick of her wrist. "I''m going to break their arms so they''ll think twice before messing with you again. Trust me, Felicia. They won''t know what hit them." "Actually," Gordon interjects, his voice calm but firm, "Felicia''s right. You shouldn''t get involved, Eris. Let me handle this. I''ll talk to those two when they show their faces again. And if they don''t listen¡­" He pauses, his tone darkening. "I''ll give them a warning they won''t soon forget." Eris''s brows furrow, her lips pressing into a thin line as she considers his words. For a moment, it looks like she might argue, but then she relents with a frustrated click of her tongue. "Tsk¡­ fine," she mutters, crossing her arms tightly over her chest. "But you''d better make sure they get what''s coming to them." "I will," Gordon assures her, his voice steady and confident. "You have my word." I hesitate, my gaze flickering nervously between them. "B-but Chef Gordon," I stammer, "are you really stronger than them?" Gordon chuckles lightly, the sound warm and reassuring. Without a word, he reaches into his pocket and pulls out an ID card, holding it up for me to see. The glint in his eyes tells me everything I need to know¡ªthere''s more to this kind old man than meets the eye. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Gordon Ramsset Date of Birth: November 8, 1286 Race: Sheep Furren Hometown: Sablethorn - Zehrak Desert Adventurer Rank: B Criminal Record: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "So, is that enough proof for you?" Gordon grins, his confidence radiating like the warmth of a hearth. "Wowwwww!" I exclaim, my eyes wide with awe. "Chef Gordon, you''re incredible! Wait¡­ Zehrak Desert? Isn''t that where Eris is from?" "Yup," Eris chimes in, a sly smirk tugging at her lips. "The old man''s actually a retired adventurer from Zehrakia. He used to fight alongside my father back in the day¡ªthey were practically inseparable." "Ooooh! Really?" I gasp, my curiosity piqued. "That''s right!" Gordon confirms with a hearty chuckle. "I was knee-deep in dungeons, slaying monsters, when one day it hit me¡ªI needed to spend more time with my daughter." He turns to Eris, his eyes twinkling with nostalgia. "And I''ve known this little kitty since she was no bigger than a loaf of bread! Eris, you used to be so much more adorable back then." "Huh? A loaf of what? What are you even talking about, old man?" Eris snaps, her cheeks flushing slightly. I can''t help but giggle at her reaction. It all makes sense now¡ªwhy Eris calls him "old man" with such fondness. Their bond runs deeper than I realized. "So rest assured," Gordon says, patting my shoulder with a reassuring hand. "With me around, no one''s going to mess with you!" "Yup," Eris adds, nodding firmly. "He may be old, but he''s reliable. If you ever run into trouble, just go to him." A wave of relief washes over me, and I smile gratefully. "Thank you so much, Chef Gordon!" The heavy weight of fear that had been pressing down on me begins to lift. Knowing someone as strong and dependable as Gordon is looking out for me makes me feel safe¡ªsafer than I''ve felt in a long time. But then, Gordon''s expression shifts, his tone growing more serious. "Still," he says, his voice lowering slightly, "you need to be careful, Felicia. Especially because¡­ well, you''re quite pretty in the eyes of men like those." "Ah, y-you''re right¡­" I mumble, suddenly feeling self-conscious. My hands instinctively clutch at the hem of my dress. Maybe it''s not safe to wear such cute clothes in public. What if I attract more unwanted attention? "Nah, don''t worry about that!" Eris interrupts, flashing me a confident smile. "I''m with you, remember?" "And don''t underestimate Eris," Gordon adds, his tone firm. "She may be E-rank, but she''s stronger than she looks. You''re in good hands." I glance at Eris, her bright smile lifting my spirits. "A-alright," I say, nodding slowly. "I trust Eris." "Hehe," Eris giggles, playfully nudging me with her elbow. "Actually, wait here for a moment," Gordon says, turning and heading into the back room. A few minutes later, he returns, holding something in his hands¡ªa weapon. "Here," he says, handing it to me. "Take this." It''s a messer sword, a sleek, single-edged blade still sheathed in its scabbard. The weight feels perfect in my hands¡ªbalanced, sturdy, yet surprisingly light. Slowly, I draw the blade, the metal gleaming as it catches the light. "Woaaaah!" I gasp, my eyes widening as I take in the intricate wavy patterns etched into the steel. Is that¡­ Damascus steel? "It''s my old sword," Gordon explains, his voice tinged with pride. "But it''s still sharp and strong. I just sharpened it a few days ago. Consider it my apology for what happened." "T-thank you, Chef Gordon!" I bow deeply, my heart swelling with gratitude. "But¡­ are you sure? It must be incredibly valuable." "Nah," Eris says with a grin. "He''s got a whole arsenal of weapons lying around." "Exactly," Gordon laughs, waving a hand dismissively. "And besides, I''m a chef now. I don''t need a sword to slice vegetables! Better it protect you than collect dust in storage." My eyes sting with emotion as I bow again. "Thank you¡­ thank you so much for this precious gift!" "Hehe, I''ll teach you some basic sword techniques," Eris says, helping me strap the sword to a baldric that fits snugly across my chest. "With a little practice, you''ll be able to defend yourself in no time!" "Yes!" I nod enthusiastically, a newfound sense of confidence surging through me. Once the sword is secured, I feel different¡ªstronger, more capable, as if I''m ready to face whatever comes my way. "So, how are you feeling now? Better?" Eris asks, her voice soft but encouraging. "Yes, much better!" I reply, nodding firmly. "Good," Eris says, her smile widening. "Now, shall we head out?" "Nn!" With that, we bid Gordon farewell and step outside, the morning light bathing Mistvale in a golden glow. The world feels brighter, safer, and full of possibilities. Chapter 31 - 31: Morning market "Hehe, so you like it?" "Nn!" I nod eagerly, grinning from ear to ear. How could I not be excited? I finally have a sword of my own¡ªa messer sword! And the best part? I get to carry it openly for the world to see! How cool is that?! It''s literally a dream come true, the best gift ever! I can''t wait for Eris to teach me some sword skills so I can be like a badass anime protagonist! As we stroll through the bustling streets of Mistvale, I start noticing something¡ªeveryone seems to be armed to the teeth. Some carry small swords and axes, others lug around massive weapons almost as big as their own bodies! Sure, oversized weapons are common in anime and games, but seeing them in person? It hits different! I can''t help but wonder¡­ How heavy are those things? How do they even swing them? And honestly¡­ are they even practical? I glance at Eris, realizing something. "Eris, what weapon do you use?" I ask, curious since she doesn''t seem to be carrying anything. Well, maybe she''s hiding them somewhere in her clothes¡ªwho knows? Eris hums, tilting her head in thought. "Hmmm, pretty much everything¡­" "¡­Everything?" "Yeah. Swords, axes, hammers, knives, bows, crossbows¡­ I don''t think there''s anything I haven''t tried." "Whoa! So you''re, like, a total weapon master?" My eyes sparkle with admiration. Eris grins. "Yep, you could say that." "And what about scythes?" "Scythes?" "Yeah! Big scythes! Woosh woosh!" I swing my arms dramatically, mimicking a reaper''s motion. The image of Eris wielding a massive scythe, reaping the souls of her enemies like a grim catgirl reaper, flashes through my mind. Oh my! That would be so cool! And if possible, I want to try wielding a scythe too! However¡­ "Pfft." Eris suddenly bursts into laughter, clutching her stomach. "Sure, if your enemies are grass!" "Wait!!! There are grass monsters?!" I gasp, completely serious. Eris nearly doubles over. "Of course not, silly!!!" AAAAAAA!!! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I feel so stupid again! My ears droop as heat rises to my cheeks, which only makes Eris laugh harder. Before I can recover, a massive bear Furren strides past us, dragging an absolutely gigantic greatsword behind him. The blade scrapes against the cobblestone, sending an awful grinding sound through the air. I wince and cover my ears with my tiny hands. That thing is enormous! It''s easily bigger than both of us combined! A shiver runs down my spine just looking at it. "A-alright! And what about that thing?" I point at the oversized monstrosity of a sword. "Have you ever tried wielding one of those?" Eris shrugs, completely unfazed. "Oh, of course! Actually, behemoth swords are one of my favorites." "Heeeeeh? Really?" I narrow my eyes at her, skeptical. I mean, sure, Eris is strong¡ªher muscles are no joke¡ªbut compared to that hulking bear Furren, she''s just a slim and petite catgirl. I can''t exactly picture her lifting, let alone wielding something that massive. Either she''s messing with me¡­ or she''s way stronger than I thought. "What? You don''t believe me?" Eris tilts her head, arching a playful eyebrow at my skeptical expression. I giggle, shaking my head. "Nah. I mean, you''re strong, but that thing looks insane!" I gesture toward the massive greatsword still scraping against the cobblestone behind the bear Furren. Eris smirks. That kind of smirk¡ªthe one that practically screams I''m about to prove you wrong. She crosses her arms, leaning in slightly. "Alright, I''ll show you one day. You''ll see." I grin. "Yeah! I''m looking forward to it!" If she''s serious, and she can actually wield a weapon like that¡­ Oh my gosh. That would be so cool! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Moments later, we find ourselves standing in the heart of Mistvale''s bustling street food market. WOAAAAAH!!! There''s food everywhere! My eyes go wide as I take in the chaotic, mouthwatering scene before me. Stalls stretch endlessly down the street, each one sizzling, roasting, or frying something that smells absolutely divine. My nose is immediately assaulted by the most glorious mix of scents¡ªgrilled meats, rich spices, sweet pastries, and something crispy and savory that I can''t even begin to describe. It''s like I''ve died and gone to fantasy food heaven. Everywhere I look, something delicious calls my name. Vendors flip skewers of smoky, charred meat over open flames, their rich, tangy BBQ glaze dripping onto the sizzling grill below. A nearby stall boasts crispy Filoan wings, slathered in a sweet and spicy honey glaze that has me weak in the knees. And the pastries¡ªoh my goodness¡ªthe fluffy moondust cakes are bigger than my head, dusted with powdered sugar that glitters like tiny stars. There are buttery flower-shaped rolls, their soft petals oozing with melted herb butter, and pies so golden and flaky that they practically glow. Just when I think I''ve seen it all, my gaze lands on the more¡­ exotic offerings. A bubbling pot of bright pink snails simmers in some mysterious sauce that looks like molten lava¡ªso, probably extremely spicy. And then¡­ Oh gods. Deep-fried Tarantulian spiders. Each one is as big as my palm, battered and skewered, looking like something straight out of a horror movie. My stomach flips just thinking about it. Definitely not touching that. But aside from the terrifying arachnid cuisine, everything else looks AMAZING. The portions are huge, the smells intoxicating, and my stomach feels like it''s about to riot from sheer excitement. BRRRRRRRRR!!! It is rioting!!! "Aaaaaaaa~!!" I wail, clutching my head in dramatic agony. "Eris, help meee!!!" "Eh?" Eris turns to me, one eyebrow raised. "What''s wrong now?" "There''s too much food! I don''t know what to try first!" I exclaim, my eyes darting wildly between the dozens of tempting stalls. My stomach growls so loudly I swear people down the street can hear it. "Hahaha! Is that so?" Eris laughs, clearly amused. "Alright! Follow me¡ªI''ll take you to one of my favorites!" Her grin is so wide, so full of excitement, that I don''t even hesitate. "Yesssss! Let''s gooo!!!" I squeal, practically bouncing after her. And just like that, Eris grabs my hand and pulls me through the chaotic maze of food stalls and hungry people. We pass so many vendors selling so many amazing-looking dishes, my stomach protesting with every step. But Eris seems to have a very specific place in mind. After what feels like an eternity of navigating through the crowd, we finally stop in front of a small, unassuming stall sandwiched between two much flashier setups. Above it, a simple wooden sign reads: Schleimfisch. ¡­Huh? Unlike the other stalls, which have colorful banners, bright lanterns, and vendors shouting about their food, this one is humble. No decorations, no gimmicks. But¡­ The line in front of it is huge! At least thirty people are waiting, tailing down the street! And the best part? Nearly every single person in line is a cat Furren! "Yeah! We cat Furrens go crazy for this stuff." Eris grins, beaming with pride. "This is our signature dish! Felicia, you have to try it!" She turns to me with so much excitement in her eyes, I can''t even think about saying no. "Quick, get in line before it gets any longer!" Before I can even process what''s happening, Eris pulls me into the line, practically vibrating with excitement. She''s bouncing on her feet like a kitten about to get a treat, her tail flicking impatiently. "Ooooh, I can''t wait! It''s been forever since I last had Schleimfisch!" She wipes away the bit of drool forming at the corner of her mouth. Seeing her react like this, I can''t help but feel my own excitement skyrocket. If this is a dish that drives catgirls wild¡­ HECK YEAH. I NEED TO TRY THIS. However¡­ Something isn''t right. ¡­ What is that weird smell? Chapter 32 - 32: Sleimfisch Mmmmmmhhhh~!!! Eris moans happily, hugging her cheek with one hand, eyes closed in pure bliss as she savors her portion of Schleimfisch. Her tail swishes lazily, her entire body radiating satisfaction. But me? "EUGHHHHH!!!!" Just one whiff, and I feel my stomach do a full somersault. What kind of unholy abomination is this?! The dish before me is¡­ beyond horrific. It''s literally rotten fish innards, mixed with some kind of slimy, mucousy substance until it resembles a giant booger. And if that wasn''t bad enough, it''s drenched in a pungent fishy brine so strong it feels like it could melt my nasal lining on contact. And the texture¡­? Oh, gods. It''s a full-blown nightmare. The gelatinous mass glistens ominously, wobbling with a sickening wet sheen. It jiggles like it''s alive, slopping off the spoon in slow motion, as if it''s plotting its escape. And yet¡­ Eris and the other catgirls around me are devouring it like it''s the greatest dish ever created! Some mix it into their rice, others are just gulping it straight from the spoon without a second thought. I don''t understand. How? How is this possible?! I glance down at my own bowl of Schleimfisch rice, and dread pools in my stomach. There''s no way this is edible¡­ right? Every time I move my spoon, the Schleimfisch makes this sticky, slopping sound that sends a violent shudder down my spine. Imagine natto¡ªbut worse. Why am I doing this to myself? I didn''t even survive my first bite of natto back on Earth, and now I''m staring down this culinary nightmare. "Huhuuuu¡­" I whimper, my lower lip trembling. "Eris¡­ I can''t¡­" But Eris just beams at me, completely unfazed. "Huh? Why? Just take a bite! You''ll like it!" "Yeah! You''ll like it!" The other catgirls chime in enthusiastically, their eyes wide and eager. And now¡­ ALL of their eyes are on me. Ahhhhhh¡­ I''m so screwed. Damn it. How did I even get here?! On one hand, I don''t want to die. But on the other¡­ if I don''t eat this, they''re going to revoke my catgirl membership. I''ll be labeled a fraud¡ªa catgirl imposter. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I swallow hard, my gaze locking onto the wobbly, jelly-like fish on my spoon. It jiggles ominously, like it''s daring me to eat it. Alright! I steel myself because I''ve decided. Even if it kills me, I''ll do it for the catgirls! My hand is literally trembling as I scoop up a tiny, pathetic amount¡ªbarely a teaspoon''s worth. I brace myself for the inevitable. "Felicia! You got this!" Eris cheers, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She pinches her nose with a grin. "If the smell''s too much, just block it like this!" Alright¡­ that might actually help! Maybe. I follow her lead, pinching my nose tightly while my other hand, shaking like a leaf in a storm, shovels the spoon into my mouth. The moment the Schleimfisch hits my tongue¡ª I freeze. Ahhh¡­ It was a mistake. I want to cry so bad. The texture is beyond comprehension¡ªslimy, slippery, and clinging to every corner of my mouth like an alien life form. It wiggles and oozes, refusing to go down easily. And the flavor¡­ Salty. TOO salty. Like I just took a mouthful of the ocean. But then¡­ Something changes. In just seconds, my taste buds adjust¡ªmagically. The overwhelming saltiness fades. Replaced by¡­ A deep, rich umami goodness. "¡­Oh damn!!!" I exclaim, my eyes wide with shock. It''s¡­ it''s¡­ "It''s not bad!" I blink, barely believing my own words. "Actually¡­ it''s kinda¡­ good???" "See? I told you!" Eris grins, looking smug as hell. "YAAAAAYYYY!!!" The other catgirls burst into applause, cheering like I just performed a heroic feat. But still¡­ I''m sooooo confused. Am I tripping or something? I take another whiff. YUP. The smell is still EUGHHHHH!!! The texture is still nightmare fuel. But the taste? The taste is soooooooo good it somehow overrides all the grossness! And so¡ª I scoop up another bite of Schleimfisch and rice. EUGHHH! I gag again. But the moment it hits my tongue¡ª Mmmhhhhmmmmm!!!!! My body trembles in pleasure! It''s so good. SO GOOD. I¡ªI¡ª I just can''t stop eating!!! Nom nom nom nom!!! Eughhhh!!! I''m basically gagging and stuffing my face at the same time! This is RIDICULOUS!!! How can this be?! The most nasty-tasty food ever! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- And just like that¡ªin no time at all¡ªmy bowl is empty. My spoon clatters against the bottom, the sound echoing like a battle bell signaling the end of an impossible fight. "WOOOO!! That was¡­ something!!!" I gasp, my whole body still trembling from the experience. Beads of sweat drip down my forehead like I''ve just woken up from a horrifying nightmare. I can''t believe it. I actually survived that dish. So that was Schleimfisch¡ªthe legendary catgirl food! Definitely an acquired taste. I slump back, wiping the sweat from my brow, my mind still reeling. Now that I think about it¡­ It reminds me of something from Earth. Ah¡ªstinky tofu. I tried it once. The smell still haunts me to this day. They say the worse it smells, the better it tastes. But THIS?! This is like stinky tofu x10¡ªwith extra nightmare fuel on top! With that terrifying ordeal behind me, we say our goodbyes to the group of catgirls and catdudes and continue our morning quest for delicious food. I try other dishes¡ªkebabs, wings, skewers sizzling with juicy meat. But¡­ After eating Schleimfisch¡­ Everything else tastes bland. I blink in disbelief. Did that dish just ruin my taste buds??? Eris giggles, clearly enjoying my distress. "Hehe, that''s the side effect! It just shows how awesome Schleimfisch is!" she beams. "Eeeeehhh¡­." I groan, dragging my feet. I don''t even know if I want to try that dish again¡­ But at the very least¡ª It''s an experience I''ll never forget. Chapter 33 - 33: Ice cream After devouring Schleimfisch and a variety of other dishes, Eris and I continue wandering through the bustling streets of Mistvale''s morning food market. But now? Now, I need something sweet¡ªsomething refreshing¡ªto cleanse my poor taste buds after that questionable experience. "Eris," I whine dramatically, clutching my stomach like a damsel in distress, "I need something sweet to save me¡­ Is there any good dessert around here?" Eris hums thoughtfully, tapping her chin. "A dessert, huh? Let''s go look around!" "Nn!" I nod eagerly. With that, we dive back into the sea of food stalls, weaving through the crowd. My eyes dart around like a kid in a candy store, scanning for something light, fluffy, and sweet. And then¡ª I see it. A milk stall. Not just any milk stall¡ªa vendor selling fresh, ice-cold milk! My eyes light up like fireworks. "Look!" I exclaim, tugging on Eris''s sleeve. "Milk! It''s cold milk!!!" "Oh, good eyes!" Eris grins, following my gaze. We hurry over, and right away, something even cooler catches my attention. Behind the vendor, another man is working with a glowing blue crystal, mist swirling around it like tiny snowflakes. He pours water into a mold, taps it to the crystal, and¡ª Whoosh! The water freezes instantly into solid ice. "WOAAAAHH!!" I gasp, clinging to Eris''s arm. "What is that?!" Eris chuckles at my amazement. "That? It''s an ice magic crystal!" she explains. "They''re found inside dungeons. Just a little touch, and bam¡ªinstant ice!" "Ooooh!" My jaw drops. So that''s how they make ice in this world?! Honestly, who needs a refrigerator when you have magic this good?! We quickly join the line, and when it''s our turn, the vendor greets us with a cheerful grin. "Hey ladies, would you like some cold milk?" he asks, motioning to a lineup of frosty milk bottles. "We''ve even got ice cream if you''re in the mood for something sweeter!" ¡­ Wait. Ice cream?! THE FREAKING ICE CREAM?!?!? My entire world shifts. I grab Eris''s shoulders, shaking her slightly. "DID HE JUST SAY ICE CREAM?!" Eris laughs. "Yep! It''s a popular treat, especially in the summer!" I turn back to the vendor, eyes blazing with excitement. And sure enough¡ªthere it is. A row of big, colorful buckets sit in a frosty bath of ice, each filled with different flavors of ice cream! Milk, chocolate, berries¡­ so many colors! They actually have ice cream in this world. I''m about to cry. Then, the choice is obvious! "Ice cream, please!" I say, practically bouncing with excitement. "Alright, two ice creams for us," Eris adds, grinning. The vendor nods. "And what flavors would you like?" I stare at the buckets of colorful ice cream, scanning each one curiously. None of the names make any sense to me, so I go with the one that matches my favorite color. "I''ll have the reddest one, please!" "Ooooh, Roterraberry, huh? Nice choice!" Eris winks before pointing at another bucket. "I''ll take the blue one¡ªAzuriberry, please!" The vendor scoops up our ice cream, drizzles some thick, glossy syrup over the cones, and hands them to us. And just like that¡­ Voil¨¤! ICE CREAM! I cradle mine carefully, as if holding the world''s greatest treasure, then take a tentative lick. The moment my tongue meets the creamy ice cream and that sweet, tangy syrup¡­ Mmmmmnnnhhhh!!! "It''s delishhh!!!" I exclaim, practically melting from happiness. This is exactly what my taste buds needed! The flavor is basically just strawberry ice cream, like the ones back on Earth¡ªonly a bit creamier. But hey! Ice cream is ice cream¡ªit''s the best thing ever invented! "Hmmm, not bad!" Eris says, licking her own cone. Then, she turns to me with a playful smile. "Felicia, wanna try mine?" My ears perk up. "Oh? Can I?" "Of course!" Roterraberry is good, but not mind-blowing. Maybe Azuriberry is better? It''s so blue. I wonder if it tastes like blueberries? Thus, we switch cones, and I take a curious lick of the blue syrup. Mmmmmhh!!! I knew it! This blue stuff is basically otherworldly blueberries! "So, you like it?" Eris asks, watching me with amusement. "Nn!" I nod, enthusiastically licking away. But then¡­ I freeze. Wait a minute. HOLD UP. Did we just¡­ INDIRECT KISSU AGAIN?!?!? AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! I glance at Eris, eyes wide. Oh no. SHE''S LICKING THE EXACT SAME SPOT I JUST LICKED. SHE KNOWS. I panic, spinning around so fast that my cloak whips behind me like a cape. My face erupts into flames, and my ears feel like they''re about to explode. I can''t let her see me like this! Not again! In a blind attempt to distract myself, I take a massive chomp out of my ice cream. ¡­ "Aaaaaaaa¡­." I groan, tears filling my eyes. "My head¡­ it hurts!!!" A sharp, freezing pain slams into my skull, making my entire tail puff up like a startled kitten. My whole body shivers violently, ears twitching as I clutch my head in pure agony. This is all Eris''s fault!!! And what is she doing?! Laughing. SHE''S LAUGHING AT ME. "Now, now," Eris chuckles, looking smug. "You can''t just inhale ice cream like that, silly! You''ll get brain freeze!" She says this while taking a perfectly normal, elegant lick of her cone. Meanwhile, I''m out here dying. "H-HELP ME!!!" I wail, shivering uncontrollably. Eris just giggles and pats my head. "You''ll live." SHE''S NOT EVEN HELPING!!! For some stupid reason, brain freeze as a catgirl feels ten times worse than when I was human! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I can''t even be mad, though. This ice cream? Totally worth it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Later¡­ By the time we finally exit the bustling food market, the sun hangs high in the sky, signaling noon. And my belly? Stuffed. I''m so full that I don''t think I''ll need another meal today. Ever. Each step feels a little heavier, my body sluggish from all the food. My tail sways lazily behind me, and all I really want right now is to find a nice shady spot and nap until tomorrow. But there''s work to do. We make our way toward the center of Mistvale, where the streets widen into a broad main road that''s alive with activity. Vendors call out their final bargains, merchants haggle over goods, and adventurers stride past in heavy armor, some laughing, some arguing, some dragging monstrous carcasses behind them. And after a few more minutes of weaving through the lively crowd, we finally reach our destination: The Mistvale Plaza. This vast, open square is the beating heart of the city. Here, three towering buildings dominate the space, standing as symbols of power and governance: The Mistvale Public Office The Commercial Guild The Adventurer''s Guild According to Eris, these are the only places authorized to issue identity cards. But there''s a problem. I have no paperwork. No birth records. No proof of where I come from. No established identity. My chances of getting an ID here? Practically zero. And worse¡ªif they figure out that I have no records¡­ Things could go south fast. Without proper identification, I could be flagged as a criminal trying to hide my identity¡­ or worse¡ª A slave with no recognized human rights. The thought alone sends a chill down my spine. Eris, noticing my hesitation, suddenly reaches out and takes my hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. Her grip is warm, steady, and full of confidence. "Don''t worry, Felicia," she says with a reassuring smile. I glance at her. Previously, she mentioned that she has connections within the Adventurer''s Guild. That she''ll handle everything. That I''ll be fine. And I trust her. After all, I''ve already put my life in her hands since the moment we met. Thus, with Eris leading the way, we step forward¡ª Straight toward the largest building in the plaza. The Mistvale Adventurer''s Guild. Chapter 34 - 34: Adventurer Guild The Mistvale Adventurer''s Guild. A towering five-story structure that dominates the plaza, its architecture both imposing and grand. Massive stone columns flank the entrance, and the entire building hums with the energy of warriors, mages, and rogues alike. Adventurers of all shapes and sizes¡ªhumans and Furrens¡ªmill about the front, their voices blending into a chaotic symphony of chatter, laughter, and clinking metal. Some are clad in gleaming armor, their weapons polished and sharp. Others wear flowing robes, mysterious and poised. Their presence alone radiates experience, power, and a lifetime of battle. The sheer sight of so many seasoned fighters makes my heart race as we approach the entrance. Eris pauses at the giant wooden doors, then turns to me. "Are you ready?" I nod. Though, deep down, I have no idea if I am. My palms feel clammy, my heart pounding, but I follow her inside nonetheless. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As we step in, The interior is even more impressive than I imagined. A grand hall stretches before us, alive with bustling adventurers. Some sit at long wooden tables, strategizing or sharing drinks after a long quest. Others gather around quest boards, studying potential jobs with serious intent. Maps and trophies of past expeditions decorate the walls, the entire space designed for those who live and breathe adventure. The hall is divided into five major sections: The Registration Desk ¨C Near the entrance on the right, where new adventurers sign up and parties are formed. The Quest Board ¨C Opposite the desk, where adventurers pick jobs based on difficulty and rewards. The Item Trading Area ¨C A space deeper inside, bustling with people bartering weapons, potions, and dungeon loot. The Adventurer Inquiries Section ¨C A serious space for solving disputes, reporting dungeon crimes, or settling loot claims. The Dungeon Library ¨C A massive, multi-floor library filled with records of past dungeon expeditions, research papers, and ancient texts. Naturally, I expect Eris to take me straight to the Registration Desk. After all, I''m here for an ID, right? But¡ª To my surprise, she leads me toward the Dungeon Library instead. We approach the library''s front counter, where a tall, slender lizard Furren stands. His posture is flawless¡ªstraight, professional. His attire is crisp and sharp, not a wrinkle in sight. His white hair cascades neatly down his back, a stark contrast against the dark green scales peeking through his sleeves. And his golden, slitted pupils? They seem sharp¡ªtoo sharp, like they see more than what''s on the surface. Right now, he''s mid-conversation with an adventurer, but the moment he spots us approaching¡ª His expression shifts. Just for a moment. It''s subtle¡ªso brief it almost doesn''t happen¡ªbut I catch it. A flicker of recognition? Surprise? Interest? Then, just as quickly, his face returns to cold, professional neutrality. Without a word, he nods slightly, signaling for us to wait. I take the brief pause to glance at his name tag. Karven. A few moments later, the adventurer bows slightly, takes his leave, and Karven''s gaze settles on us. He doesn''t speak. He simply steps from behind the counter, his movements smooth and precise, and gestures for us to follow. We step past the main library desk, and he leads us toward a small, unmarked door behind the counter. There''s no sign, no indication of what lies beyond. My heart skips a beat. This isn''t a normal public interaction. I glance nervously at Eris, seeking some kind of reassurance. She simply smiles and gives my hand a gentle squeeze. Together, we step forward. And with that¡ª We vanish from the main hall, slipping through the door into the unknown. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- We follow Karven down a dimly lit corridor, the flickering torchlight casting long, eerie shadows against the stone walls. The deeper we go, the colder the air grows, each step echoing in the silence. Step. Step. The stillness is suffocating. It feels as if we''re descending into some hidden underground lair, like a secret society''s forbidden chamber. My mind whirls with questions, my heart hammering against my ribs. From the way Karven and Eris interact, it''s clear they know each other well. Eris wasn''t lying when she said she had connections¡ªbut why the secrecy? Why bring me here in such a discreet manner? What exactly is going on? After what feels like an eternity, we stop in front of a massive stone door. Unlike the other doors we passed, this one is unmarked¡ªno signs, no symbols, just an imposing slab of cold rock. Karven presses his hand against it, and with surprising ease, it swings open. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I brace myself, half-expecting some kind of ominous chamber filled with cloaked figures chanting in the dark. Instead, I blink in surprise. It''s¡­ just a normal room. A well-furnished lounge, to be exact. Plush couches surround a polished wooden table, and the warm glow of lanterns illuminates the space, casting a cozy ambiance. There''s even a neatly arranged tray of cookies and candies at the center of the table, as if we''re about to have afternoon tea instead of a secret meeting. ¡­Okay. Definitely not what I was expecting. "Please, have a seat," Karven says politely, gesturing toward the couches. Eris and I settle onto one of the seats, though my mind is still racing. My eyes flick to the cookies, tempted, but my nerves keep me from reaching out. This situation is just too bizarre. "Wait here for a moment," Karven continues with a respectful bow. "The Guildmaster will be with you shortly." Wait. Guildmaster? I snap my head toward Eris, my eyes wide. "E-Eris, your connection is¡­ the Guildmaster?!" She giggles, clearly amused by my shock. "Hehe, surprised?" Uooooohhhh!!! If Eris personally knows the Guildmaster, then I''m saved! This is huge! My ID problem? Practically solved! No wonder she was so confident all along! My heart swells with relief, and a tiny bit of excitement. This whole time, she had an ace up her sleeve! But¡­ There''s still one thing I don''t understand. If Eris is close to the Guildmaster, why are we meeting them in secret like this? Chapter 35 - 35: Guildmaster "Isn''t it obvious? Because we''re doing this illegally," Eris says. And she says it so nonchalantly, like this is just another casual Tuesday for her. "It''s true that I know the Guildmaster," she continues, stretching lazily, "but I don''t know anyone else. Well, except for Karven. So we have to be careful. All the rooms and floors of the Adventurer''s Guild are monitored by magical surveillance devices. Meeting the Guildmaster here, in secret, is a lot safer than doing it in his office or some random public spot." "I-I see¡­" I stammer, feeling an uncomfortable chill creep up my spine. "Well," Eris shrugs, "there''s always the option of getting your ID through the black market. But that''s even riskier. We could end up in an even bigger mess than we''re already in." "W-what if we''re caught?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper. Eris grins, then suddenly¡ª KKKGH! She makes a slicing motion across her throat, mimicking a beheading. Oh shit. "I-Is it really that serious?" I squeak. "Yeah," Eris replies, her grin fading into something much more serious. Her sharp blue eyes darken, and her voice lowers. "Forging official documents is a capital offense here. If we get caught, you could literally lose your head for it. And not just you¡ªme, the Guildmaster, Karven¡ªeveryone involved would be at risk." Oh shit! A chill rattles through me, cold and merciless. My stomach drops, and suddenly, this whole plan feels much, much more dangerous than I had realized. Back on Earth, identity fraud was serious, sure. But usually, it meant a few years in prison or a hefty fine. Here? It means death. I stare at Eris, hoping, praying she''s just messing with me, that this is another one of her dumb jokes. And then¡ª "Haha, just kidding!" she bursts out laughing, slapping me on the back like she didn''t just give me a mini heart attack. "Not a death sentence, just a few thousand crowns fine! The Guildmaster will take care of it. Just leave it to him!" Oh¡­ Ohhhhhh. So it was just a joke. I squint at her. DAMN IT! "AAARGHHH!!" I wail, flailing my tiny fists against her arm. "Eris! Don''t scare me like that!" "Pfft¡ªHAHAHA!" She clutches her belly, laughing so hard she nearly falls off the couch. "Your face just now! It was so serious! I swear, I thought you were gonna faint! Ahhh, that was adorable! I can''t breathe¡ª!" "Hmph!" I cross my arms and turn away with a pout. Still, now that I know we won''t be executed on the spot, my nerves settle just a little. The tight knot of anxiety in my chest loosens, and I let out a deep breath. "But still," Eris says, finally calming down, "getting your ID is really important." "Yeah¡­" I nod, the weight of the situation still pressing on me. Without it, I wouldn''t be able to work, to earn money, to live freely. Technically, I wouldn''t even have basic rights. Without an identity, I''d be treated as a criminal¡ªor worse, a slave. A shiver runs through me. "Anyway," I say, turning back to Eris. "How can you be so sure he''ll help us? Did you bribe him or something?" Eris scoffs, leaning back against the couch and folding her arms behind her head. "Bribe him? Nah. Even if I wanted to bribe him, he wouldn''t take it." I open my mouth to ask why, but before I can, the door creaks open. And just like that, my question dies in my throat. A tall, imposing lizard Furren steps into the room, his mere presence thick with authority. His sharp golden eyes sweep over us, calculating, piercing, as if he can see straight through my soul. The air in the room shifts. Heavy. Powerful. So this¡­ is the Guildmaster! He bears a striking resemblance to Karven¡ªthe same white, spiky hair and dark green scales marking parts of his face. But where Karven exudes professionalism and calm, this man is on an entirely different level. He''s dressed in regal attire¡ªa deep red suit adorned with intricate silver embroidery, with the unmistakable crest of the Mistvale Adventurer''s Guild emblazoned on his chest. Every stitch, every detail radiates prestige. Large, leathery wings extend from his back, folded neatly, yet their sheer presence adds to his imposing aura. But it''s his eyes that freeze me in place. Golden. Slitted. Piercing. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The kind of gaze that demands submission without a single word. The moment those eyes lock onto mine, my entire body goes rigid. My breath catches, my heart stutters, and for a brief second, I feel small. Just how can someone command so much authority in a single glance? I''ve never felt anything like this before. It''s as if his mere presence weighs down the air itself. If he asked me a question right now, I''m certain I''d confess everything¡ªeven things I haven''t done. This isn''t just confidence. This is the weight of undeniable power. Terrifying. Absolute. Authority.! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª However, a few moments later¡­ "Mmmmnnhh!!! This is so good!" I practically melt into my seat, happily munching on cookies, savoring every delicious, buttery bite. Who would''ve thought? The terrifying, imposing Guildmaster who had me frozen with fear just moments ago¡­ is actually super nice! Like, grandfather-level nice. Turns out, his name is Karlogen Vonderask¡ªpretty cool, right? But since Eris calls him Karl, I do too. And, as I quickly discover, he''s actually Karven''s father! That explains the resemblance. But the surprises don''t stop there. Apparently, Karl was an old friend of Eris''s father. In fact, Eris''s dad once saved his life back in the day, when Karl was still an active dungeon explorer. That experience bonded them, forging a friendship where they would always have each other''s backs. It''s no wonder Eris came to Mistvale¡ªbetween Chef Gordon and Guildmaster Karlogen, she has some seriously solid connections here! Karl chuckles, his deep, rumbling voice warm and full of amusement. "If you like, Karven can prepare some extra cookies for you to take home as a nighttime snack." My ears perk up instantly. "YES, PLEASE!!!" I exclaim, practically vibrating with happiness. "Thank you so much, Guildmaster Karl!" And just like that, he''s officially my new favorite person. Karl smiles, but then his expression turns slightly more serious as he shifts his attention to Eris. "So, Eris," he says, folding his hands together. "How can I help you today? Since you requested to meet in secret, I take it this is a sensitive matter?" "Well¡­ kind of," Eris replies. "It''s about Felicia." She pauses, then begins explaining everything¡ªwho I am, why I have no ID, and the situation we''re in. I stop munching on my cookie, suddenly feeling a little nervous again. This is it. The moment of truth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Moments later¡­ "So, as you can see, Felicia lost all of her memories. The only thing she remembers is her name¡­" Eris explains, her tone lighter than the weight of the topic. "Ah¡­ I see." Karlogen nods slowly, his golden eyes softening with understanding. "That must be very difficult." I lower my gaze, unsure how to respond. Even though I know the truth¡ªthat this catgirl''s past is a complete mystery even to me¡ªit still feels strange to hear it spoken aloud. "So, Karl," Eris continues, leaning forward slightly, "would you be able to help us this time? Felicia needs an ID so she can work." "Of course, that won''t be a problem," Karlogen replies kindly. "And regarding her previous identity, I''ll also look into it." "Oh, that would be wonderful! Are you planning to search the magic signature archive?" Eris asks. "Yup," Karlogen nods. "We''ll start that process once she''s registered with the Guild. But of course, only if Miss Felicia here is comfortable with it." I blink, caught off guard by his consideration. "Well¡­ I don''t mind," I reply after a moment. Truthfully, I''m just as curious as anyone about who this body belonged to before I woke up in it. "But, um¡­ what exactly is a magic signature?" "Oh, think of it like a fingerprint, but magic!" Eris chimes in, her tail flicking as she prepares to explain. A magic signature, as Eris describes, is a unique magical imprint inherent to every living being. Unlike fingerprints, which are distinct but completely individual, magic signatures are somewhat hereditary. They carry traces of one''s lineage, making them useful for tracking down familial ties or confirming identities. It''s similar to how genetic testing works on Earth¡ªexcept, instead of DNA, they analyze the residual magical essence a person naturally emits. I listen intently, fascinated. This world truly operates on an entirely different set of rules. "But¡­ what if I don''t have any magic?" I ask hesitantly, a small worry gnawing at me. "Huh?" Eris gives me an incredulous look before bursting into laughter. "Felicia, everything has a magic signature¡ªeven the smallest blade of grass!" "Ooooooh!" My ears perk up as realization dawns. "Then¡­ does that mean I can use magic too?!" The thought sends a jolt of excitement through me. The idea of wielding magic has been a fantasy of mine for ages! Eris grins. "Of course! But that depends on your mana core!" Mana core? A whole new wave of curiosity washes over me. I can already tell¡ªI need to learn more about this. Chapter 36 - 36: Catgirl nap With that settled, I resign myself to being stuck in the Guild''s secret chamber for the next four hours. Since our little illegal ID registration can''t begin until the Guild''s business hours officially end, all I can do is wait. "I''ll return to my office for now. If you need anything, just ask Karven," Guildmaster Karlogen says, adjusting the cuffs of his suit. "Alright, see you later, Karl," Eris replies casually. "Thank you, Guildmaster Karl," I add, offering a small bow. Karlogen smiles warmly before turning on his heel and exiting the chamber. The heavy door clicks shut behind him, leaving behind an eerie silence. Now it''s just me and Eris. "Well, four hours is a long wait," Eris sighs, stretching her arms overhead. Then, as if on cue, she lets out a deep yawn. "Felicia, let''s take a nap!" The moment she yawns, I do too. Yaaawwwnnnnn! Must be my catgirl instincts kicking in because my eyelids suddenly feel like they weigh a ton. Maybe it''s the mountain of food I ate earlier or some weird feline genetics. Whatever it is, exhaustion washes over me like a tidal wave. "I''m gonna move to another couch¡­" I mumble, rubbing my eyes. I attempt to sit up, but before I can even get one foot down, Eris snatches my wrist. "No, stay here," she insists. "Eh? But¡­ there isn''t enough space for both of us¡­" "But I need to hold your hand!" Eris exclaims, as if that settles the matter entirely. Oh. Right. We did promise to always hold hands when we sleep. I glance at the narrow couch, then at Eris, then back at the couch again. With how little space we have, there''s no way we can both fit without ending up in a tangled mess. Before I can voice my concern, Eris suddenly stands up, dusts off her hands, and confidently declares, "Leave it to me." With effortless ease, she walks over to another couch, grips it firmly with one hand, and¡ª Hup! Lifts it like it''s nothing. Then¡ª Bam! She sets it down beside ours, aligning them perfectly to create a makeshift double couch. Jumping onto her handiwork with a triumphant grin, she pats the space beside her. "Hehe, now there''s enough space. Let''s nap!" I blink at her, utterly impressed. "That¡­ was kind of amazing." Eris just beams. "Come on, hurry up!" Giving in, I crawl onto the newly expanded couch bed and settle beside her. We lie facing each other, our fingers instinctively intertwining. The warmth of her palm is comforting, steady. Within seconds, Eris''s breathing slows, her expression soft and peaceful. And before I know it, I''m drifting off, too. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª And just like that, Eris and I drift off into a peaceful nap. In my dream, it''s my birthday, and Eris buys me an entire year''s supply of Schleimfisch. Let''s just say¡­ It was a weird dream. But then, as I slowly awaken, my eyes fluttering open¡ª Eh? BA-DUMP! Our faces are incredibly close¡ªso close that I can feel the warmth of her breath gently brushing against my lips! My heart skips a beat, and in a flash, I flip onto my back, barely suppressing the urge to scream. Holy crap, that was dangerously close! At some point in our sleep, we must have shifted, inching closer without realizing it. We almost¡ªalmost ended up kissing! I take a solid minute to calm down, pressing a hand to my racing heart. Slowly, I sit up and glance at the clock on the wall. There are still two hours left until business hours end. But now that I''m fully awake, there''s no way I can fall back asleep! I sigh, leaning back against the couch. Guess I''ll just lay here and¡­ watch Eris sleep? And so I do. Oh my¡­ She''s beautiful. Even in sleep. Her midnight hair spills over the pillow in soft waves, her chest rising and falling in a gentle rhythm. Her face is relaxed, serene, with her lips slightly parted. They look so soft¡­ so delicate¡­ Before I know it, I find myself leaning in, drawn by an invisible force. Just a small, gentle peck¡­ she won''t notice¡­ right? But just then¡ª Eris''s eyelids flutter. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BA-DUMP! I jolt back, heart pounding wildly. Damn it, Felicia! What are you doing?! She''s beautiful¡ªno argument there¡ªbut I can''t just kiss her like that! Consent. You need consent! I shake my head furiously, trying to banish the dangerous thoughts. That was far too close. There''s no way I''m lying down anymore. I need something¡ªanything¡ªto distract myself before I go insane. Then, an idea strikes me. Wait¡­ there''s a library here, right? Where there''s a library, there are books! Maybe I can ask Karven to lend me some. That should keep me busy and help me learn more about this world. Good thinking, me! With that plan in mind, I carefully slide off the couch bed, making sure not to disturb Eris. I tiptoe to the door and slip out, silently creeping up the stairs. Step by step, I make my way toward the entrance to the main floor. Karven had told me that if I needed anything, I could just knock on the door, and he would assist me. So, I take a deep breath and gently knock three times. To my surprise, the door opens immediately¡ª And there stands Karven, his golden eyes calm, his expression as unreadable as ever. "Miss Felicia," he greets smoothly. "Do you need anything?" "Ah, yes!" I reply, clasping my hands together. "I was wondering¡­ could I borrow some books to read?" "Absolutely!" Karven replies with a warm smile. "Anything you need, Miss Felicia. Just let me know what kind of book you''re looking for, and I''ll fetch it for you." "Hmmm¡­" I tap my chin, thinking. What should I read? Then, it hits me¡ªmagic! I really want to learn about the magic system in this world! "Is there a beginner''s book about magic?" I ask, feeling a bit embarrassed. "I''m totally new to it¡­ but I''d love to learn!" "Oh, so you''re looking for something on the basics and fundamentals?" Karven confirms. "Yes! Exactly!" I nod enthusiastically. "Alright, please wait here for a moment," he says before disappearing into the towering shelves of the library. Chapter 37 - 37: Magic study "Alright, please wait here for a moment," he says before disappearing into the towering shelves of the library. I fidget with excitement, bouncing on my heels as I wait. Within minutes, he returns, holding a small book in his clawed hands. He hands it to me with a polite nod. I glance down at the cover, reading the title: Arcane: Chapter 1 "Huh?" I blink, tilting my head. "What''s wrong, Miss Felicia?" Karven asks. "Oh, nothing!" I laugh sheepishly. "It''s just¡­ smaller than I expected. And it looks so new!" For some reason, I had imagined a magic book to be a massive, ancient tome¡ªits pages thick with dust, its leather cover cracked with age, and heavy enough to knock someone unconscious if dropped. But this? This is just a regular book. Small, neat, and barely a few hundred pages long. Karven chuckles, amused. "Ah, that''s just the first chapter copied from the original. The full volume is so large it takes two people to carry it." "Oh, I see!" I say, grinning as I clutch the book to my chest. "Thank you so much, Mister Karven!" "My pleasure, Miss Felicia. Good luck on your magical journey." With my precious book in hand, I hurry back down to the cozy basement room. Eris is still fast asleep, her steady breathing filling the quiet space. I carefully hop onto the couch bed beside her, making sure not to disturb her. Alright! Deep breath. I crack open the book, my heart pounding with excitement, and begin reading the very first page. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Arcane: First Chapter The book is surprisingly detailed yet incredibly easy to understand. To my surprise, the concept of magic itself is quite simple. First, what is magic? Magic is a natural force that has existed since the beginning of time, brought to life through the manipulation of mana¡ªthe invisible energy that flows through all living things and the world itself. By harnessing this force, individuals can perform an extraordinary range of feats. Simple spells might allow one to summon a flicker of fire, conjure small orbs of light, or lighten the weight of objects. Meanwhile, more advanced magic can control the weather, manipulate gravity, or create explosions powerful enough to reshape landscapes. The possibilities are endless, limited only by three factors: The amount of mana one possesses The attribute of their mana core Their knowledge and mastery of magic Then, what is mana core? A mana core functions in a mage''s body much like a heart does for the circulatory system. It generates, stores, and circulates mana throughout the body, fueling magical abilities. This core can be strengthened through training, specialized potions, or rare herbs, increasing the user''s magical power. Every mana core has an attribute¡ªan elemental affinity that determines the type of magic a person can wield. Most individuals have a mana core with just one attribute, allowing them to cast only one type of magic. For instance, a mage with a fire-type core can cast fire spells, while a mage with a water-type core is limited to water-based spells. And so, how many attributes are there? There are eight primary attributes known so far: Fire Water Earth Wind Space Time Light Darkness However, in reality, the number of attributes is limitless. Each element can manifest in countless unique forms. Fire, for instance, is not merely fire. It can take the form of: Healing fire that soothes wounds instead of burning Purifying fire that cleanses curses and impurities Explosive fire that detonates on impact Cold fire that burns without heat Similarly, water can take different forms: Healing water that restores vitality Corrosive water that dissolves matter Cleansing water that removes toxins and curses Ice, a frozen variation with different properties So far, thousands of mana core variations have been documented, with new ones emerging every day. No two mages are exactly alike, even if they share the same elemental affinity. As I finish reading, I can''t help but wonder¡­ What attribute does my mana core hold? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Hmmm¡­ so you want to learn magic?" "Eeek!" I yelp, practically jumping out of my skin. It''s Eris''s voice! She startled me right out of my magical daydreams. I was so absorbed in the book that I had completely tuned out everything around me¡ªeven Eris, who was lying right next to me! "Eris! When did you wake up?" I ask, trying to calm my racing heart. "Hehe, just a few minutes ago," she says with a teasing grin. "You know, I love how your brows furrow when you''re concentrating so hard. It''s adorable!" "Eh? My brows?" I blink, touching my forehead, suddenly self-conscious. "Do I really do that?" "Oh, yes, you do," Eris chuckles, her tail swishing playfully behind her. But then a realization hits me. "Wait a minute!" I narrow my eyes. "Did you say anything else besides my brows?" "Yep," she says, that mischievous twinkle in her eye growing even brighter. "I said you were very cute." My cheeks ignite instantly. I grab a pillow and smush it over my face. "Aaaah! Stop! Stop teasing me like that!" I squeak, my voice muffled. "Hehe," Eris laughs, clearly having the time of her life. "You blush so easily! That''s really cute too!" I groan loudly into the pillow before desperately changing the subject. "A-Anyway!" I stammer. "Eris, can you use magic? What''s your mana core attribute?" "Oh, my attribute?" she hums, completely unfazed by my flustered state. Then, casually, as if it''s the most normal thing in the world, she says¡ª "Darkness." I freeze. Did she just say¡­ darkness?! My jaw drops. I expected something like ice magic considering how piercingly blue her eyes are, but darkness? That''s on a whole new level of cool. "Woah! That''s so awesome!" I squeal, practically vibrating with excitement. "C-Can you¡­ show me?" I look up at her with wide, pleading kitten eyes. But Eris simply shakes her head, still smiling. "Nope." "Ehhh?" I groan, crushed by disappointment. "Please? Just a little?" I beg. I plead. I even unleash my deadliest weapon¡ªthe ultimate kitty eyes attack! But nothing works. Eris simply smirks, shakes her head, and keeps her lips sealed, her mysterious darkness magic remaining under wraps. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So now, I know she can wield darkness magic¡­ But what kind of darkness magic does she have? I have absolutely no clue. Chapter 38 - 38: Mana sense Eris won''t spill the beans about her magic, which makes me pout a little, but no matter! It''s time for me to dive into the world of magic myself! The book already has instructions on how to begin, so I just need to follow along and give it my all. Step one: sensing mana. To use and manipulate mana, the first step is to feel it. But apparently, that''s easier said than done. Each person can only perceive mana by "awakening" their senses, and once awakened, everyone''s mana perception is unique. For some, mana appears as colorful wisps or a smoky veil hovering around mana-rich things. For others, it''s a scent, a distinct sound, or even a flavor! Usually, only one sense awakens per person. When an ordinary sense becomes attuned to mana, it''s called a "mana sense." Interestingly, race plays a role in which sense awakens. Most cat Furrens develop visual mana perception, seeing it as floating lights or glowing waves. Dog, wolf, and mouse Furrens often develop a keen smell for mana, like sniffing out a storm before it hits. Lizard Furrens? They can taste it with their tongues, which is weird but kinda cool. And for non-Furren humans, it''s completely random¡ªlike rolling a dice to see which sense gets upgraded. Now, how to awaken the mana sense? There are three popular methods: Method One: Meditative Focus This one''s all about getting zen with it. Deep meditation, sensory isolation, and breathing exercises help tune in to mana''s subtle vibe. Sitting in a dark, quiet room with a mana-rich object nearby can speed up the process. Method Two: Elemental Exposure This involves surrounding yourself with the element your mana core might resonate with. The problem? Most people can predict their mana attribute based on what their parents had. But I have no idea what mine is. So unless I want to soak myself in every element and see which one clicks, this option is out. Method Three: Using Powerful Drugs Fast, potent, and¡­ kind of risky. The upper class loves this one. Special potions can either heighten all senses or forcefully kickstart the mana sense directly. The catch? These drugs are rare, expensive, and have some wild side effects. Basically, the spicier the potion, the higher the risk. Some people even combine all three methods, going full intensity to speed things up. Alright, which one should I try? Since I have no clue about my elemental attribute and no magic booster juice, meditation is my best bet. "Alright, meditation time!" I declare, settling into a comfortable position and closing my eyes. "Hehe, good luck!" Eris says, watching me with amusement. She dims the lights, leaving only a single candle flickering between us. Darkness surrounds us, thick and quiet. "Ready?" she whispers, her voice barely above a breath. "Nn!" I nod. Fuu~! Eris blows out the candle, plunging us into complete darkness. All my senses feel heightened now¡ªthe lingering scent of melted wax, the rhythmic thump-thump of my heart, the soft rise and fall of Eris''s breathing¡­ and the comforting warmth of her fingers intertwined with mine. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The book states that it usually takes around 500 hours of deep meditation for someone to awaken their mana sense. With sensory-enhancing drugs, that number drops to 200 hours. Geniuses, however, sometimes achieve it in under 50 hours, with the record being a staggering 10 hours. Hearing that, my competitive spirit flares. "Eris, how long did it take you to awaken your mana sense?" I whisper. "Hmm¡­ I don''t remember exactly, but it was around 100 hours. And¡ª" she smirks, "no drugs, by the way." I gasp. That''s twice as fast as the average person! "Alright!" I declare, brimming with determination. "I''m going to beat your record!" Eris chuckles, squeezing my hand encouragingly. "Hehe, go, Felicia! You can do it!" We go quiet again, and I try to focus. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ A few minutes pass, and¡­ My eyelids start to droop. Before I know it, my body begins to relax, my mind drifting into that sweet, warm abyss of¡ª "Hey¡­" A soft voice nudges at the edge of my awareness. "Hey, wake up! You''re supposed to meditate, not nap!" "R-right!" I jolt awake, quickly slapping my own cheeks to shake off the sleepiness. Okay, no dozing off! Alright, let''s try again! This time, I focus properly. I follow the instructions carefully: inhale deeply for four seconds, hold for two, then exhale slowly. Rinse and repeat. My breath steadies. My mind quiets. This time, I will stay awake. This time, I will focus. This time, I will awaken my mana sense! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After about ten minutes¡­ In the darkness¡­ Huh? Tiny, glowing particles start to pop up around me, like delicate flecks of glitter suspended in the air. They''re faint at first, shimmering softly, but as I focus, more and more begin to appear, sparkling like stardust. Most of them glow a gentle white, but here and there, I catch glimpses of red, blue, and yellow drifting like lazy embers caught in a breeze. Is this¡­ ambient mana? The natural mana floating around in the atmosphere? But then, my eyes widen in pure awe. Right where Eris is sitting, a swirling, mesmerizing cloud of deep purple glitter outlines her entire body. The tiny flecks dance and twirl gracefully around her, pulsing softly, as if responding to the rhythm of her breath. And right at her chest, I see it¡ªa concentrated vivid point of dark light, about the size of a tennis ball, radiating waves of pure energy. Whoa! The book mentioned that a mana core resides in the heart¡­ so that must be Eris''s mana core! "I¡­ I think I did it!" I whisper, unable to contain my excitement. "Huh? No way!" Eris gasps, clearly stunned. "Are you serious? It''s only been ten minutes!" "Nu! I''m serious! I''m seeing glitter¡ªsparkly, magic glitter!" I babble excitedly. "Ah¡ªoh no¡­ it''s gone!" The tiny lights flicker and fade the moment I lose focus. Dang it! Maybe I got too excited and broke my concentration? Eris chuckles, shaking her head in disbelief. "Hmmm¡­ alright, try again?" "Nn!" I nod, determination flaring. Alright, Felicia¡ªsecond try. Let''s make this work! I close my eyes, take a deep breath, and steady myself. Breathe in. Hold. Breathe out. Slowly, surely, the glittering particles begin to reappear, this time brighter and clearer than before. They twinkle around me like a miniature galaxy, filling the air with a quiet, enchanting glow. HECK YEAH!!! This is seriously the coolest thing ever! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 39 - 39: Mana core As soon as I slip back into meditation, the glittering particles return, twinkling in the darkness like tiny stars. They''re so beautiful, so magical that I can''t help but smile. "Ooooh, I''m seeing mana again!" I whisper excitedly. The shimmering lights dim slightly at the sound of my voice, as if reacting to my distraction. I quickly refocus, inhaling deeply, slow and steady, calming my mind. Little by little, the mana grows brighter again, swirling gently around us. But then, I notice something different¡ªEris''s mana is glowing even more vividly than before. Is she¡­ actively channeling it this time? "Alright," Eris says, her voice smooth with focus. "I''ll move my mana to different parts of my body. You tell me where it goes so I can make sure you''re actually seeing it." "Yes! That''s a great idea!" I nod eagerly. "Alright, here goes." She takes a slow breath, and right before my eyes, a shimmering stream of mana flows from her heart, branching out like the limbs of a glowing tree. It snakes gracefully down to her right arm. "Right arm!" I say confidently. Eris''s eyes widen. "It''s¡­ correct?" "Hehe, of course!" I grin, feeling immensely proud. She still looks a little skeptical. "Alright, again." She shifts her mana. "Left arm!" "That''s¡­ correct too!" she says, stunned. "How about this?" "Left leg!" "And now?" "Belly!" "And now?" "Both right arm and left leg!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And now?" Her mana suddenly surges upward, pooling into her eyes. In an instant, her irises glow brilliantly in the dark¡ªdeep, mysterious, enchanting. "Whoa! Your eyes!" I gasp, completely mesmerized. "They''re beautiful!" Eris blinks, her glowing eyes flickering softly before dimming back to normal. "I can''t believe it¡­ you did it!" she gasps. "You passed the test. You actually broke the record, Felicia¡ªyou''re a genius!" "YEEEEAAAAAHHH!!!" I throw my arms up, practically vibrating with excitement. "World record, heck yeah!" With this, the first step of learning magic is officially complete! Easy-peasy! "Eris, what should I do next?" I ask, practically bouncing with energy. She taps her chin thoughtfully. "Hmmmm¡­ how about trying to see your own mana?" "Right!" I nod, determined. "This time, let''s see how fast you can do it!" I grin. Challenge accepted. Eris explains that this next step is actually the hardest for most beginners. Unlike ambient mana or another person''s mana, a person''s own mana is much harder to perceive. Since my mana core has never been trained, my own mana is faint¡ªlike a wisp of smoke, barely there. "There are four stages to growing the mana core," she adds. I nod, already recalling what I read in the book earlier. Stage 1: Formless Core / Invisible Core ¨C As the name suggests, at this stage, the core hasn''t yet solidified into a defined shape. However, mana starts to concentrate in the chest area, slowly gathering until it condenses into a small, tangible mass. Once the energy compresses into a tiny sphere¡ªabout the size of a fish egg¡ªStage 2 begins. Stage 2: Enlarging Core ¨C The newly formed mana core gradually expands, growing larger as it absorbs and refines more mana. Over time, it reaches the size of the heart, stabilizing and becoming more potent. Stage 3: Pulsating Core / Waving Core ¨C At this stage, the mana core synchronizes with the heartbeat, releasing rhythmic pulses of energy. These waves can be so intense that even non-awakened individuals can hear and feel them. Some describe it as a second heartbeat¡ªone not of blood, but of raw, flowing magic. Stage 4: Rebirth ¨C The final and most difficult stage. By initiating the rebirth process, the mana core compresses back down to its smallest form, restarting the cycle from Stage 2. This process lasts anywhere from days to months, during which the individual temporarily weakens before emerging significantly stronger than before. After every rebirth, rings appear on the core''s surface, marking the number of cycles it has undergone. The highest recorded rebirth cycle is seven, belonging to an SS-ranked adventurer. This means her mana core has been rebirthed seven times. With all this in mind, I focus on Eris''s mana core once more, examining it carefully. From what I''m seeing, her core is definitely at Stage 2¡ªthe Enlarging Core. But that means¡­ she''s at least a D-ranked adventurer! "Eris, are you sure you''re just an E rank?" I ask. She tilts her head and chuckles. "Ah, about that¡­ I advanced a few weeks ago, but I''ve been too lazy to take the rank-up test," she admits with a shrug. "Hmmm¡­" I squint at her. That makes sense. But¡­ something feels off. Is it just me, or is her core unusually bright? A Stage 2 core shouldn''t be glowing this vividly. Wait¡­ could it have rebirthed? No way. That''s impossible. A person with a rebirthed core should be at least A-rank. Plus, I don''t see any rings on her mana core¡­ Maybe my vision is just too sharp, making everything seem brighter than it really is. Either way, it''s time to focus on my own mana core! "Alright! Time to form my own core!" I announce excitedly. But then¡­ there''s a small problem. I will have to look down¡­ However¡­ "¡­You don''t have to keep looking down at your chest like that," Eris giggles. "You''ll get a neck cramp!" I freeze, feeling instantly flustered. "But¡­ erm¡­ how am I supposed to see my own mana core then?" "I can see mana too. Just leave it to me!" As she says this, her eyes begin to glow again¡ª deep, dark amethyst, enchanting and intense. My ears perk up in realization. Ohhh! That''s perfect! How could I forget about that! As a catgirl, Eris''s awakened mana sense is also visual! That means she can see mana the same way I do! "Ooooh! This is great!" I say, feeling relieved. No more awkwardly craning my neck! Eris smiles. "Oh, and by the way¡­" she hums. "The world record for forming a Stage 1 core is two hours. Think you can beat it?" "Hehe, watch me!" I say, my determination blazing. Taking a deep breath, I stretch lightly and sit up straight. This is it. The first step toward magic. Once my mana core forms, I''ll finally be able to use magic. I can''t help but wonder¡­ what kind of magic will I have? Chapter 40 - 40: Mana-soul theory To form my own mana core and complete Stage One, I need to gather mana from the environment and make it my own. There are three primary ways to absorb mana: Breathing it in from the air ¨C The most common method, where mana is drawn into the body through controlled breathing exercises. Ingesting mana-rich potions or foods ¨C This method allows the body to directly absorb mana through digestion. Certain magical plants and elixirs are rich in mana and can drastically accelerate the process. Absorbing through the skin ¨C While technically possible, this method is highly inefficient compared to the first two. The amount of mana absorbed is negligible unless one is immersed in an extremely concentrated mana-rich environment, such as a mana spring or a leyline convergence. Since I have no magical potions or rare ingredients to eat, and skin absorption is too slow, my only choice is breathing. "Yes, just like that. Keep going," Eris encourages. I focus on my breathing¡ªslow, deep inhales, steady exhales. Yet, not every breath catches mana. That''s because mana doesn''t obey the usual laws of physics. It doesn''t flow from areas of high concentration to low concentration like air particles do. One can''t simply inhale it like dust or oxygen. Instead, mana is drawn in by three specific factors: Intent and Willpower ¨C Mana is highly responsive to a person''s focused intent and will. When someone concentrates on drawing in mana, their mental energy creates a magnetic-like pull that attracts mana particles. Strong intent, visualization, and even emotional energy act as beacons, similar to how a magnet attracts metal filings. Resonant Energy ¨C Mana particles are drawn to sources of energy that harmonize with their own frequency, including their own type. For instance, individuals with certain elemental affinities, like fire or water, naturally attract mana particles of those elements. This resonance is also why elemental mana stones form in areas rich in a particular element. As mana of the same type condenses, it crystallizes into magical stones. Mana Core Presence and Density ¨C A developed mana core acts as a natural attractor, pulling mana toward it like a gravitational field. The stronger and more refined the core, the more efficiently it draws in and stores mana. But¡­ I don''t have a mana core yet. I don''t even know what my mana attribute is. That means, for now, I can only rely on willpower. No elemental resonance, no core to assist me¡ªjust pure mental focus. I have to command mana to come to me. This is why meditation is so essential. In a meditative state, the mind is at its most powerful, and intention is at its sharpest. Theoretically, this should allow me to gather mana effectively, even without a core. I take a deep breath, my eyes locked onto the tiny, twinkling mana particles around me. I try to match my breathing to their gentle rhythm, picturing myself as a magnet, pulling in mana from the air. With every inhale, I will the mana to flow toward me¡­ Now¡­ let''s see if this works. At first, there''s little response¡ªonly a faint trickle of mana drifting toward me. A single particle, then another, then a few more. It feels like trying to cup water with my bare hands, the mana slipping away just as quickly as it comes. But gradually¡­ something changes. More and more particles begin to swirl around me, drawn in by my breathing, by my will. A dozen turns into a hundred, then a thousand. Before long, I feel the entire room responding to me, the mana in the air forming a vortex, spiraling gently in my direction. With every inhale, mana flows into my body¡ªcool and weightless, yet full of potential. It gathers in my chest, filling me with warmth, a spreading heat that pulses in rhythm with my heartbeat. My senses sharpen. A rush of energy surges through me, a clarity, a euphoria unlike anything I''ve ever known. Then, all at once, I feel it. The mana inside me condenses¡ªcoming together, merging, forming something new. A surge of energy ignites within my chest, and in a single, powerful burst, an explosion of warmth floods my core, signaling its birth. My mana core is formed! "I can''t believe it! You did it!" Eris exclaims, eyes wide with shock. "R-really?" I gasp, still catching my breath. "Yeah! Your mana core!" Even though I can''t see it, I can feel it¡ªsmall, fragile, but undeniably real. A tiny sphere of energy, no bigger than a fish egg, resting deep within me. And the craziest part? It only took ten minutes! I completely shattered the record Eris mentioned, which was two hours! Now that I think about it, while I''d love to believe I''m some kind of prodigy, there''s likely another explanation for this¡­ My body. Or, more precisely, this catgirl body. "Eris, could it be¡­ that I already knew how to use mana, and I''m just¡­ remembering how?" I ask, voicing my suspicion. Eris''s eyes light up. "Hmmm¡­ that could be possible! But if that''s the case, shouldn''t you have already had a mana core without needing to form one?" Right¡­ that''s true. If this body already knew magic, then why was my mana core completely absent when I first arrived? Shouldn''t it have been here all along? "Or¡­" Eris muses, tapping her chin, "could it be that your mana core was destroyed before? That might explain the memory loss." Destroyed? I frown. That''s an unsettling thought. "There''s a theory about that," Eris continues. "The Mana-Soul Theory." "Mana¡­ Soul¡­ Theory?" I repeat, my ears twitching with curiosity. "Yeah," she nods. "There was this crazy old mage who proposed that the mana core is linked to the soul¡ªthat the soul itself is like a collection of memories, and if the mana core is destroyed, the soul could be damaged too." I stiffen. The soul? While Eris brushes it off as just a theory, I know for a fact that souls exist. After all¡­ I''m a reincarnated soul, living in someone else''s body. A chill runs down my spine as an unsettling thought creeps into my mind. If I''m here now, then¡­ What happened to the original Felicia? Where is her soul? Eris sighs, shaking her head. "Ah, forget it! I''ve never heard of anyone surviving after losing their mana core, anyway. It doesn''t make sense." Right¡­ maybe I''m just overthinking it. For now, there''s something far more important to focus on. "Alright, let''s keep going! I want to see what your attribute is!" Eris says, her excitement returning. "Right! My attribute!" Even though my mana core is formed, the true color hasn''t revealed itself yet. I close my eyes, steadying my breath once more. The mana swirling inside me slowly transforms, shifting from raw energy into something uniquely my own. It''s subtle at first, but I can feel the shift. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My very own attribute is about to awaken. But then¡­ Eris freezes. Her eyes widen, her mouth slightly open, her expression shifting into something between shock and disbelief. "What¡­ is that color?" she murmurs, her voice barely above a whisper. My heart stutters. "Huh? Is¡­ is something wrong with my mana core?" I ask, suddenly nervous. Eris stares at me, eyes locked onto my chest where my core is forming. "No, your mana core is fine¡­ but¡­" she hesitates, her brows furrowing deeply. "It''s just¡­ this color¡­ I''ve never seen anything like it before." Chapter 41 - 41: Unusual mana As I concentrate on keeping the flow of mana steady, I glance nervously at Eris. "A-and¡­ what color is it?" I ask hesitantly. Eris studies me for a moment before answering. "It''s red," she says. "Oh! So it''s fire, then¡­" I blurt out, feeling a mild disappointment. While I love the color red¡ªit''s my favorite¡ªI''ve never been particularly fond of fire magic. It''s the most basic, the least cool magic out of the bunch. Fire is so¡­ aggressive, so unsubtle. Totally unfitting for a cute, little catgirl like me! I need something more mysterious! Something like darkness or space-time magic! But¡­ well, it''s not like I get to choose. For now, I''m just happy that I can use magic at all. When it comes to attribute colors, the eight main elements each have their own signature hue: Fire ¨C Red Water ¨C Blue Earth ¨C Brown Wind ¨C Green Space ¨C Silver Time ¨C Purple Light ¨C Bright Yellow Darkness ¨C Black But then¡­ Eris frowns. She tilts her head slightly, as if trying to make sense of what she''s seeing. "No¡­ it''s red, but not the red of fire," she says slowly. "It''s¡­ the red of blood." "Eh?" Hearing the word blood, a chill creeps down my spine. Blood-red? Is this some kind of blood attribute? Am I¡­ a vampire or something? Or maybe¡­ a demon?! I gulp. I used to fantasize about becoming a demon lord in another world, but I definitely don''t anymore! What if Eris finds my magic creepy? What if she starts avoiding me because of my weird, ominous mana color? No, no, no, that would be a catastrophe! "I-is it bad?" I ask in a small voice, feeling my ears droop. But Eris simply shakes her head, as if sensing my worries. "Of course not, silly," she says with a soft smile. "It''s just unique, that''s all. And honestly? It''s kinda cool." PHEWWWW!!! Hearing Eris say that, I exhale in relief, my tail flicking behind me. Yeah¡­ now that I think about it, didn''t the book mention that new attributes are discovered all the time? I guess I''m just one of those rare cases! That reminds me¡­ there''s a word for people whose mana core color doesn''t match their attribute color. "Sonder¡­ err¡­ something¡­ something¡­" I mumble, trying to recall. Eris chuckles. "Oh, you mean Sondezgeist? A unique mana bearer?" "Yeah! Sondezgeist!" I repeat. Or, well¡­ try to repeat. The word trips off my tongue like it was specifically designed to be impossible to pronounce. Seriously, who came up with that? It''s like a cursed jumble of letters! But then, something clicks in my mind. "That reminds me¡ªyour mana, Eris¡­ it''s really darkness, right?" "Yup, a hundred percent," Eris nods. "Then¡­ are you a Sondezgeist, too?" "Yep!" she grins. Aha! I knew it! Normally, purple mana represents the Time attribute. But Eris''s shade of purple is something darker, deeper¡ªa shade I''d describe as the color of midnight shadows. It''s proof that mana doesn''t exist in rigid categories. Just like colors, it exists on a spectrum. A deep purple could be interpreted as black or violet, meaning it could belong to either Darkness or Time. So¡­ given that my mana is the color of blood¡­ what does that mean for me? Is it fire? Or something else entirely? "Aaaah, Eris, let me see your magic!" I plead, bouncing excitedly. "Haha, nope!" "But¡ª!" She refuses again. So I pout. I pout as hard as I can, tail flicking in frustration, ears drooping for maximum cuteness effect. But it doesn''t work. This girl¡ªshe''s completely immune to my kitty eyes! "Hmph!" I huff, crossing my arms. Eris just chuckles, clearly enjoying herself. "Anyway," she says, bringing the conversation back on track, "based on your unique mana signature, there''s a good chance Guildmaster Karlogen might be able to find something." "Oh, right!" I perk up. He mentioned earlier about the magic signature database. If we test mine, there''s a chance we might uncover something about my origins. Maybe this blood-colored mana isn''t just rare¡­ maybe it''s something important. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- As if on cue, the door creaks open, and Karlogen steps in, his timing impeccable. "Oh, is it time already?" Eris asks, glancing up. "Yup, business hours are over. We can proceed with the young lady''s ID now," Karlogen replies with a nod. "Great!" Eris grins. "And by the way, did you know Felicia here shattered a world record?" "Huh? What world record?" Karlogen raises a scaly brow in surprise. "Hehe," I beam, unable to hide my pride. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eris eagerly fills him in on my progress¡ªhow I managed to sense mana and forge my own mana core within just an hour. "Ohooo! That''s amazing!" Karlogen exclaims. "Ah, too bad we can''t reveal your identity right now; you''d be famous!" Oh right. DAMN IT! If only I had an ID¡ªthen I could actually be recognized! Maybe I''d even get a huge cash prize! Eris nudges me playfully. "Maybe next time, huh?" I sigh, shaking my head. "Anyway," Karlogen says, shifting gears. "Could you show me your mana core? I may be able to sense something unique about it." I blink. "Oh! Sure!" Settling into a meditative position, I focus inward, channeling my mana again. The familiar warmth spreads through my chest, the energy within me humming softly. Karlogen steps closer. Being a Lizard Furren, his way of sensing mana is¡­ well, unique. He doesn''t use sight or sound. Instead, he tastes it. Which means¡ª Wait. Does that mean he''s going to lick me or something?! My mind races, but before I can spiral further, Karlogen flicks his tongue out, tasting the air. His expression remains neutral, his gaze steady. A moment passes in silence. Then, his brow furrows. "Strange¡­" he mutters. Eris leans forward. "What is it?" Karlogen''s golden eyes narrow slightly. "It tastes like¡­ blood." A chill runs down my spine. Blood? Before I can process what that means¡ª A sharp, piercing pain erupts in my chest. Like a blade stabbing straight through my heart. "NYAAARGHHH!" I cry out, clutching my chest as my vision blurs. The pain is unbearable, like something deep inside me is tearing apart. "Felicia!" I barely hear Eris''s voice before I feel myself falling. But before I hit the ground, warmth envelops me. Eris. She catches me just in time, her arms strong and steady as she holds me up. "Young lady, are you alright?" Karlogen asks, his voice laced with concern. I squeeze my eyes shut, trying to breathe through the lingering pain. My chest still feels heavy, like something inside me was ripped open and hasn''t fully settled. But slowly¡­ the sharpness begins to fade. My breathing evens out. The ache dulls into a lingering discomfort, but it''s manageable now. "I-I''m fine¡­" I murmur, wiping the sweat from my forehead. Eris doesn''t look convinced. Her grip on me tightens. Just¡­ what the heck was that? Did I just have a heart attack?! Is it all the cholesterol built up from eating too much meat?! No¡ªno way! I''m young, I''m a catgirl, and catgirls don''t get heart disease! ¡­Right? No¡­ this wasn''t normal. It wasn''t my body. It was my mana. I''m sure of it. Something about my mana just went berserk. "Felicia, what happened?" Eris''s voice is tense, her grip on my hand tightening, her blue eyes filled with concern. I take a shaky breath. "Everything felt normal at first," I explain. "But then¡­ out of nowhere, my mana just¡ªlost control. It felt like my heart was exploding." Karlogen frowns, silent for a moment, deep in thought. "Hmmm¡­ it could be a rare side effect of awakening your mana sense and forming your core for the first time," he finally says. "Regardless, young lady, if this ever happens again, please see a cleric immediately." I nod weakly. "Y-yeah¡­ I will." Eris, however, still seems extremely worried. She''s watching me closely, her brows furrowed, lips pressed into a thin line. The room falls into a brief, heavy silence. But I refuse to let the mood stay this way. "Anyway, I feel better now!" I say, forcing a bright smile. "Should we¡­ proceed with my ID now?" Karlogen blinks before nodding. "Right. My apologies¡ªI almost forgot." "No, it''s fine," I reassure him, though my heart still feels unsettled. Something about this doesn''t sit right. But for now¡­ I''ll let it go. With that, we follow Guildmaster Karlogen upstairs to the main floor, down a quiet hallway, until we finally stop in front of a grand door. A sign hangs above it. PHYSICAL ASSESSMENT ROOM. "Before registering a new ID, everyone must go through an evaluation," Karlogen explains. "This assesses their physical and magical abilities as an adventurer." "Ohhh¡­" I nod. "Of course," he adds, "we can skip this step if you''d like. But¡­ aren''t you curious about your personal stats?" "Huh? Stats?" I echo, blinking in surprise. Wait¡­ Stats? STATUS??? Is this like¡­ a game interface or something? Like a LitRPG novel?! HECK YEAHHH!!! I turn to Karlogen with stars in my eyes. "No, please don''t skip! I want to do the evaluation, please!" Eris chuckles. "Yeah, I''m curious too. And for some reason¡­ I feel like knowing Felicia''s stats might give us insight on what just happened earlier." "Right," Karlogen agrees. He pushes open the door¡ª And we step inside. Chapter 42 - 42: Physical assessment I step into the room, bracing myself for something grand¡ªmaybe a magical crystal ball that will glow and reveal my stats with an otherworldly hum. Maybe even an enchanted mirror that displays my skills and abilities in shimmering golden letters. But instead¡­ I walk into a gym. Not just any gym, but a full-fledged training facility! The room is huge, stretching out before me with a running track, free weights, and various gym equipment neatly arranged in different sections. Racks of dumbbells, squat racks, even what looks like a rock-climbing wall stand at the far end of the room. There''s a section with targets lined up for ranged attacks, a platform for strength testing, and even an area designed for combat sparring. I blink. Not a single crystal ball in sight. So this is how they''re going to assess me? By making me work out?! Aww man!!! Eris claps her hands together, grinning ear to ear. "Felicia, are you excited?" She''s practically bouncing with energy, her tail swishing eagerly behind her. "Yeahhhh¡­" I reply, stretching the word out, trying really hard to sound enthusiastic. Truthfully? I was hoping for something more magical¡ªa simple scan and done kind of deal. Instead, I''m about to be thrown into what looks like an adventurer''s fitness test. I let out a quiet sigh. Well, no choice now. "Alright then, let''s get started," Karlogen announces, striding toward the center of the room. His deep voice echoes slightly in the open space, his sharp, golden eyes surveying the area. Eris nudges me playfully. "Think you''ll pass?" I gulp. Oh boy. Here goes nothing! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- As Karlogen explains how the system and evaluation process work, I slowly come to terms with a brutal reality. There is no status menu. There is no skill list. There is no LitRPG system. Instead, I''m stuck with a standardized physical assessment created by some old guy named Duramire centuries ago. It measures adventurers based on three simple categories: Strength Speed Stamina That''s it. No fancy magic. No glowing stats appearing out of thin air. Just basic, old-school, medieval fitness tests. Disappointingly simple. Mind-numbingly simple. "Alright, let''s measure your strength first," Karlogen announces, handing me a small, wooden device. I take it and blink. Wait¡­ this is just a dynamometer. A grip strength tester¡ªlike the ones they use in gyms! It''s built from sturdy wood and coiled metal springs, with a small, flat stone embedded in the handle. The only magical part is the glowing stone that displays the force applied. "You know, grip strength is super important for adventurers," Eris chimes in with a grin. "It helps with wielding swords, climbing walls, carrying heavy gear¡­ Honestly, it''s one of the most important strength measures for dungeon explorers." "I-I see¡­" I nod, trying to sound impressed. Yes, Eris, I already know that. As a former gym rat, I know grip strength is crucial. It''s not just about crushing handshakes or opening stubborn pickle jars¡ªit''s a key biomarker for overall fitness and even life expectancy. Alright! Time to redeem myself! I square my stance, tighten my grip around the device, and squeeze with all my might. "Nyaaaarrrrhhhhhh!!!" My hand turns white from the effort, my muscles straining as I pour everything into this one test. The dynamometer barely budges. Karlogen glances at the glowing stone. "Ten kilograms." "Ehhhh?" Eris squints at the number. Wait. WHAT? Ten kilograms? In my past life, my best grip strength was 60 kg! I expected more! "Is¡­ is that bad?" I ask, clinging to the hope that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªkilograms work differently in this world. Maybe ten kilograms is actually impressive here? Karlogen clears his throat. "Well¡­ it''s about the grip strength of an average eight-year-old girl." ¡­ GOD. FREAKING. DARN. IT. I flop onto the ground, staring at my pathetic, trembling hands. My grip strength has betrayed me. NOOOOOOOO!!! "C-come on now, grip strength isn''t everything! There are more tests¡ªyou''ll do better!" Eris says, patting my shoulder, though I can tell she''s holding back laughter. I clench my fists, forcing myself to stand. Alright. That was just a warm-up. Time to redeem myself. "A-alright, I''ll show you!" I declare, putting on my most determined face. "Guildmaster, what''s the next test?" Karlogen gestures toward a target pad mounted on the wall. "The next test is punching power." Oh. OH. Now this? This I can do. I quickly strap on the provided boxing gloves, rolling my shoulders as I step up to the target. Alright. Time to punch my pride back into existence! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- And so, I''m put through a gauntlet of physical tests¡ªpunching, lifting, running, sprinting, and even chasing a tiny dot of light around the room like a hyperactive kitten to measure my reaction time. And now¡­ Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The final results. Gulp. I wait anxiously as Guildmaster Karlogen reviews the numbers. His golden, slitted eyes scan the parchment, his tail flicking slightly as he calculates. According to the Duramire Standard, every category is scored based on the strength of an average 18-year-old male adult. A score of 2.0 means being twice as strong as an average young man, while a 5.0 would mean five times as strong, and so on. This same system also determines adventurer ranks: F Rank ¡ú 1.2 - 2.0 overall rating E Rank ¡ú 2.0 - 5.0 overall rating D Rank ¡ú 5.0 - 10.0 overall rating C Rank ¡ú 10.0 - 20.0 overall rating B Rank ¡ú 20.0 - 50.0 overall rating A Rank ¡ú 50.0 - 500.0 overall rating S Rank ¡ú 500+ overall rating "Ahem!" Guildmaster Karlogen clears his throat, looking over my results. "Test results have been calculated according to the Duramire Formula. For Felicia¡­" Strength: 0.3 Speed: 2.0 Stamina: 0.4 Overall Physical Rating: (0.45 Strength) + (0.15 Speed) + (0.4 Stamina) = 0.6 ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "AAAAA!!! NOOOOOOOO!!!!" I wail, dropping to my knees in sheer existential despair. 0.6?! That''s the physical rating of a child! A 12-year-old girl could wreck me in a fight! This is worse than I expected! This is pathetic! This is shameful! "Now, now, you can still improve!" Eris says, trying to keep a straight face. She''s hiding it well, but I can see the tears in her eyes. She''s laughing. "Y-you did great, Felicia!" she squeaks out. "A-and look, your speed is 2.0! You''re fast!" Yeah, I''m speedy, but it doesn''t change the fact that my other stats are utterly pathetic! "Eris, what''s your overall physical rating right now?" I ask, a bit sourly. "Hmmm¡­ I''m around 6.5, about as strong as a D-rank adventurer," she says. "And what was it when you first started?" "Oh, around 3.0, I think?" I narrow my eyes. "Don''t talk to me anymore, you muscleborn genius." Eris giggles, patting my shoulder again. "A-Anyway, since your score is¡­ uh¡­ slightly below the minimum for an F-rank adventurer," Guildmaster Karlogen says diplomatically, "I''ll make an exception and adjust it to meet the requirement." "Oh¡­ thank you, Guildmaster," I mumble, feeling utterly defeated. "But you don''t have to sugarcoat it. I know my results are trash." "Well then," Karlogen says, clearing his throat, "shall we move on to the magic test?" My spirits lift instantly. "Oooooh! A magic test?" Since I shattered the world record for mana earlier, maybe my physical shortcomings are because I''m just too magical? Yes, that has to be it! I might not have the strongest muscles, but maybe I have the most overpowered magical potential! "Bring it on! Magic test!!!" "Alright, follow me." Karlogen says before leading us to a different room, much smaller and dimly lit, with a large crystal ball sitting atop a table. Chapter 43 - 43: My magic In the past, a magical assessment was a grueling ordeal¡ªa lengthy process filled with clunky, intimidating equipment measuring everything from mana control to magical prowess. And, of course, there was always a stern-faced mage looming nearby, clipboard in hand, judging you with an unyielding gaze. But now? All of that has changed. Thanks to a groundbreaking invention from the Magic Guild, magical assessments have been streamlined into one simple step. Instead of hours of testing, all I have to do is place my hand on a small, gleaming crystal ball sitting innocently on the table before me. It looks unassuming, but this artifact is anything but ordinary. Made from a highly reactive material and infused with an advanced indication spell, it''s so precise that it can detect even the faintest traces of mana in a person who hasn''t fully awakened. No need for complicated machines. No need for judgmental mages hovering over my shoulder. Just one touch. Everything is automated, streamlined, and supposedly foolproof. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "Ha-ha! There are only two of these mana assessment balls in the entire kingdom of Eldenwald! And this beauty is one of them!" Karlogen declares with pride, his voice booming through the room. His chest puffs up, and he looks at the ball as if it were his crowning achievement. "Ooooohhh!" I clap, genuinely impressed, my eyes wide with awe at his enthusiasm. "Just bought it yesterday, actually," he adds, rubbing his nose in a self-satisfied manner. "Cost me a whopping one million crowns, but worth every coin!" "What?! That much?" I gasp, my mouth dropping open. "Yep! A million crowns!" Karlogen nods fervently. "After all, an artifact of this caliber requires unparalleled craftsmanship! A masterpiece of arcane technology!" Oooooh. That''s a mind-boggling amount of money! My stomach knots with anxiety. Because it''s so precious, I now really, really have to be careful with this thing. Gulp. "Alright, magic ball-chan, don''t disappoint me nyow!" I say, stepping forward with a brave face, even though my heart is pounding. I extend my hand towards it, about to touch it. But then¡­ suddenly¡­ Oh. Shit. It happens again¡ªthat strange, irresistible feeling. Push me¡­ the ball seems to whisper, almost seductively. Just a little push please¡­ S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Panic floods me. My logical brain screams NO! But my traitorous catgirl instincts¡­ ¡­. Just do it¡­ Felicia¡­ JUST. DO. IT! ¡­. And so, before I can stop myself, my hand moves of its own accord and¡­ OOOOopsie! Time slows to a crawl. The crystal ball tilts, teeters on the edge, then begins a slow-motion descent toward the unforgiving floor. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Karlogen''s voice erupts, echoing in a drawn-out wail of pure horror. And I''m screaming too. OH GOD, PLEASE NO!!!! The ball falls¡­ 50 cm¡­ 10 cm¡­ away the ground. My heart stops. Shit! If it breaks. I''m gonna be so fucked!!! I shut my eyes, bracing for the shattering sound that will spell my doom. However¡­ ¡­. nothing happens. And as I cautiously open one eye, there, sprawling on the floor, is Eris, holding the crystal ball like a hero with one hand!!!! "Phew!" Eris exhales, her shoulders sagging. "That was way too close!" "WUAHHHHH! THAT WAS SCARY!" I wail, my entire body trembling like a leaf caught in a storm! I clutch my chest, trying to calm the frantic thudding of my heart. Huhu¡­ my pour little heart! Thank the heavens Eris caught it! Otherwise, I''m pretty sure Karlogen would''ve skinned me alive! "L-let''s do the test on the floor then¡­" Karlogen wipes sweat from his forehead, visibly shaken. "Yeah, let''s do that." Eris agrees. Meanwhile, I''m still struggling to catch my breath. It takes me a good few minutes for the shaking to subside. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few moments later. "Alright, again!" I declare with confidence, rolling my shoulders. "Magic ball-chan, don''t disappoint me nyow!" Taking a deep breath, I place my hand on the mana assessment ball¡ªsafely positioned on the floor this time. The instant my fingers make contact, the ball flares to life. A brilliant glow radiates outward. The color shifts¡­ Red. But not just any red. It''s a deep, rich crimson¡ªlike fresh blood glistening in the moonlight. And it''s freaking gorgeous! "Woaaaah!!!" I gasp, eyes wide with wonder. "Eris, this is what you were talking about, right?!" "Yeah, that''s exactly the color I saw!" Eris nods, grinning. Karlogen leans in, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Hmmm, you were right¡ªit''s definitely unique. I''ve never seen this shade before." "Then, can you tell which main attribute group Felicia''s mana belongs to?" Eris asks eagerly. Karlogen squints at the glowing ball. "See how the entire ball is red? But look closer¡ªright at the center. There''s a tiny sphere, and it''s completely pitch-black, isn''t it?" Eris gasps. "Oh! So it''s like mine?" Karlogen nods. "I''d say so!" "Awesome!" Eris grins, practically bouncing on her heels. "Huh?" I blink, utterly lost. "Wait, hold on. What are you guys talking about? I see the black spot, sure, but what does it actually mean?" Karlogen shifts into explanation mode, his voice taking on a lecturing tone. "Well," he begins, "every attribute falls into one of the eight main groups: Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Time, Space, Light, and Darkness. But here''s the thing¡ªit''s not the color of the whole ball that matters." He taps the crystal. "It''s the color of that tiny sphere in the center that determines your true affinity." "Ooooooh!!!" I exclaim, finally connecting the dots. "So¡­ my attribute is Darkness?" "Yup!" Eris grins, nodding enthusiastically. To prove her point, she places her hand on the ball. The orb immediately shifts to a deep, dark purple glow. But just like mine, at its core, there''s that same ominous pitch-black sphere. "See? I''m Darkness too!" "YYEAAAAH!!!" I cheer, pumping my fists in excitement. Not Fire, but Darkness! I have no clue yet how powerful or useful it is, but damn, it sounds cool! Karlogen chuckles, shaking his head in mild disbelief. "Heh, I can''t believe we have two Sondezgeist in the same room, both with Darkness attributes." His eyes glimmer with intrigue as he turns to me. "Young lady, based on the purity and brightness of the ball, your mana control and strength are already exceptional. Your rating is a whopping 5.2!" I tilt my head. "Uhh¡­ is that good?" Karlogen lets out an impressed whistle. "It means your magic is 5.2 times more potent than an average person with a marble-sized mana core at the Growing State. In fact, it''s equivalent to someone already at the Pulsating Core stage!" "Oooooh! That''s amazing!" I beam, practically vibrating with excitement. Karlogen nods, still clearly impressed. "To be honest, I''ve never seen someone this naturally gifted before." "Hehehe~" I turn to Eris, flashing a smug grin. Yup, called it! My physical abilities are absolute trash. But my magic? OP as hell. HECK YEAH! Perfectly balanced! As all things should be! But then¡ª Karlogen''s expression suddenly shifts. His previous excitement dims, replaced by something¡­ serious. "However¡­" he starts, voice lowering. Uh-oh. "We still don''t know what kind of Darkness you possess. And until we figure that out, I strongly advise against practicing magic for now." I blink. "Eh? Why, Guildmaster? I thought my magic was strong?" Karlogen sighs, rubbing his temples. "Yes. And that''s exactly why you need to be careful." Chapter 44 - 44: Cheer up As we step out of the Adventurer''s Guild, the setting sun paints the sky in streaks of pink, gold, and soft violet, like someone spilled a jar of shimmering magic across the horizon. "Hehe, cheer up!" Eris chirps, giving me a playful tap on the back. "We got your ID sorted out! That''s what we came here for, remember?" Her voice is as bright as ever, but I can''t quite match her energy. "Yeahhh¡­" I sigh, my cat ears drooping pathetically. The weight of disappointment clings to me like an unwelcome shadow, refusing to budge. How could I not feel down? The physical test results made it painfully clear¡ªI''m so weak that even a twelve-year-old could probably bench press more than me. And just when I thought my strong mana could redeem me, Karlogen and Eris straight-up banned me from using magic. "Huhu¡­ can I at least do a little bit of meditation?" I plead, putting on my most pitiful kitty eyes. "Just a teensy-tiny bit, pleeeease?" Eris crosses her arms, standing firm. "No! Absolutely not!" "Hmmmp! Fiiiiine!" I huff, puffing out my cheeks in frustration. My tail swishes behind me in protest¡ªyes, even my tail is annoyed!!! "Come on now, you have to be careful," Eris insists, her voice firm but gentle. "Tsk, you''re right¡­" I mumble, clicking my tongue and exhaling the longest, most dramatic sigh I can muster. It''s all because of that stupid chest pain. Every time I try to use mana, this tight, crushing pressure builds up in my chest, twisting like an iron vice, and the mana goes wild¡ªuncontrollable, erratic, and painful as hell. The agony leaves me gasping for breath, completely powerless. But even so¡­ I don''t want to give up. I can''t give up. Without magic, what am I? Who would ever want to be with someone so utterly useless? No one. "Don''t worry, the Guildmaster promised he''d look into it," Eris says, her voice cutting through my spiraling thoughts. "Once we figure out what''s causing the pain, we''ll fix it, and you''ll be able to use your mana freely!" She reaches out, taking my hand again. Even though I feel like curling into a ball of despair, I instinctively squeeze her hand back. "Hic¡­ but what if it''s impossible?" I sniff, blinking rapidly to keep the tears at bay. "Guildmaster even said he''s never seen anything like this before¡­" Eris nudges me with her elbow. "Hey, don''t underestimate Karl! And don''t be so pessimistic!" She gives me a confident smirk. "He''s the Guildmaster¡ªhe''s got connections all over the world! He''ll find the best mages to help, and they''ll solve this mystery. Just be patient, okay?" I hesitate, then nod slowly. "A-alright¡­" Eris is right. I shouldn''t be this pessimistic. And besides, trusting Karlogen is the only thing I can do right now. But still¡­ "Nyarghhh! But I still want to practice mana so badly!" I groan dramatically, stomping my feet like a child throwing a tantrum. My tail lashes behind me, a perfect indicator of my sulky mood. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eris bursts out laughing. "Alright, enough moping around!" she declares. "Let''s do something fun!" My ears twitch. "Huh? Fun?" Eris''s grin widens. "Yeah! Look, I totally get why you''re feeling down. If I couldn''t use magic, I''d be super bummed too. But do you really want to spend the rest of the day feeling all mopey and miserable?" I hesitate. "Ummmm¡­ nuh-uh." "Exactly!" She pumps a fist. "So I say we do something so amazing, so ridiculously fun, that you''ll forget all your worries!" Her enthusiasm is contagious. Before I even realize it, a genuine smile creeps onto my face. "Y-yeah! Let''s do it!" I say, feeling a flicker of excitement finally reigniting in my chest. Eris is right. There''s no point in sulking over things I can''t change. Being gloomy won''t make anything better. Instead, why not put my worries aside and just enjoy the day? The world is huge, brimming with wonders waiting to be discovered, and my adventure is just beginning. Might as well make the most of it! "But, um¡­ what exactly are we going to do?" I ask, curiosity bubbling up. Eris taps her chin. "Hmmm¡­ I know a super magical secret place! Wanna see?" "YES!" I exclaim. Then I pause, narrowing my eyes. "Wait¡­ what kind of place is it?" Eris smirks mischievously. "Well, that''s a secret!" She winks. And so, hand in hand, we stroll through Mistvale''s winding streets, heading toward her ''super magical secret place.'' For the first time in hours, my spirits finally feel lighter. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Moments later¡­ "Woaaaaaah¡­" The word slips out of me in an awed whisper, carried away by the wind. I feel like I''m on top of the world. And, well¡­ I kind of am¡ªstanding atop Mistvale''s tallest structure, the great clock tower. The entire town stretches out below us, sprawling like a miniature kingdom. From this height, the winding streets, bustling markets, and neatly arranged rooftops look almost toy-like, their details softened by distance. Beyond the town walls, the world unfolds in breathtaking layers. To the north, an endless forest stretches toward the horizon, its emerald canopy shifting with the evening breeze. Towering mountains loom in the background, their snow-capped peaks dusted in the warm hues of twilight. To the south, a vast lake glimmers, its surface rippling with golden light as it stretches far, far beyond the eye can see. To the east and west, roads snake away from town, lined with scattered farmhouses, fields bathed in the soft glow of lanterns, and the distant silhouettes of travelers making their way home. Above it all, the sky is a masterpiece¡ªstreaks of orange, pink, and violet blend together like an artist''s brushstrokes, casting a dreamlike glow over everything. The wind rushes past, cool and crisp, tugging at my clothes, making my hair flutter wildly. It''s¡­ Incredible. Though, to be fair, getting up here was less incredible. The journey had been gruelling. So. Many. Stairs!!! There is no elevator in this world, so of course, we had to climb stairs. And by the time we reached the halfway point, my legs felt like jelly, my breath came in ragged gasps, and every step felt like lifting a mountain. After all, my stamina isn''t very good. However, just as I was about to give up, Eris¡ªthe absolute menace¡ªburst out laughing and carried me on her back the rest of the way, effortlessly scaling the stairs like she didn''t have a whole person clinging to her. Now, as we stand together, catching our breath, it all feels worth it. Absolutely worth it. "Hey, how is it?" Eris asks, tilting her head with a grin. I swallow the lump in my throat, still gripping the iron railing like it''s my last lifeline. "I love it!" I squeal, heart pounding from more than just excitement. "But¡­ aaaaah¡­ I''m still really scared!" Because, yeah. Turns out, standing at the highest point in the city doesn''t magically cure a fear of heights. Sure, it''s a little better than before, but my legs are trembling, my tail is puffed up like a terrified kitten, and I''m pretty sure if I let go of this railing for even a second, my soul might just evacuate my body. Eris giggles. "Hehe, if we keep doing this every day, you''ll get over your fear in no time!" I gulp. "Y-yeah¡­ I really hope so." My voice wavers, not exactly full of conviction. She plops down on the stone ledge, patting the spot beside her. I hesitate, but eventually ease myself down as well, moving at the speed of a terrified sloth. And just like that, we settle in¡ªside by side, watching the town below as the day slowly slips into night. We pull out the food we grabbed earlier¡ªsimple, steaming meat skewers, their scent rich with spices and charred goodness. Nom¡­ nom¡­ nom¡­ As I take a bite, savoring the juicy, flavorful meat, a thought strikes me. This¡­ might just be the most luxurious dining experience I''ve ever had. Delicious street food. A breathtaking view. And a beautiful friend sitting right next to me. Seriously. What could be better than this? Nope. Nothing. As we eat, the last remnants of daylight melt away, and the sky shifts to a deep, velvety blue. The first stars begin to twinkle, faint but steady, as the moon slowly rises over the town, casting a cool, silvery glow across the rooftops. For a while, we just sit there, watching the world change around us, lost in the quiet beauty of the moment. And then¡ª A question suddenly pops into my mind. "Eris, where are the dungeons?" I ask between bites. Eris''s eyes light up, a mischievous sparkle dancing in them. "Oh, dungeons? They''re everywhere!" she replies, grinning. Chapter 45 - 45: Dungeons "Eh? Everywhere?" "Yeah!" I blink at Eris, ears twitching. "What do you mean everywhere?" She grins. "Exactly what I said¡ªeverywhere!" "But where?" Eris lets out an exaggerated sigh before flicking my forehead¡ªhard. "Ouch!" I yelp, recoiling and rubbing the sore spot. She smirks. "Silly Felicia." Then, with the flair of a storyteller about to reveal some grand truth, she turns and points dramatically toward the vast, sprawling forest beyond Mistvale''s walls. "See that forest over there? There are fifty-four dungeons hidden among those trees." I blink. "Fifty-four?" Before I can even wrap my head around that number, she spins on her heel, extending both arms toward the distant jagged mountains towering in the background. "And across that mountain range?" She spreads her arms wide. "Hundreds more¡ªscattered throughout!" My mouth falls open. Hundreds? And she''s not done. With a flourish, she twists around again, this time pointing at the vast shimmering lake glinting beneath the fading sun. The water ripples with gold and violet reflections, stretching endlessly toward the horizon. "And the lake?" she continues. "There are sixty-seven dungeons just along the shoreline. And even more¡­ lurking beneath the water." I stare at her, my brain short-circuiting. "Wha¡ª?! T-that many?!" I stammer, still massaging my poor forehead, as if rubbing it might somehow help absorb the insane number of dungeons she''s throwing at me. Eris nods smugly, her grin stretching ear to ear. Hundreds of dungeons. I had imagined, at most, ten. Maybe fifteen, if I were being generous. But hundreds?! That sounds impossible. I shake my head, trying to process it. "I-I don''t understand! If there are that many, where does all the space come from? Unless¡­" I narrow my eyes. "Each dungeon is, like, the size of a garden shed or something?" Eris bursts out laughing. "Nope!" She leans closer, tapping a finger against my forehead. "They don''t take up any space in our world." Huh? I squint at her. "What do you mean?" Then, realization dawns. "Ooooh¡­ so they''re like¡­ separate dimensions?" Eris snaps her fingers, pointing at me like I just solved a riddle. "Bingo!" I exhale, shaking my head. "That''s¡­ actually really cool." Turns out, dungeons in this world aren''t just regular caves or underground labyrinths. Nope. They''re way cooler. Each one is a self-contained realm, a pocket of reality stitched into the fabric of existence. Even though hundreds of them are scattered across the land, they don''t actually consume any physical space in our world. That''s why there''s always room for more. And apparently, new dungeons can randomly appear or vanish¡ªas if the world itself is breathing them in and out of existence, like some mystical exhalation. I shiver slightly at the thought. "Well, not exactly randomly, though," Eris corrects, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "Notice how there aren''t any dungeons popping up inside town? If one suddenly appeared here, it''d be a disaster, right?" "Oh, right!" I nod quickly. "That would be absolutely terrible." But that raises another question¡ª "Then¡­ how do dungeons know not to appear in towns?" I frown, tilting my head. Does the dungeon god¡ªor whoever''s creating these things¡ªjust¡­ know to avoid cities?" Eris shakes her head, smiling knowingly. "It''s because of the leylines." I blink. "Ley¡­ lines?" "Mhm," she hums, kneeling down to trace an invisible web with her finger on the dusty stone surface. "Leylines are like magical rivers flowing beneath our world. They spread everywhere, unseen but ever-present. Dungeons don''t just pop up randomly¡ªthey form along these ''cracks'' in the magical currents." Her finger drags a slow, winding path along her makeshift map. "So, if we map out the leylines, we can actually predict where dungeons might appear!" My ears perk up as I piece it together. "Oooooh!" I exclaim, eyes widening. "So, before anyone builds a town, they make sure to avoid leylines so a dungeon won''t just¡­ appear in the middle of everything?" Eris grins and nudges my shoulder playfully. "Wow, look at you¡ªso smart!" I giggle, feeling a little proud of myself. But then, Eris''s smile fades slightly. "Well," she continues, "there''s actually an entire job dedicated to predicting and managing dungeons. Kind of like how people forecast disasters and earthquakes. We can try to anticipate when and where dungeons will appear¡­ but even so¡­" Her voice trails off, her golden eyes dimming just a little. A weight settles over the conversation. "It''s not like dungeons never appear in populated areas," she murmurs. "And there''s still so much we don''t understand about them." A breeze sweeps through the tower, ruffling my hair, but I hardly notice. Because her words stick in my mind. Even the best predictions are still just that¡ªpredictions. Back on Earth, no matter how advanced we became, we were still powerless against nature''s fury. Earthquakes. Hurricanes. Floods. They came uninvited. Sometimes without warning. And they always left devastation in their wake. Thousands of lives lost. Homes turned to rubble. Tragedies no amount of preparation could truly prevent. Maybe¡­ dungeons are the same. A force of nature, unpredictable and unstoppable. Something that can''t be controlled¡ªonly endured. Just as the thought settles heavily in my mind, Eris speaks again, breaking me from my trance. "You know," she says, her voice pulling me back to the present. "Dungeons here are ranked, too." I blink, shaking off my thoughts. "Ranked?" "Mhm." She nods. "Like adventurers, dungeons are classified from F-rank to S-rank. The Adventurer''s Guild assigns these rankings after extensive investigations." Then, a memory clicks. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh! Right! You mentioned this before!" Just yesterday, Eris had told me that her father went missing inside an S-rank dungeon¡­ I turn to look at her, but she''s already watching me, her expression serious. Her golden eyes narrow slightly, locking onto mine. "Listen carefully, Felicia." Something in her tone makes my spine straighten on instinct. "About half of all dungeons are F-rank¡ªrelatively safe. Some are so harmless they don''t even have monsters." She pauses. Then, her expression hardens. "But the other half? E-rank and above?" A shadow passes over her face. "Those are different. Those are packed with danger." I swallow, suddenly feeling the chill in the air. "As a general rule¡­" she continues, her voice steady, "it takes a party of five adventurers of the same rank to explore a dungeon safely. So, for example, to venture into an A-rank dungeon, you need five A-rank adventurers. No exceptions." Her eyes sharpen. "Underestimating a dungeon is a fatal mistake. Never enter one without meticulous preparation, Felicia." Gulp. I nod slowly, feeling the weight of her words sink deep into my bones. Because now, I finally understand. Dungeons aren''t just exciting adventures. They are deadly mysteries. And the moment you underestimate them¡­ They will consume you whole. And then¡ª Her scar. The image of that jagged, brutal wound flashes through my mind. Even now, it haunts me. Eris is a seasoned adventurer, strong and experienced¡ªyet even she made mistakes. Mistakes that almost cost her life. I swallow hard, nodding silently. I won''t forget her warning. I can''t. But then, a thought surfaces, a question pressing against my lips before I can stop it. "But¡­ your father¡­ why did he go into an S-rank dungeon? He was only an A-rank adventurer, right?" For a moment, Eris doesn''t answer. Her jaw tightens. Then, in a voice that''s strained, she murmurs, "It''s¡­ because the authorities underestimated it." She pauses. I glance down¡ªher fists are clenched, knuckles white. There''s a storm brewing in her eyes, frustration and grief tangled together. Ah¡­ damn it. I shouldn''t have asked that. "I''m sorry¡­" I whisper. Eris shakes her head. "No, it''s okay." She takes a deep, shaky breath before continuing. "They said it was just a regular A-rank dungeon. But then¡­ it changed. Twenty people, including my father¡­ not a single one returned." Her voice is quiet, but each word hits like a blade. "Eris¡­" I whisper, my chest tightening with the weight of her sorrow. She quickly wipes at her eyes, forcing a small, fragile smile. "Sorry, Felicia¡­ I just got emotional again." I shake my head. "You don''t have to apologize." She exhales, staring at the horizon. The moonlight catches in her hair, making it glow. Then, after a moment, she speaks again. "You know, being an adventurer isn''t just about treasure or discovery." Her voice is softer now. "It''s about protecting the weak. Stopping the dangers before they reach innocent people." That makes me pause. "Wait¡­ monsters can leave dungeons?" I ask, my eyes widening. Eris nods. "Of course." The thought sends a chill through me. I''d assumed dungeons were self-contained, but if monsters could break free¡­ "But don''t worry," she adds, her tone warm now, reassuring. "It doesn''t happen often. And even if it does¡­" She turns to me, gently taking my hand. "I''ll be here to protect you." Ba-dump. My heart skips a beat. "T-thank you," I murmur, a soft warmth spreading through my chest as I instinctively squeeze her hand back. The way she says it¡ªsteady, certain, unshakable¡ªmakes her seem even cooler than usual. But more than that, I know she means it. Having her by my side¡­ it makes me feel safe. Like no danger in the world could ever reach me. We stay atop the clock tower a while longer, the conversation drifting back to dungeons. The night air is cool and crisp, wrapping around us as the town below grows quieter, its streets bathed in soft lantern light. By the time I finally notice, the moon is high, the stars glitter like scattered diamonds, and the wind blows, gentle and refreshing. Chapter 46 - 46: World is dungeon Dungeons, as it turns out, are paradoxes made real¡ªtreacherous and unpredictable, yet brimming with unimaginable beauty and untold riches. The lands surrounding Mistvale are home to countless such dungeons, each possessing its own allure, mystery, and danger. Some are renowned for their vast deposits of magic stones, their crystalline veins pulsating with arcane energy. Others are teeming with rare and potent medicinal herbs, capable of curing ailments that no ordinary healer could mend. And then, there is one¡ªa dungeon whispered about in hushed awe¡ªwhere fields of luminous, ethereal flowers bloom in an endless array of colors. Their glow casts a dreamlike radiance, painting the cavern in shifting hues that make it feel less like a place of peril and more like a realm plucked from the dreams of the gods. Adventurers flock there not for treasure, but for the view alone¡ªa fleeting glimpse of something truly otherworldly. It is through these very dungeons that humanity has not only survived but thrived. Magic stones and medicinal herbs fuel the economy, medicine, and the advancement of civilization itself. Even the monsters lurking within these labyrinths, while lethal, are an ironic necessity¡ªtheir meat a delicacy, their bones and hides essential for crafting weapons, armor, and intricate magical artifacts. And so, drawn by the promise of wealth and power, adventurers risk life and limb, forging their legends in the crucible of battle. With each foe slain, each trial overcome, they grow stronger¡ªpushing the limits of human potential in pursuit of glory, mastery, or simply survival. In this way, dungeons are no mere anomalies of the world. They are woven into the very fabric of society¡ªa constant, enigmatic force that is at once a blessing and a curse. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Rustle, rustle¡­ The garden path winds gently beneath our feet, the cool night breeze setting the trees swaying in a quiet rhythm. The grass whispers with every step, and clusters of delicate flowers dot the landscape¡ªsome glowing faintly, their petals shimmering under the silver glow of the moon. Bathed in its soft luminescence, the world feels almost ethereal. The shadows stretch, yet everything remains clear to my catgirl eyes, my vision naturally adjusting to the darkness. For a while, there is only the hush of nature around us¡ªuntil Eris finally speaks. "Hey, you know," she says, her voice breaking the stillness, "the whole world is actually one big dungeon too!" I blink, my ears perking up in confusion. "Wait, what? The world¡­ is a dungeon?" "Yup!" Eris nods, an amused glint in her eyes. "Think about it. What''s the difference between our world and the worlds behind those dungeon gates?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I pause, racking my brain for an answer. "Ermmm¡­ I¡­ I don''t know! I''ve never even been to a dungeon before!" Eris grins, clearly enjoying my struggle. "Then take a guess!" "A guess?" I tilt my head, my tail flicking thoughtfully as I enter what I like to call ''catgirl thinking mode.'' Hmmmmm¡­ Hmmmmmmmmm¡­ I rub my chin, my ears twitching in deep concentration. "Ah! Is it that there are monsters inside the dungeons?" Eris shrugs. "Well, dungeons do have creatures we call dungeon monsters, but in essence, they''re not all that different from the animals in our world. Some are just stronger because of the high concentration of mana." I frown, thinking harder. "Then¡­ is it that dungeons are smaller?" Eris shakes her head. "Nope. While many dungeons are small enough to explore in just a few days, some are so vast that no one has ever fully mapped them. Their scale can even surpass our wildest imagination!" "T-then¡­" I chew on my lip, straining for an answer. I try to think harder, but the gears in my brain eventually jam. "Ahhh, I can''t think of anything else!" I groan, throwing up my hands in defeat. Eris bursts into laughter. "That''s because there is no difference!" I stare at her, stunned. "Eh?! There is none¡ªbut you still made me guess? Ugh, Eris!!!" I puff out my cheeks, tail flicking in annoyance. "Hehe," she giggles, clearly delighting in my frustration. "I told you, didn''t I? Our world is just one big dungeon!" "Hmph!" I cross my arms, still pouting. "Alright, alright," Eris continues, waving her hands as if to pacify me. "Think of it like this¡ªif you were born inside a dungeon, let''s say the Silverwolf Dungeon, and you were a Silverwolf, that dungeon would be your entire world. To you, humans invading through the gates would be like monsters appearing from another dungeon." I pause, her words clicking into place. "Oooooh!" My eyes widen as the idea finally makes sense. "I get it now!" Eris nods, satisfied. "Fascinating, isn''t it?" "Nn!" I nod eagerly, excitement bubbling inside me. But then¡ª "And there''s more," Eris adds, her tone shifting slightly. "Some dungeons even contain ruins¡­ traces of lost civilizations." I gasp. "Wait! You mean¡­ there were once people living inside dungeons?" Eris''s expression softens into something more solemn. "Yup. They didn''t just live there¡ªthey built entire kingdoms." A whole civilization¡­ inside the dungeons? That''s¡ª That''s insanely cool! "These lost civilizations," Eris continues, "were far more advanced than anything we have now. By studying their ruins, we''ve uncovered countless discoveries that shaped our modern world." "That''s amazing!" I exclaim, my curiosity now fully ignited. But then, a question tugs at me¡ªone that sends a faint shiver down my spine. "But¡­ what happened to them?" My voice drops slightly. "Why did they disappear?" Eris hesitates, her gaze turning distant. "No one really knows," she admits, shaking her head. "Some say they ascended, leaving this world behind for a higher plane of existence." I swallow, my mind conjuring up an image of ancient rulers stepping through glowing portals, vanishing into a dimension beyond comprehension. But Eris''s next words send a cold chill through my veins. "Others believe a catastrophic disaster wiped them out." Her voice is quiet now, barely above a whisper. Then, after a pause, she looks at me, her expression unreadable. "And if that''s true¡­" she murmurs, "then we need to find out what happened¡ªand how to prevent it." The wind shifts, rustling through the trees, making the glowing flowers flicker like tiny spectral flames. Suddenly, the world feels a little too quiet. A little too fragile. And for the first time tonight, I can''t help but wonder¡ª Are we walking in the footsteps of a civilization that was already doomed? "Oh¡­ right." I murmur, a chill creeping up my spine as the realization sinks in. For some reason, it reminds me of what happened to the dinosaurs on Earth¡ª66 million years ago, a massive rock fell from the sky, and boom. Extinction. What''s to say something similar won''t happen again? Maybe not a meteor. Maybe something worse. I shudder at the thought. But before I can dwell on it, Eris''s voice cuts through the silence. "By the way, do you know where us Furren come from?" "Huh?" I blink, caught off guard. "Wait¡ªwhere Furren come from? You mean¡­ Furren people aren''t originally from this world?" Eris''s grin widens. "Yup! We came from a different world¡ªanother dungeon!" I stare at her. "No way! You''re kidding!" "Nope! It''s the truth!" I fall silent, my curiosity piqued. Eris''s playful smirk fades slightly as she begins to explain, her tone shifting into something more serious. I listen intently, hanging onto every word. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The two worlds. Furren and humans didn''t come from the same world. They were born from two separate dimensions¡ªtwo entirely different realms. The human world was called Terra, a land where humans were the sole inhabitants. A place where magic existed, but nature was something to be controlled, molded by civilization''s ever-expanding reach. Meanwhile, the Furren world was known as Faunae, a realm where nature and beastfolk coexisted in perfect harmony¡ªa land where the forests breathed, the rivers sang, and the connection between life and mana was far stronger than anything in Terra. For thousands of years, these two worlds remained isolated, unaware of each other''s existence. Until the gate opened. A dungeon gate¡ªunlike any other¡ªtore through the fabric of space, linking Terra and Faunae for the first time. And it wasn''t peaceful. War broke out. Humans and Furren clashed violently, both sides seeing the other as invaders. They fought over land, resources, and survival¡ªa conflict that raged for centuries, leaving the ground soaked in blood and the skies choked with fire. Neither side was strong enough to completely wipe out the other, but neither was willing to surrender, either. Then, over time¡ªthrough countless struggles, sacrifices, and unlikely alliances¡ªthey found a way to coexist. They shared their knowledge, their magic, their technology, shaping a new future. For the first time, humans and Furren stood together, not as enemies, but as equals. Even so, the scars of war never truly faded. Even now, there are places in Terra where Furren are treated with suspicion, where old prejudices still linger. And in Faunae, there remain regions where humans are unwelcome, seen as outsiders who nearly destroyed their world once before. And interestingly, this very kingdom¡ªEldenwald¡ªexists in Terra. Meanwhile, Eris''s homeland ¡ª The Zerakia Kingdom¡ªlocated in Faunae. And the gate that once separated these two worlds? It still exists, and is actually hidden high in the northern mountains of Mistvale, standing as a silent reminder of the past. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Eris exhales, her gaze drifting toward the night sky. "It''s been a long journey for our people, Felicia. We''ve come a long way, but there''s still so much work to be done." I nod, the weight of her words settling deep in my chest. "Nn." But a thought lingers in my mind. "Has this¡­ ever happened before?" I ask hesitantly. "I mean, besides humans and Furren¡­ has any other race ever appeared? Any other world made contact with us?" Eris shakes her head. "Nope. But that doesn''t mean it won''t happen." Her expression turns serious. "Especially with new dungeons popping up every day." I feel another chill run through me. Right¡­ dungeons. Dungeons are more than just caves filled with monsters and treasure. They''re gateways. Portals to places unknown. Eris glances at me, her eyes steady. "And that means we have to be prepared. Our world¡ªour people¡ªneed to grow stronger." I nod again, more firmly this time. "Yeah." Even though the world seems peaceful now, I can''t shake the feeling of how fragile that peace truly is. Dungeons exist everywhere, which means the fate of our world is always hanging by a thread. I think back to what Eris said about balance. The only reason peace was possible between humans and Furren was because neither side was strong enough to completely overpower the other. Their struggles forced them to find common ground¡ªa balance born of necessity, forged through shared hardship and a mutual desire to survive. But what if, one day, a new dungeon opens? One that connects us to another world? A world with a thriving, unknown civilization we''ve never encountered before? If they come in peace, that would be a blessing. But if they come as conquerors¡­ If they seek to enslave, dominate, or destroy us¡­ A shiver crawls down my spine. If that day ever comes¡ª We may have no choice but to fight to protect what we have. Chapter 47 - 47: Favorite monster? The more we talk about dungeons, the more my curiosity ignites. The thrill of the unknown, the danger lurking in the shadows, the promise of adventure¡ªit all sounds so exciting! I can only imagine what it must be like to step into a dungeon myself, to see its wonders with my own eyes. One day¡­ I''ll experience it all. But for now¡ªquestions! "Eris, what''s your favorite dungeon monster?" I ask, bouncing on my toes as my excitement bubbles over. It''s a habit of mine. When I''m really interested in something, I just can''t stop asking questions! Some people find it annoying, but Eris said she doesn''t mind, so I fire away without holding back. "Oh, that''s a tough one!" Eris muses, tapping her chin thoughtfully. A moment of silence follows as she deliberates, then¡ªher eyes suddenly sparkle with delight. "Oh! The giant horned rabbits!" "Giant¡­ horned¡­ rabbits?" I repeat, ears twitching. Eris nods enthusiastically. "They''re not only cute and fluffy but also incredibly delicious! And they''re massive, so there''s plenty of meat!" "Ooooh! Rabbit meat? Is it even tastier than Filoan birds?" "Oh, waaaay tastier," she says, her grin widening as she gestures like she''s holding the world''s biggest rabbit drumstick. "They have a rich, gamey flavor that''s perfect for grilling or stewing. But be warned¡ªthey''re tough to chew if not cooked properly. Oh, and they''re quite pricey too!" Gulp. I swallow hard, my mouth watering at the thought. If Eris says they''re that good, then a giant rabbit feast is definitely going on my bucket list! But then¡ªher tone shifts. "Don''t let their cuteness fool you." Her expression grows serious. "They''re E-rank monsters, and a careless adventurer can easily get taken down by one!" I nod quickly, making a mental note to never underestimate deceptively adorable creatures. "Okay, what about the monster you hate the most?" I ask, pressing on. Eris doesn''t even hesitate. "Spiders." A chill runs down my spine. "Ahh¡­ spiders¡­" I echo, my shoulders tensing instinctively. My tail floofs out like it has a mind of its own. Yeah. No. Hard pass. Back on Earth, I could never deal with spiders¡ªand that hasn''t changed one bit. Those eight-legged nightmares¡­ Why do they exist?! Sure, they look cool in anime, and spider girls are kind of cute¡­ but real ones? HELL. NAH. Even the smallest one could send me sprinting away at full speed. I gulp. "A-anyway¡­ just how big do they get?" Eris stretches her arms wide. "Oh, verrrry big. I once fought one the size of a house." "WHAT? THE SIZE OF A HOUSE?!" I squeak, gripping my sleeves as an actual shiver wracks my body. A spider that big?! I wouldn''t even fight¡ªI''d just faint on the spot! But Eris isn''t done yet. "And then, there are the slimes." I blink. "Slimes? But aren''t they¡­ weak?" "Mostly, yeah," Eris admits with a shrug. "But they''re also incredibly annoying. If you pop them too hard, their insides splatter everywhere¡ªand depending on the type of slime, their goo can sometimes¡­ melt your clothes right off." "WHAT?!" I stare at her, half horrified, half morbidly fascinated. "Seriously?!" Eris bursts into laughter, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Oh, yeah. And some slimes can even dissolve metal, too!" I gasp, throwing my hands up. "That''s ridiculous!" Then a thought sneaks into my brain, making me pause. "Wait¡­ have you ever had your clothes melted off before?" Eris taps her chin, pretending to ponder. "Hmmm, nope!" Then, she grins. "But I have seen it happen to someone else!" I gasp dramatically, clutching my chest as my cheeks burn. "Oh my¡­ those naughty slimes¡­" Mental note: Never. Go. Near. Them. Eris laughs, clearly enjoying my reaction. But then, her expression shifts, eyes twinkling with excitement. "But you know what? Some slimes are actually pretty tasty¡ªif you know how to cook them!" My ears perk up instantly. "Ooooh! How do you cook a slime?" "Well, you can turn them into jelly, or even make slime cakes and candies!" Eris says, flashing a playful smile. I blink. "That¡­ sounds weirdly amazing!" "I know, right?" she grins. "Actually, I know a great place that sells slime sweets. Let''s visit it sometime!" "Nn!" And just like that, we continue chatting animatedly, our conversation drifting from monsters to food, from danger to delight. The road stretches ahead, flanked by swaying trees and rustling grass, the soft crunch of our footsteps the only sound in the quiet night. There''s no one else around¡ªjust the occasional coo of a night bird, the distant whisper of flowing water, and the gentle mist that has begun to gather, swirling in the cool air like a spectral veil. Tonight feels colder than last night. I shiver slightly, tugging my cloak tighter around me, already wondering¡ª Will we need to ask Gordon for a thicker blanket to stay warm? ¡­ Step. Step. I keep talking, asking more questions. And Eris? She keeps answering. Right now, our conversation has drifted to random dungeon plants and flowers. Turns out, there are so many strange and fascinating ones¡ªsome beautiful, some deadly. "Hmmm¡­ you know, there''s this flower called the Nightmare Orchid," Eris says, her tone dropping slightly, making me perk up with curiosity. "Nightmare Orchid?" "Yeah," she continues. "It''s a black flower, absolutely mesmerizing. But be careful¡ªjust one whiff of its scent, and you''ll be trapped in a loop of nightmares, forced to relive your worst fears over and over again." A shiver runs down my spine. A looping nightmare? So it''s like a bad acid trip? Hallucinogenic flowers exist in this world too? You can get high just from the smell alone? Interesting. But the Nightmare Orchid sounds like a bad deal. There''s no way in hell I''d ever want to experience something like that. ¡­ Suddenly, A scent drifts through the air. Sweet. Haunting. Strange. It''s delicate, yet compelling, curling around me like an invisible ribbon of ethereal silk. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I freeze mid-step, inhaling deeply. "Hmmm¡­ What is that smell?" My ears twitch, my tail bristling slightly as my eyes dart around, searching for its source. The fragrance is faint, almost ghostly, yet it seeps into me, threading through my senses like an unspoken whisper. A blend of rose and lavender. Sweet, soft, almost¡­ soothing. But¡ª Something about it feels wrong. The sweetness isn''t comforting¡ªit''s unnerving. A creeping unease tightens in my chest. My catgirl instincts prick with alarm, a sensation I can''t explain but can''t ignore. I don''t know much about the flowers of this world. But maybe¡­ maybe Eris does? "Eris? Are you smelling this too?" I ask, expecting her usual playful laugh, or maybe a teasing remark. But¡ª ¡­ ¡­ Silence. I pause. Huh? I wait, expecting her to respond. A chuckle, a comment¡ªsomething. But the only thing that greets me is a suffocating quiet. A hush so absolute, it feels unnatural. Then¡ª A cold, gnawing dread coils in my stomach, spreading like ice in my veins. Something''s wrong. "Eris?" My voice wavers. I turn around¡ªand my blood runs cold. What? She''s gone. Eris¡­ is gone. A wave of cold dread crashes into me, pressing down with every passing second. "No¡­ this can''t be happening¡­!" I shake my head violently, slap my own cheeks, trying to jolt myself out of this sudden nightmare. "Eris?" I call out again, louder this time, my voice edging into panic. Nothing. Only the emptiness of the night. And then¡ª "ERIS!!!" I scream her name, desperation tightening around my throat. "Please! Are you there?! Where are you?! ERISSSS!!!" The name tears from my lips, ringing into the stillness. Again. And again. But the silence devours my voice, leaving behind only the sound of my ragged breathing. Nothing. No answer. The world around me presses in, the air colder than before, the darkness thicker. Panic claws at my mind, sinking deeper with every breath. My thoughts spiral, the edges of my vision blurring, my heart pounding wildly against my ribs. What¡­ what is this? A moment ago¡ªjust a moment ago¡ªEris was right beside me, laughing, talking, her presence so real, so tangible. And now¡ª Now she''s gone. As if she were never here at all. Chapter 48 - 48: Abandoned Eris promised she would always be here to protect me. That she would never let anything happen to me. But¡­ where is she now? I am alone. Wandering down this dark, endless path, my footsteps swallowed by the eerie hush of the night. The air bites at my skin, cold and suffocating. I have no idea where to go, no idea what might be lurking in the shadows, hiding within the dense, whispering bushes. The fog has thickened¡ªso much so that even my catgirl eyes are nearly useless. I can''t see my own feet. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything around me has twisted into dark, shifting silhouettes, shapes that seem to breathe and move just beyond my vision. The trees loom, their gnarled branches stretching out like skeletal hands, clawing at the sky. The wind whistles through them¡ªa mournful, ghostly wail that rises and falls like a chorus of banshees mourning the dead. Every rustle of leaves. Every snap of a twig. Every distant caw of a crow. Icy shivers race up my spine. My skin prickles with goosebumps, and my breath catches in my throat, tight and shallow. "Eris¡­ Eris¡­ please¡­ where¡­ where are you?" The words barely escape my lips, nothing more than a fragile, trembling whisper. Fear coils around my neck¡ªan invisible serpent, merciless and unrelenting. Tightening. Squeezing. I can''t breathe. My throat burns from calling her name, over and over and over, but no answer ever comes. My heart pounds so violently, each beat feels like a hammer against my ribs. My breaths come in short, frantic gasps¡ªragged, uneven. No matter how much I try, I can''t calm down. Panic. Pure. Panic. I''ve had panic attacks before¡ªplenty, actually. But nothing like this. My ears droop, my tail fluffs up, trembling uncontrollably. My whole body shakes, every muscle locked tight with panic, every nerve on fire. Just minutes ago, this garden trail felt serene and peaceful with Eris by my side. But now, without her¡ª It has transformed into a landscape of pure dread. A place where shadows whisper. Where the air presses in. Where something unseen is watching, waiting. Why? Why did this happen? What did I do to deserve this? Why would Eris leave me like this? I don''t understand. I don''t understand. And then¡ª A horrible thought slithers into my mind. Wait¡­ Could it be¡­? A horrible thought slithers into my mind: Because I''m useless¡­ Eris abandoned me? No. No, no, no, NO! That can''t be true! That CAN''T be true!!! Eris isn''t like that! She would never! I shake my head violently, trying to banish the thought, but it lingers¡ª Gnawing. Whispering. Twisting. It burrows into me, digging deep, sinking into my chest like a poisonous dagger. And the worst part? The fact that I can''t entirely deny it. A sharp ache blooms in my chest, deep and suffocating. My heart cracks. Tears well up. Hot, stinging, unstoppable. Before I know it, I''m sobbing. My shoulders shake, my breath hitches, my fingers clutch at my chest as if I can hold myself together¡ª But I can''t. Because Eris is gone. And I don''t know if she''s coming back. But! No¡ªI have to calm down. I have to. If I can''t even stand up and keep moving¡ª Then I really am useless. And I refuse to be useless! I have to keep going! I have to believe in Eris! I grit my teeth and force myself forward, pushing one foot in front of the other. My legs feel like lead, my breathing ragged, but I don''t stop. The plan is simple¡ªkeep walking, follow the moonlight, find the main road. From there, I can look for help. Or maybe¡ªmaybe I''ll even find Eris. It hadn''t taken us more than twenty minutes to get from the Adventurer''s Guild to the clock tower earlier, even with the stops we made. So it shouldn''t take long to get back. Right? Right. That''s the logic I cling to¡ªdesperately. So, I walk. One foot in front of the other. The fog presses in, thick and suffocating, swallowing everything around me. It''s like walking through a dream¡ªa nightmare. To keep my focus, I count my steps out loud. "One¡­ two¡­ three¡­" ¡­ "Nine hundred and¡ª" Wait. What¡­ the hell is happening?! I freeze, dread creeping up my spine like icy fingers. No. This can''t be right. No matter how far I go, the scenery stays the same¡ªthe same trees, the same bushes, the same endless, fog-choked path. It''s looping. Like a twisted horror game, the world resets with every step. I could walk forever and never escape. My chest tightens painfully, my breath coming in shaky gasps. Why? Why is there no end to this place? What kind of hellish trap have I stumbled into? "No, no, no¡­ this isn''t happening," I whisper, gripping my Messer sword so tightly that my knuckles ache. My mind scrambles for answers, clawing at possibilities, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat makes sense. Then¡ª A single explanation rises to the surface. Magic. Could it be¡­ a spell? A trap? But what kind of magic? Think, Felicia. THINK!!! I bite my lip hard, forcing my panic aside. Teleportation? A looping spell? Maybe I triggered something when I stepped on a specific leaf or crossed an invisible boundary. That would explain why Eris and I got separated. Yes¡­ that has to be it. Which means¡ª Eris didn''t abandon me. She''s probably looking for me right now! Or worse¡ª She could be in danger herself. The realization hits like a punch to the gut. But even knowing this, I still don''t have a plan. I still don''t know what to do. "Damn it!" I curse under my breath, frustration and fear pressing in from all sides. The darkness tightens, the fog choking the space around me. It feels like I''m being swallowed whole by the terror that¡ª I might never escape. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Even so¡ª I keep trudging forward. Even though, deep down, I know it''s probably pointless. Each step feels heavier, exhaustion pressing down on me, made infinitely worse by my utterly abysmal stamina. "Do I really have to wait until morning for this nightmare to end?" I mutter, frustration bubbling up alongside my fatigue. My voice sounds small, swallowed by the oppressive mist, as if the very air refuses to carry my words. Then¡ª Something moves. A shadow slinks through the fog, shifting just beyond the veil of gray. "Shit! What now?" I whisper, my pulse spiking like a shock to the system. The movement sends a jolt of adrenaline through me, my breath hitching, my heart slamming against my ribs, each beat loud and frantic, like it''s trying to punch its way out of my chest. My grip tightens around my sword, the blade quivering in my trembling hands. Moonlight catches the steel, flickering off its edge in fleeting flashes, like tiny warnings. I brace myself. Every muscle coiled. Every nerve screaming. It''s just a tree, right? Yeah. It''s probably just a tree, swaying in the wind. I tell myself that. I want to believe that. But then¡ª The shadow moves again. And then¡ª Rustling. Closer. And closer. The dread clawing up my spine tightens its grip, locking every vertebra in place. My mind races, desperately trying to rationalize what I''m seeing. No. It''s not a tree. It''s moving too deliberately. Too alive. It''s a creature! A freaking creature!!! Icy fear wraps around me like a noose, my knees threatening to give out as I watch the thing emerge, its form slowly taking shape. Its silhouette grows clearer¡ª A round body. Long ears. Twitching. Bounding ever closer through the fog. Chapter 49 - 49: Rabbit? Please, don''t be a monster. Please, please, please¡­ I hold my breath, my heart hammering against my ribs, each beat a desperate plea. And then¡ª The mist shifts. A shadow emerges. I brace myself¡ªmuscles tensed, sword raised, every nerve on edge. But then¡ª Relief. A shaky breath escapes me, my body trembling from the sheer force of my panic. "Oh, thank god¡­" I murmur, my voice still quivering. It''s only a horned rabbit. A small one¡ªno bigger than a beaver, covered in soft, fluffy fur with wide, innocent eyes. It''s so ridiculously cute that, for a second, I actually want to pet it. The rabbit stops in front of me, tilting its head, sniffing the air. Its tiny nose twitches adorably. And suddenly, I feel almost silly. A nervous chuckle slips out, a small, tired smile tugging at my lips. "M-Mister Rabbit, do you know where Eris is?" I ask, half-joking. The rabbit doesn''t move. It just¡­ stares at me. Unblinking. I tap my forehead, chuckling awkwardly. "Ah, silly me! You''re just a cute little monster. How could you even understand me?" But then¡ª A thought hits me like a lightning bolt. Wait. What if it CAN understand me? This is a fantasy world, after all! Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthis little guy could lead me out of here. Clinging to that wild hope, I try again. "Mister Rabbit, can you show me the way out?" Nothing. The rabbit''s unblinking gaze stays locked onto mine. It doesn''t budge. It doesn''t twitch. A cold prickle of unease runs down my spine. The silence is deafening, too still, too unnatural. Something isn''t right. And then¡ª Eris''s words crash into my mind like a warning bell. "Be careful¡­ don''t let their cuteness fool you. They''re E-rank monsters and can easily take down a careless adventurer!" My breath catches in my throat. The rabbit''s eyes¡ª They flash red. Deep, angry, murderous red. My heart stops. "Shit!" I yelp, stumbling backward. With a bone-chilling screech, the rabbit lunges, its horn suddenly extending and spinning like a deadly drill, slicing through the air with terrifying speed! I barely raise my sword in time¡ª CLANG! The impact rattles my bones, sending a shockwave of force through my arms. My blade quivers, the vibration numbing my grip. I almost drop it. Almost. But I hold on. Somehow¡ªI''m still standing. "Damn¡­ it''s strong!" I gasp, forcing my stance to steady. My pulse thunders in my ears, my eyes darting to track the creature. It''s fast. Too fast. It bounces around at ridiculous speeds, repositioning, preparing for another attack. I grit my teeth, adjusting my grip. "Alright, I got this," I whisper, trying to steady my breath. The creature is quick, but I can see its movements. After all, reaction speed is my highest stat. If I stay calm¡ªif I strike at the right moment¡ª Maybe, just maybe¡ª I can kill it before it kills me. But then¡ª The rabbit stops. And everything takes a horrific turn. The rabbit¡­ it''s no longer a rabbit! Not a Rabbit. Nope! Not Anymore! A wave of nausea washes over me as the rabbit''s body convulses, jerking and twisting in ways that shouldn''t be possible. POP! CRACK! Its bones snap¡ª Its neck contorts grotesquely, twisting at an angle no living creature should survive. My stomach lurches. "What¡­ the actual hell?!" Then¡ª A wet, tearing sound. The rabbit''s flesh splits open, peeling back like a grotesque mask. From within the gory mess, something crawls out¡ªspindly, jagged legs, twitching, writhing, moving with a mind of their own. I freeze, horror rooting me to the spot. The rabbit''s entire form unravels, morphing before my eyes, flesh peeling away to reveal the true nightmare within. No longer a rabbit. But a spider! A massive, grotesque, monstrous spider! Its black, hairy body bristles, its long, needle-like legs stretching as if relishing their newfound freedom. And then¡ª Eight glowing, menacing red eyes lock onto me. And it keeps growing. Its body swells, twisting, towering, blotting out the moon itself. A nightmare given shape. A twisted abomination that should not exist. I collapse to my knees, paralyzed. Frozen. My limbs turn to ice, my breath catches, and my heart¡ªdear god, my heart¡ªis slamming so hard against my ribs that it feels like it''s trying to break free. Move, Felicia. Get up. MOVE! I keep telling myself. Over and over. I need to run. I need to survive. But¡­ I can''t move. I''m trapped in its gaze, a helpless insect caught in a spider''s web. The monster''s shadow engulfs me, stretching over me like a shroud. Thick, foul-smelling saliva drips from its monstrous fangs, splattering onto my clothes, soaking me in dread. Then¡ª It lunges. A maw of massive, serrated mandibles surges toward me. "NOOOOO!!!!" I squeeze my eyes shut, my entire body locking up, every muscle screaming in terror. This is it. The end. I can already see it happening¡ª The crunch of bones. The sickening tear of flesh. The abyssal horror of being swallowed whole by this nightmare made real. But¡­ nothing happens. Huh? My eyes snap open. My hands¡ªtrembling, shaking, but still there. I''m alive? My heart hammers in confusion as I twist my head, expecting to see the beast looming over me. Instead¡ª It''s retreating. The monstrous spider quivers, stepping back, its massive form shuddering as though paralyzed with fear. And then¡ª I see her. A girl stands between me and the beast. A catgirl. Short, white hair. A flowing black dress. Her arm raised¡ªgraceful, yet commanding. Who is she? She doesn''t hesitate. Her fist clenches. POP. The spider explodes. Its grotesque form bursts into a swirling mist, vanishing into the night air as though it never existed. WHAT?! I stare, my jaw hanging open. What kind of power is this?! She didn''t just kill it¡ªshe erased it. Like it was nothing. T-thank you¡­" I stammer, my voice shaky, still riding the edge of adrenaline and disbelief. But then¡ª S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I take a closer look. And my heart stops. This catgirl¡ª Her hair. Her body. She''s¡­ me. Or rather¡ª The real Felicia. "Are you¡­ Felicia?" I whisper, my voice cracking with disbelief. She turns toward me¡ª And I gasp. She looks identical to me¡ª Yet different. Her eyes glow red, an unnatural, piercing crimson so intense that it sends a chill slicing down my spine. And then¡ª I see them. Cracks. Faint, eerie fractures running along her skin, like shattered glass holding itself together. Gulp. I swallow hard, my body locking up all over again. I wait¡ªfor her to say something, anything. But she doesn''t speak. She just glides toward me, her movements fluid, almost divine, like a phantom drifting through the night. Her black dress flows around her, weightless, shifting like the robes of a goddess. She stops right in front of me. And then¡ª She sighs. Raises a single finger. And¡ª Flick. Her fingertip barely touches my forehead. Yet¡ª It feels like a cannon blast. I am hurled backward. The world around me shatters, warping, twisting into an explosion of light and darkness. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "AAaa!" A sharp gasp tears from my throat as I collapse onto solid ground, my legs giving out beneath me. Huh? I''m¡­ still here? What''s going on? "Impossible!" A man''s voice roars, laced with fury. "How did she escape the Nightmare Flower''s effect?!" What? My head snaps upward, and my stomach plummets. A group of men surrounds me. And among them¡ª FUCK. It''s them. The bastards from the tavern! The ones who chased me yesterday. The ones who wanted me to be their playthings! A chill rakes through me, my pulse hammering as their leering faces close in. One of them¡ªthe bearded one¡ªsteps forward, smirking. "Hmm¡­ she must have some special ability or something," he muses, his voice making me nauseous. . And in his hand¡ª A flower. Black. Glowing. Its eerie aura seeps into the air, slithering over my skin like cold, invisible tendrils. Chapter 50 - 50: Predators I''m shaking. Violently. Every inch of me trembles, as if my body is about to collapse beneath the sheer weight of my fear. My heart slams against my ribs, erratic, wild, like a trapped bird throwing itself against the bars of its cage. Because it''s them. Those monsters. The burly brute, his beard a filthy tangle, his yellowed teeth gnashing as he grins. The tall, skeletal one, slicked-back hair plastered to his scalp, his crooked teeth gleaming in the dim light like jagged knives. Their twisted faces burn into my mind, their very presence suffocating. And behind them¡ª A pack of at least ten others. Each one vile in their own way. All radiating the same sickening, predatory hunger. They''re human. But their eyes¡­ Their eyes pierce through me, gleaming with cruel amusement and wicked intent¡ª More monstrous than any beast. It''s like they''re peeling me apart, savoring my fear the way vultures circle a dying creature. Their stares dig into my skin, stripping me down to nothing. I am not a person to them. I am prey. Caught. Cornered. Helpless. My legs buckle, my breath catches, and an icy dread spreads through me like poison in my veins. Then¡ª I see it. In the burly man''s oversized, filthy hand lies something delicate and haunting. A black flower. Black as the void. My breath hitches. Eris''s words flash through my mind. We just talked about this. No. No, no, no, no, no¡ª "N-Nightmare Orchid?" The name forces its way out, my lips trembling around the syllables. The bearded man''s grin widens, grotesque, splitting his face far too wide. "Oh? So the little kitty knows what this is?" he mocks, his voice gravelly and dripping with malice. He twirls the flower between his thick fingers, its eerie glow casting a sickly sheen on his skin. "You''re smarter than you look. That''s right¡ªthis is a Nightmare Orchid. Beautiful, isn''t it? A single sniff of its pollen, and it''ll show you things¡ªthings so horrifying, you''ll wish you were dead." He pauses. Then his grin twists, turning into something darker, hungrier. "But¡­ how the fuck did you wake up?" That¡­ I don''t know. It wasn''t me who broke free. It was¡ª The other Felicia. The real Felicia. And¡ª Eris. Eris! I spin around frantically, searching for her, my pulse roaring in my ears. And then¡ª My world stops cold. She''s there. Right behind me. Standing completely still. Her expression is empty. Her chest rises and falls mechanically, a hollow rhythm, like she''s nothing more than a lifeless doll. "No¡­ no, no, no, no!" I stammer, stumbling toward her. I grip her arm tightly, shaking her with everything I have. "Eris! ERIS!!! Please wake up! Please, WAKE UP!" Her body sways limply under my frantic shaking, like a puppet with its strings cut. But she doesn''t respond. Not a single flicker of recognition. "She''s not gonna wake up, little kitty." The bearded man''s voice slithers into my ears, a low, guttural growl. I whirl back to him¡ª And his grin only grows darker. More menacing. More predatory. "Hehehe." A chuckle¡ªlow, amused, sickening. "Without the antidote¡ªor my permission¡ªshe''s gone." He tilts his head, watching me with mocking amusement. "Bet that bitch is having some sweet dreams right about now." "No¡­" The word barely escapes my throat. A twisted cackle rises from the tall, slick-haired man. "But Dylan, why the hell did this chick shake off the flower''s effect so fast? It''s been, what? A few seconds?" A few¡­ seconds? Dylan¡ªthe bearded bastard¡ªshrugs. "Beats me!" His voice is light, casual, infuriatingly amused. "Like I said, she must have some special ability or something." "Wait¡­ could it be magic?" The skeletal man frowns, eyes narrowing. Dylan rubs his chin, studying me with newfound intrigue. "Hmmmm¡­ nah. That''s not possible." I barely hear them anymore. Because¡ª Seconds. They''re saying it''s only been seconds since the flower took effect. But¡ª That nightmare¡ª It wasn''t seconds. It was hours. Endless. Excruciating. Hours. Wandering alone in suffocating darkness, gnawed at by terror, unraveling piece by piece. It felt like a lifetime. An eternity. And yet¡ª As horrible as that was¡ª This¡ªthis is worse. This is the real nightmare¡­ "WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT?!" The scream tears from my throat, raw and desperate. The bearded bastard''s lips curl into a grotesque sneer. "Oh, we want a lot." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His voice drips with mocking amusement, as if he''s enjoying the way my fear seeps into the air. "Because of that fucking Gordon guy, we couldn''t finish what we started last time. But now¡­" His tongue drags across his cracked lips, the motion so vile, so revolting, that my stomach lurches. "Now, you''re in our hands." "Ahhh, can I have some fun with her?" The slender one chimes in, his gaze crawling over me like a swarm of cockroaches. "Just a little bit?" "No, you idiot!" the bearded man snaps, shooting him a glare. Then, his expression twists into something even uglier. "We sell her. Someone as pretty as her is worth millions. The nobles will pay hefty for this." What?! Millions. The word slams into me like a punch. So that''s why they''re here. That''s why they''re after me. They want to kidnap me¡ªsell me off to some noble bastard like livestock. A slow chill creeps up my spine, making my breath hitch. "Well, if you want to have fun, we can have the other one," the burly one says, glancing toward Eris. "Oh yeah, that bitch is kinda hot," the slender man muses. His eyes gleam with sick pleasure. "Not as pretty as the white one, though, but I like it. I''m gonna make her my personal slave." "Hehe¡­" "Hehehehe!!!" Their laughter erupts, grotesque and twisted. Then¡ª Steel flashes. Blades are drawn, brandished, glinting menacingly in the faint moonlight. They creep forward, slow and calculated, like predators savoring the moment before they strike. "Come, little kitty¡­" one of them coos, his voice mockingly sweet. "Come to papa." I stagger backward, my legs trembling so violently I nearly collapse. Fuck. What do I do?! I DON''T KNOW! "S-STAY BACK! STAY AWAY!!!" The words tumble out of me in a panicked rush, my voice cracking, raw and desperate. I bare my teeth, a feral hiss escaping me instinctively. My grip tightens around my messer sword, my knuckles turning bone-white. "DON''T YOU DARE COME CLOSER!!!" "DON''T YOU FUCKING DARE!!!" But they don''t stop. They don''t even flinch. "Ohhh, the little kitty''s angry!" the big bastard grins, his amusement only growing. "Once we capture her, we''ll have to teach her some discipline!" "Nah, no need. Isn''t this turning you on?" one of them snickers. "Don''t you love a little chick with some fierce fighting spirit?" "Right! And when you break them¡ªwhen you make them beg¡ªit''s even better." The burly man licks his lips again, eyes gleaming with hunger. "Man, are you sure we want to sell this one?" Chapter 51 - 51: I will fight! Second by second, they creep closer. Their heavy boots scrape against the ground, the sound dragging through the air like a blade against stone. Their laughter is low, guttural, dripping with malice, stretching into the night like the whisper of something foul and rotting. Their grins widen, yellowed teeth flashing, their eyes gleaming with predatory hunger. They''re predators. And I''m the prey. I glance around frantically, my heart pounding, a drumbeat of panic hammering against my ribs. No escape. No miracle. Just me. Just them. Still¡ª I stand. My legs feel like lead, the weight of terror pressing down, threatening to buckle beneath me. But I force them to stay firm. My grip on the messer sword is slick with sweat, my knuckles trembling so violently that the blade wavers. But I don''t drop it. I can''t. Even though I''m shaking. Even though my heart is beating so wildly it feels like it might burst. Even though a suffocating darkness claws at the edges of my mind, whispering that it''s already over¡­ I refuse to let go. Because I know what I must do. I have to fight. Yes. I will fight. The thought is almost laughable¡ªalmost. After all, what chance do I have? I''m outnumbered. Outmatched. I have neither the strength nor the magic to tip the scales in my favor. But¡ª I refuse to crumble. I''ll fight, even if it''s futile. Even if the only thing I achieve is a fleeting sense of defiance before the end. Because I won''t let them take me. Not my body. Not my dignity. Not my soul. I will not let them drag me into their pit of depravity. If I can, if I''m lucky, I''ll cut down one. Maybe two¡ªthe more, the better. If I fail, I''ll leave them with scars, wounds that will remind them of me. Even a tiny scratch will be enough. I''ll make them bleed. I''ll make them remember me! And when the inevitable comes¡ªwhen their filthy hands of fate close around my throat¡ª I''ll deny them their prize. I''ll turn this blade inward, spill my own blood before they lay a single hand on me. I''ll ruin myself before they can. Because death doesn''t scare me. Not anymore. Not when I''ve already crossed that line once. And just like that¡ª A cold thought, razor-sharp, slices through the haze of fear. For a single moment¡ª My trembling ceases. My breath steadies, just enough for me to think. But then¡ª A pain far worse than fear clenches around my chest. Eris. What will happen to her when I''m gone? The men''s jeering, their leers, their laughter fade into the background as a darker, deeper dread chokes me whole. My mind conjures horrors I can''t unsee. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They''ll lay their dirty hands on her. They''ll tear her apart. Piece by fragile piece. Rage floods my veins. A venomous fire, boiling through my limbs, erasing the fear, erasing the doubt. I bite down on my lip, hard enough to taste blood, forcing the images away. I don''t know what I can do. Because I''m more than useless. But¡ª Until my final breath, I will do whatever it takes to protect her. It may not make a difference¡ª But at least I''ll know I did everything I could. After all¡ª She''s done so much for me. She saved me from the dungeon. She gave me shelter, food, kindness. She didn''t have to. She owed me nothing. But she did it anyway. She''s the nicest person I''ve ever met. And the time I had with her? Too short. Far too short. I wanted more. I wanted to stay by her side longer¡ª To hold her hand. To laugh and share meals together. To see the world inside the dungeons. To explore the unknown with her. But¡ª That dream will remain a dream. Even so¡ª I am grateful. Meeting her. Knowing her. It was enough. So¡ª I''ll give her one last gift. My life for hers. I tighten my grip on the messer sword, its edge gleaming¡ª Like the blade is responding to the fire burning in my chest. The laughter grows louder. The men draw closer. Their shadows tower over me¡ª And still¡ª I stand. Then¡ª With a feral scream, raw, unrestrained, I hurl my voice into the void: "COME!!! GET ME IF YOU CAN, YOU PIECES OF SHIT!!!" The force of my voice rips through the night, a primal cry that drowns out their laughter for a fleeting moment. And goddamn¡ª That felt good! That felt right! This¡ªthis is what it means to stand your ground. To spit in the face of death. HELL YEAH! I drag the last remnants of mana from my core, forcing it to ignite. As expected¡ª The burning pain erupts in my chest, white-hot, so sharp it nearly drives me to my knees. My vision darkens at the edges, my body screams in protest. But I don''t care. Let it hurt. Let it tear me apart! This is my final stand. My final moment!!! And just then, something changes. The men freeze mid-step. Their movements halt so suddenly, it''s as if they''ve slammed into an invisible wall. I blink, confused. They take a few hesitant steps back, their confident smirks melting away. Their faces twist, morphing from gleeful malice into something I never expected to see. Confusion. And¡ª Fear. What? Fear? I swallow hard, my heart pounding¡ªbut not from panic this time. Did my war cry actually strike terror into their hearts? Am I that intimidating?! Hell yeah! A slow, savage smirk curls onto my lips. I straighten, my chest swelling with defiance, and snarl, my voice cutting through the air like a blade. "What''s the matter? Afraid of a little kitty? COME ON, THEN! COME AND GET ME IF YOU DARE, YOU COWARDS!!!" The words roar out of me, raw and furious, vibrating in my chest like the growl of a cornered beast. And then¡ª They stumble. Their retreat is more pronounced this time. Their eyes flicker with something primal, their pale faces contorted in disbelief. "I-I¡­ impossible!" The bearded man stammers, his voice quaking like dry leaves in the wind. "H-how can you¡­? W-what are you?!" Huh? What am I? I''m just a catgirl. A catgirl who refuses to be taken. A catgirl who refuses to break. I don''t know why they''re so scared¡ª But I don''t care. Because hope surges inside me, wild and electric. Maybe I have a chance. Maybe my display of sheer badassery is working! Should I double down? Make an even scarier face? Bare my pointy fang? Maybe hiss a little louder for dramatic effect? But before I can act¡ª The burly man snaps out of his daze and roars like a wounded animal. "G-GET HER! PATRICK!!!" At his command¡ª Patrick¡ªthe slender, wiry bastard¡ªcharges straight for me. His scream is blood-curdling. "RAAAAAAAGGHHH!!!" HE''S COMING! HE''S ATTACKING! FUCK! I thought they were scared! Why the hell is this guy still charging me?! I grit my teeth, shifting my stance, my grip tightening around my sword. Fine. If this bastard wants a fight¡ª I''ll give him one he won''t forget! Raising my blade, I brace for impact, every muscle in my body taut like a drawn bowstring. This is it. One strike. I just need one good strike. But then¡ª WHOOOOSH! Something tears through the air behind me¡ª Faster than my eyes can follow. A blur of pure black, slicing through the dim light like a shadow given form. And then¡ª SPLAT! A wet, sickening sound echoes through the night. Patrick''s head¡ª His entire head¡ª Splits open in half. Blood erupts in a violent arc, painting the ground a grotesque splash of crimson. His body collapses instantly, like a puppet with its strings cut. Lifeless. Motionless. A single, wet thud marks the end of his existence. It''s over. He''s dead. Just like that. Silence. A chilling, suffocating silence. The remaining men stumble back, their bravado shattered, terror carved into their faces. Gone is their smug confidence. All that''s left is wide, trembling eyes and quivering lips. I stand frozen, my breath caught in my throat, my pulse roaring in my ears. What?! What just happened?! My heart races as I whirl around, desperate to see¡ª To understand. And then¡ª BA-DUMP! My chest tightens. My eyes widen. Relief. Awe. Disbelief. All collide inside me at once. "ERIS!!!" She''s awake. And she looks furious. No¡ª FURIOUSLY COOL. Her glowing eyes lock onto the men, blazing with a fierce intensity that sends a shiver slicing down my spine. Her lips curl into a snarl, fangs glinting under the dim light. And her aura¡­ It''s suffocating. Thick. Dark. Heavy. It churns around her, shifting like a storm on the verge of breaking loose¡ª A tangible pressure, pressing against my chest, stealing the breath from my lungs. And then¡ª She speaks. "You bastards." Her voice is low, rasping¡ª Deadly cool. "I''ll kill you all." She says it like she''s passing judgment. Like the words themselves are death sentences. And then¡ª I can only watch in stunned silence as she raises one hand to her side. The air around her shimmers, warps¡ª As though reality itself bends at her presence. Then¡ª Black mana gathers at her fingertips. A swirling, churning vortex of darkness. It twists, condenses, hums ominously¡ª Shadows pulling together, drawn into a single, deadly purpose. And then, it solidifies. The blackness takes shape, forming¡­ A sleek, pitch-black sword. A weapon born from darkness itself. And in that moment¡ª I realize. The real nightmare isn''t me. It''s her. Chapter 52 - 52: Death "W-What? S-She killed Patrick?!" A man stammers, his voice cracking, his trembling hand struggling to grip the hilt of his sword. His wide, bloodshot eyes dart frantically between Eris and the corpse of their comrade, sprawled lifelessly on the ground. "But¡­ but he''s a D-rank adventurer! That''s¡­ IMPOSSIBLE!" The others exchange frantic glances, their faces pale, glistening with sweat. Fear takes root. Doubt seeps in. Then¡ª "D-Don''t just stand there!" The bearded leader bellows, spittle flies from his mouth, though the shake in his voice betrays his growing panic. "She''s just ONE woman! GET HER!!!" But¡ª Eris doesn''t wait. She acts. An explosion of speed, a streak of black. The first man doesn''t even have time to scream. Her blade arcs through the air with haunting elegance, slicing cleanly through his neck. The sharp, wet sound of flesh and bone splitting apart fills the night. SHLICK. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Blood erupts in a thick, crimson arc. Splattering the ground. Staining the trees. Drenching the horrified faces of his comrades. His lifeless body collapses, a heavy thud against the dirt. And his severed head, it rolls. And rolls. And rolls¡­ Stopping at one bastard''s feet. The dead guy''s glassy, vacant eyes stare up at them, as if accusing them for their inaction. And with that, for a single, breathless moment, the world freezes. The men stand paralyzed, their gazes locked onto the grotesque scene before them¡ª As if refusing to believe it''s real. Then¡ª Chaos erupts. "ATTACK HER!!! GET HERRR!!!!" The bearded man roars, his voice cracking under the weight of desperation. Three men charge at once, swords raised high, their steps uneven with panic. Eris meets them head-on. She moves like a wraith. Silent. Fluid. Fast. And her strikes¡ª freaking precise. Her blade clashes against their weapons, sparks scatter into the darkness as steel collides with her mana-forged edge. With an effortless twist of her wrist, she redirects their force¡ª And then¡ª Her blade flashes. Cleave! The nearest man''s arm is severed at the joint. He screams is a shrill, agonized wail. But it lasts only a moment. Eris drives her sword straight through his chest. CRACK. The sound of shattering ribs echoes through the air. With a sharp twist, she yanks the blade free¡ª A sickening schlick. Blood gushes from the wound, and the man collapses, twitching once before falling still. The remaining two flank her, attacking from opposite sides in a desperate attempt to overwhelm her. But¡ª Eris doesn''t even blink. With a another flick of her wrist¡ª Black chains erupt from the air around her. Writhing, coiling, like Serpents summoned from the abyss. One chain lashes out¡ª SNAP! It coils around the legs of the man to her left. Then¡ª It tightens. CRUNCH!!! Bones shatter. A howl of agony splits the night. And then, the chain lifts the man high up in the air. Higher than the tallest tree, his sihoullete black against the bright silver moon for a split second. But the next second¡­ The chain slams that guy into the ground, head face down. With the velocity of a rocket. THWACK! The impact splits his skull open like a ripe fruit, like how you throw a water balloon onto the cement ground and watch it burst. The man to her right hesitates, his face filled with terror as he watches his friend body smashed into slush infront of him. Just for an instant. But that hesitation seals his fate. Eris spins toward him, her blade carving upward in a savage, unstoppable arc. The black edge catches him under the chin¡ª And cleaves through his skull. SCHLICK!!! His head splits open, flesh and bone surrendering with a wet, sickening crunch. Blood and viscera explode outward, splattering across Eris'' face. But¡ª Her expression remains cold. Unfeeling. The remaining men stagger backward, their courage annihilated. "FUCK!!!" "FUCKKKKK!!!!" "SHE''S A DEMON!!!" "SHE''S A MONSTER!!!" "AAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!" One of them shrieked, his voice a high-pitched wail of raw terror. He drops his sword and bolts into the darkness without a backward glance. But¡­ Eris doesn''t let him leave. FWIP! A black chain lashes out, slicing through the air like a viper. CRACK! It strikes his skull, and his head explodes like a water balloon. Blood and chunks of bone splatter across the trees, his lifeless body collapsing mid-stride. Another man collapses to his knees, his entire body quaking. "P-please¡­ please don''t ki¡ª" He doesn''t get to finish. Eris moves faster than the eye can follow, a blur of shadows and death. Her blade sings through the air¡ª SHHHLT! The next instant, his body splits apart, from his ass to the top of his head. Two perfectly cut halves. A grotesque, butchered thing. Blood sprays in a violent arc, his two halves collapsing like discarded scraps of meat. Another man raises his sword, his hands trembling. He tries to defend himself. But¡ª Eris is already upon him. With a single, fluid motion, she swings. The strike is so fast it doesn''t just sever his head, it cleaves through his weapon, too. For a breath, his body remains standing, as if it refuses to acknowledge its own death. Then¡ª It topples¡­ Dropping to the ground. By now, only a handful of men remain, and they scatter like rats into the darkness. Weapons and belongings clatter to the ground, abandoned in their blind panic. They think they can escape. But¡ª They''re wrong. Eris extends her blade to her side. black mana churns around it, twisting, writhing¡ª Shifting. Morphing. The blade fractures apart. splitting into four sleek, obsidian daggers, their edges glinting like liquid shadow. Without hesitation, she flicks her wrist. FWISH! The daggers shoot forward. Faster than arrows. Faster than thought. The fleeing men collapse almost simultaneously. The daggers pierce the backs of their skulls with deadly precision. They fall in unison. their bodies crumpling like discarded marionettes. Now¡ª Only one remains. The bearded, burly man. The one who had barked orders so confidently before. Now. he is alone. Eris doesn''t hesitate. A single blur. faster than blinking. One moment, she''s standing across the clearing. The next¡ª Her hand clamps down on his head in an iron grip. Looks like his sentence is passed. BOOM! The earth shudders as Eris slams his head into the ground with inhuman force! The impact BURSTS HIS SKUL Like an overripe watermelon! Blood and brain matter explode outward, staining the dirt. The crater left behind smolders, blackened by the remnants of her mana. And just like that¡ª It''s over. Truly, utterly over. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Meanwhile¡­ I stand frozen, my breath caught in my throat, as I take it all in. Eris has annihilated them. Every single one. No one escaped. No one was spared. The scene before me is gruesome. So. Freaking. Gruesome. Blood pools thick on the ground, reflecting the faint moonlight like a macabre mirror. The air is heavy¡ªchoked with the sharp, metallic tang of iron. It clings to my tongue with every breath, seeping into my lungs like a phantom taste of death itself. My stomach twists violently, nausea clawing at the back of my throat, threatening to spill out right then and there. And yet¡­ It''s beautiful. The way blood arced through the night¡ªhow organs spilled, how flesh gave way¡ª It was as though Eris was painting with their lives. Her canvas? The dark night. Her brushstrokes? Swift, brutal, unrelenting. She''s an artist, a painter. And her medium¡­ Is death. The terror etched into the faces of her victims, the sheer desperation in their final screams before they were so abruptly silenced¡­ It''s horrifying. Terrifying. Yes. But¡ª It''s also satisfying. Something deep within me trembles¡ª Not from fear¡ª But from something else entirely. I gasp for air, my chest rising and falling, struggling to process what I feel. I should be disgusted. I should be horrified. I should want to turn away. But I don''t. I can''t. Because¡ª I can''t stop looking at her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Moments pass¡­ Though they feel like an eternity, the park falls silent. The chaos, the screams, the blood-soaked carnage¡ªall swallowed by the whisper of leaves. The wind stirs, carrying the metallic tang of blood, thick and suffocating, curling into my lungs like a phantom presence. And then, Eris turns to me. Her glowing eyes are still ablaze, blood drips from her face in slow, deliberate trails, streaking her skin like war paint. She smirks. It''s faint¡ªbarely a curl of her lips. Chapter 53 - 53: What am I? Ba-dump. Ba-dump. The pounding of my heartbeat roars in my ears¡ª Relentless. Suffocating. And then¡ª I start giggling. Not a nervous chuckle. Not a fragile, uneasy laugh to stave off the fear. No¡ª Full-blown, breathless giggles erupt from me. Uncontrollable. Maddening. My chest trembles. My hands shake. My entire body vibrates with an unfamiliar, electric sensation, like a foreign drug is coursing through my veins, a dizzying, euphoric high that I can''t suppress. My breaths hitch. The corners of my mouth twist upward. A manic grin splits my face. Why am I smiling? Honestly¡­ WHY AM I SMILING?! WHAT THE HELL?! The sight before me¡ª It should have made me retch. The lifeless bodies are scattered across the ground like broken dolls. Entrails snake across the dirt in obscene, gruesome patterns. Brains. Bone shards. Blood. A grotesque, mangled masterpiece splattered across the battlefield. The air is thick with the stench of iron¡ª The oppressive, metallic tang of blood clings to my senses like a vice, choking, suffocating. I shiver. But¡ª It''s not the kind of shiver that comes from fear. No. This sensation is¡ª Different. It''s like¡ª Tickling. Tickling my brain. FUCK. FUCK! I''m scared! Terrified, even! But not of the slaughter. No. I''m scared of¡ª Myself. ¡­ Yes¡­ I''m scared of my fucking self. Honestly¡­ "W-What the hell is wrong with me?" My voice trembles, barely audible. My legs move backward, unsteady, as if trying to flee from my own body. My arms wrap tightly around my torso, as if restraining a monster inside me. No¡­ this isn''t normal. I''m trying¡ª Trying not to feel this way. Physically trying! But¡­ It''s not possible. Am I going crazy? Am I mad? Is this a side effect of the Nightmare Orchid? Some kind of lingering magic warping my emotions? I don''t understand. None of this makes sense! I should be horrified. My knees should be buckling. My stomach should be twisting into knots. Bile should be rising in my throat! But instead¡ª I feel none of those things. No disgust. No nausea. No revulsion. Instead¡ª I feel¡­ Elated. EXHILARATED!. JOY! Pure. Unfiltered. JOY!!! I''m enjoying this. No¡ª I''M LOVING THIS! And yet¡ª I don''t understand. I can''t. I CAN''T! Everything about this reaction¡ªeverything¡ªgoes against the very core of who I thought I was. I should feel horrified. I should be nauseous. I should want to run away screaming. But¡ª I don''t. Back on Earth, in my past life, gore was something I couldn''t handle. Not even in the slightest. Sure, I was a hardcore gamer, obsessed with action-packed games and movies, but the moment I was faced with real-life blood and violence? I crumbled. I still remember that day like it was yesterday. I was on my way to school when it happened. A car accident. A little girl''s lifeless body, sprawled beneath a bus, pieces of her skull and brain scattered across the pavement. Even though I only saw it for one, maybe two seconds¡ª I threw up, immediately. And for days afterward, I couldn''t sleep without nightmares. I couldn''t even look at red meat, let alone touch it. The sight of blood was enough to send me spiraling into traumatic flashbacks. And that was why¡­ that was the reason I abandoned med school entirely. I realized¡ªreal blood, real flesh¡ªit wasn''t something I could ever face again. But now¡­ I''m standing here. Not just standing¡ª I''m fine. And more than fine. I''m¡­ thriving. The blood-soaked scene around me feels exhilarating, like an adrenaline rush I can''t escape. A laugh slips past my lips¡ª Hollow. Foreign. Bitter. "What the hell is wrong with me?" This¡ªthis isn''t just wrong. It''s insane! I clutch my chest, trying to steady my breath, but my body won''t stop trembling. It''s as if I''ve become¡ª Not just someone else¡ª But something else entirely. A monster. Is this¡­ even me? Or¡ª I freeze. Wait. Is this because of the reincarnation? Is this twisted reaction tied to this catgirl body? Are these emotions¡ªthis dark, perverse joy¡ª Hers? If that''s the case¡­ Then who¡ªno, what¡ªwas she before? The thought sinks its claws into me, suffocating, suffocating, suffocating¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- But before I can unravel the chaos inside my mind, Eris moves. She turns her head toward me, her glowing eyes locking onto mine. For a moment, her expression shifts. The sharp, murderous gaze softens into something I can''t quite read. Concern? Confusion? With a flick of her wrist, her black sword dissolves into wisps of dark smoke, disappearing as if it never existed. And then, she moves toward me. Fast. Too fast. My pulse skyrockets. Oh no. Did she notice? Did she hear me giggle just now? Shit. Panic consumes me, gripping my chest like a vice. I step back. As if I can physically distance myself from the truth clawing at my insides. This isn''t good. No. This is worse than bad. If Eris figures out what kind of person¡ªwhat kind of monster¡ªI''ve become¡­ She''ll hate me. No. Worse. She''ll be disgusted. Aaaaaaaa¡­ What do I do? What excuse can I possibly come up with? My thoughts spiral¡ªfrantic, desperate, drowning. But then¡ª "Eh?" I''m jolted out of my panic. Before I even realize what''s happening¡ª I''m enveloped in warmth. A tight, secure embrace. Eris. Her arms wrap around me, holding me close, steadying the storm in my chest. Her presence is a balm, soothing, calming the frantic chaos in my head. For a moment, I forget everything else. Then, her voice breaks through. Trembling. Raw. Laced with regret. "I''m sorry! I''m so sorry! I shouldn''t have let you see that. I lost control¡ªI was so angry, I didn''t think about how it would affect you. You must be terrified!" Ah. So that''s what she thinks. Eris assumes I''m traumatized. She believes my reaction is one of fear and revulsion. A wave of relief crashes over me, washing away the tension in my chest. Phew! Saved! "N-no, no! I-I''m okay! I''m not scared!" I stammer, forcing what I hope is a reassuring smile. But Eris isn''t convinced. She pulls back abruptly, her hands gripping my shoulders, her eyes darting over me in pure panic. "Oh no! Your tail is all puffed up! And your ears¡ª they''re shaking!!!" Her voice rises, full of distress. Before I can get a word in, she''s already pushing me forward. I try to protest, but¡ª Well¡­ she''s not wrong. My tail is puffed up. My ears are trembling. But not because of fear. I want to say something¡ªanything¡ªto ease her worry. But the sheer conviction in her voice¡­ She''s utterly convinced that she''s scared me senseless. And, well¡­ That works in my favor, doesn''t it? No complaints here. "A-alright!" I nod, letting her take the lead. Eris, still frazzled, grabs a cloth and hurriedly wipes the blood from her face¡ªfrantic, almost clumsy in her rush. But¡­ her clothes are still drenched in red. Without a second thought, I pull off my cloak and thrust it toward her. "Y-you can take mine!" I say quickly. She hesitates, her fingers hovering over the fabric for a moment¡ªthen, without a word, she takes it. She drapes it over herself, the oversized cloak hiding most of the mess. "Thanks¡­" Eris murmurs, her voice softer now. Her eyes meet mine, and she smiles. Not her usual confident smirk. Not the sharp, battle-hardened grin. But something gentler. Something real. And just like that, we turn, our footsteps quick and quiet, and rush back toward the Gilded Horns. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moments later¡­ The walk is brisk, neither of us saying much as the adrenaline begins to ebb away. But as the chaos fades, my thoughts return. Eris. I still can''t believe it. She didn''t just kill them¡ª She slaughtered them. More than ten men. And not just some random thugs¡ª Two of them were D-rank adventurers. People who, by most standards, would have been considered strong. But to her? They were nothing. She tore through them like they were mere rats¡ªlike they didn''t even matter. And yet, she told me she was E-rank. She even showed me her ID. How? Unless¡­ She lied? I swallow hard, my hands clenching instinctively. I need to know the truth. "Eris," I begin hesitantly, breaking the silence. "Y-you''re not E-rank, are you?" The question stops us both in our tracks. Eris turns to me, her expression unreadable. For a moment, she says nothing. She just stares, as if carefully weighing her words. Then¡ª She exhales, long and slow. "No," she admits, shaking her head. Her voice is low. Firm. "I''m not." My chest tightens. I knew it. But before I can press further, she glances around¡ªeyes flicking to the quiet streets, the passing figures in the distance. Then, in a barely perceptible motion¡ª She gestures subtly with her head. And I understand. Ah. We''re still in public. People are nearby. Whatever secrets she''s hiding, she doesn''t want to reveal them here. And honestly? That''s fine by me. I nod, letting the matter drop¡ªfor now. It''s actually better this way. I need time too. Time to process what just happened. To figure out exactly what I want to ask¡ª When the moment comes. Chapter 54 - 54: Paranoia As we step through the doors of the Gilded Horns, a familiar warmth envelops us, a stark, comforting contrast to the chaos we''ve just left behind. The scent of roasted meat and fresh bread lingers in the air, the quiet hum of conversation filling the space like a low, steady rhythm. For a moment, it almost feels like nothing has changed. Almost. Before I can take another step, a blur of energy bounds toward us¡ª Lilly. Our ever-adorable sheep-girl server, all soft wool and boundless enthusiasm, radiating sunshine as always. Her fluffy ears perk up as she dashes forward, her curls bouncing with each step. "Eris! Felicia! Welcome back!" she chirps, her voice as bright as ever, paired with a smile so sweet it could probably cure ailments on the spot. Her wide, golden eyes gleam with genuine excitement as she clasps her hands together. "Are you two hungry for dinner?" Her infectious energy almost makes me forget the weight pressing down on my chest¡ª Almost. Because the moment her gaze lands on Eris, the warmth in her expression flickers. The joy in her eyes shifts¡ªmorphing into something else entirely. Concern. "Eris¡­" Lilly''s voice softens. "What happened?" Lilly sure is perceptive. However, Eris doesn''t answer right away. She just exhales, her voice steady, controlled. "Lilly, could you prepare a bath for us, please?" Lilly blinks, startled by the abrupt request, but quickly recovers, nodding earnestly. "O-Oh, yes! Just give me a minute!" she says before darting off. "Thank you," Eris murmurs quietly. No more words are exchanged. The conversation was very brief. And with that, we head upstairs. The moment we step into our room, the tension I''ve been holding onto seems to double in weight, pressing heavily against my chest. I drop my belongings onto the floor, barely registering the action, and collapse onto the nearest chair. My legs feel weak, my mind racing, caught in an endless loop of the night''s events. The echoes of dying screams, the spray of blood, the lifeless bodies crumpling to the ground¡ªit all replays in my mind like a cursed lullaby I can''t silence. And as I think of it again, my heart beat rises. But¡ª Barely ten seconds pass before a knock at the door shatters the silence. Rap. Rap. Rap. Eris strides over to answer it¡ª And the moment she opens the door, I freeze. It''s the inn keeper. "Chef Gordon!" I blurt out, more out of reflex than anything, offering a nervous smile. He acknowledges me with a small nod, but his focus immediately shifts to Eris. His gaze is sharp, unreadable¡ª And just like that, the atmosphere grows heavier. They begin speaking in low, hushed tones, their words so quiet I can''t make out a single one. But even though I can''t hear them¡ª It''s obvious. This is serious. A part of me wants to listen. Curiosity burns inside me like a stubborn, relentless flame. But¡ª I bite my lip, my tail twitching restlessly, forcing myself to stay seated. After all¡­ Eavesdropping wouldn''t be right. Would it? And yet¡ª A million questions swarm in my mind. Are they talking about what happened earlier? Is everything okay? Are we in trouble? A tight knot forms in my chest as my mind begins connecting dots I hadn''t considered before. Eris killed those men. No¡ªshe slaughtered them. Even though it was self-defense, wouldn''t it still be considered a serious crime? After all¡­ despite whatever crime they were trying to commit. They are still humans. And of course, they are protected by laws. Suddenly, like a bolt of lightning¡ª A horrifying realization slams into me. Wait¡­ The bodies. My ears flatten. My chest tightens. Panic surges through me and my heart nearly jumps out of my chest. Fuck! The bodies! Eris killed so many people. And yet¡ª We didn''t bury them. We didn''t hide them. We didn''t even try to clean up the scene. We just¡­ left them there on the ground, like piles of garbage. Oh no. Oh no, no, no! A wave of nausea crashes over me. My thoughts spiral into a pit of dread. This is bad¡­ This is really bad! What if someone finds the carnage? What if we''re arrested tomorrow¡ªor worse, tonight? Would they even believe it was self-defense? I shake my head, trying to ground myself, but the questions keep coming, relentless and unforgiving. After all, there were no witnesses. None. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a one-sided massacre. Would they see us as victims? Or would they see us as monsters? My breathing grows shallow, the weight of it all pressing down on me, threatening to crush me completely. It''s already too late, isn''t it? Too late to come back and clean up the scene¡­ Suddenly¡ª Eris turns back to me, her voice cutting through my spiraling thoughts. "Felicia, the bath is ready. Lilly is waiting for you downstairs. You can head down first," she says, her tone gentle. "Gordon and I need to talk a bit more. I''ll join you soon, alright?" Oh. I blink, momentarily stunned. "Oh¡­ okay," I reply, nodding quickly. Then, hesitantly, "But¡­ is everything alright?" My voice is still shaky. Eris doesn''t hesitate. "Don''t worry, everything''s fine," she reassures me, her smile calm and unwavering. And¡ªdespite everything¡ªI believe her. The panic still claws at my insides, but her confidence dulls its edge¡ªif only a little. Thus, as the obedient catgirl that I am, I push myself to my feet and make my way toward the door. Still¡­ Curiosity tugs at me. Like an insistent little voice whispering at the back of my mind. Before stepping out, I glance over my shoulder one last time. Eris and Gordon remain locked in conversation, their voices still too low to hear. A quiet sigh slips from my lips. With no other choice, I leave, heading downstairs to find Lilly. And just as Eris said¡ª Lilly is already there, waiting for me. She holds a basket of soft towels and fragrant soaps, her arms full, her ever-cheerful smile lighting up the dim hallway. For now, I''ll trust Eris''s words. She promised she''d tell me everything. I just have to wait. Chapter 55 - 55: Bath and worries I can''t just sit here and do nothing while waiting for Eris, so I decide to wash my own hair first. The shampoo and conditioner are the same as yesterday, their familiar scent calming and relaxing as I work the lather into my hair. The warm water cascades down my back, easing the tension I hadn''t even realized I was holding. But¡­ Something is missing. Having someone else wash my hair just felt nicer. Yeah, I guess that''s true. For some reason, I already miss the sensation of Eris'' fingers running through my hair. I miss her touch, the way she firmly held down my ears, keeping them still even when they twitched from the ticklish sensation. It was both soothing and fun in a way I hadn''t expected. Thinking back on yesterday, a small smile creeps onto my lips. After all, there was a moment tonight when I genuinely believed I wouldn''t return to this room again¡ªwould never get to take another bath here, never continue this strange new isekai adventure. For a fleeting instant, I thought my life might end right there. Ah¡­ how precious it is, just to be alive. It''s strange, isn''t it? How something so simple can feel like a miracle when you come so close to losing it. So, regardless of whatever secrets Eris holds, or whatever she plans to tell me next, I know one thing for certain¡ªI need to thank her first. I want to let her know how grateful I am. Just as I''m lost in these thoughts, the sound of the bathroom door opening suddenly pulls me from my reverie. "Eris!!!" I blurt out, startled by my own outburst. I don''t even know why I shout her name like that. And for some reason, my heart skips a beat when I see her step inside. Her talk with Gordon must have ended sooner than I expected. I thought it would take longer, but I''m just relieved she''s here now. "Hey, sorry for the wait," Eris says as she steps into the room. Her eyes flick to my wet hair, and she tilts her head slightly. "Oh, you already finished washing your hair?" There''s something soft in her gaze as she undresses, her movements unhurried. Her body, so familiar now after our bath together yesterday, doesn''t shock me the way it did before¡ªbut my heart still races a little. "Y-yeah¡­" I answer, my voice faltering slightly. Even though I really wanted Eris to wash my hair again¡ªand I can already feel the urge for her magic fingers massaging my scalp¡ªI''ve already done it myself. "You sit down. I''ll wash your hair and scrub your back too!" I stand up and gesture toward the chair, eager to return the care she gave me last night. Eris narrows her eyes slightly, then sighs, looking almost disappointed. "Aww¡­ that''s too bad," she murmurs. "I was looking forward to washing your hair, you know¡­" Wait¡­ she actually enjoys washing my hair? Oi¡­ Isn''t that¡­ perfect?! "A-actually!!!" I stammer, "I haven''t applied the conditioner yet!" "A-and I think my ears still need a little help!" I add quickly, my voice betraying my flustered state. "Oh, that''s lovely!" Eris beams at me, her smile brightening the room. She walks toward me, taking my hand and gently guiding me back into the chair. But as she runs her fingers through my hair¡­ "Hmmm? It feels like it''s already conditioned¡­" she murmurs, a teasing lilt to her voice. Oh no! She caught me! I freeze, panicked. What do I say now? "A-aahh¡­ I¡ªI just wanted to see if I could make it even smoother by adding more conditioner!" I blurt out, grasping at anything to explain myself. Eris chuckles softly. "That''s¡­ a nice idea," she says with a smile. "Alright, let''s give it a try!" "Nn!" With that, she begins again¡ªher touch gentle and caring as she massages the conditioner into my hair, working it thoroughly. The sensation is blissful, and the ticklish feeling in my ears returns as she carefully cleans them. Compared to yesterday, my ears have grown more accustomed to her touch, managing to stay still for most of it. Afterward, Eris scrubs my back, her hands soothing and skilled, moving with the same gentle confidence as before. The warmth of the water, the rhythmic motion of her hands¡ªit''s all so relaxing, so comfortable. Once she''s finished, we swap places. Now it''s my turn to wash her hair and scrub her back, just like she did for me yesterday. As I lather her soft, silky locks with shampoo, carefully working my fingers through the strands, I realize something. This moment¡­ it feels natural. A strange kind of fun. Somehow, in this small, intimate act of care, the weight of everything else¡ªthe danger, the bloodshed, the unanswered questions¡ªfades away. For now, it''s just us. Taking care of each other. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Moments later, as we sink into the warm, soothing bathwater, I finally gather the courage to bring up the thought that''s been gnawing at me ever since we left the room upstairs. The bodies. Yeah¡­ The weight of it presses on my chest like a lead brick. I turn to Eris, my voice barely above a whisper. "Eris¡­ what about the bodies?" She meets my gaze with a small, almost amused smile. Her expression is unreadable, her eyes calm¡ªtoo calm. "Silly Felicia," she murmurs, her tone light, as if I just asked about the weather. "Is that really what you''re worried about?" I swallow hard, anxiety twisting my stomach into knots. "Y-yeah! What if someone comes looking for them? We didn''t hide anything, didn''t cover our tracks. What if we get into big trouble?" Eris tilts her head slightly, her expression not shifting in the slightest. "Trouble for what? We did nothing wrong." Her voice is smooth, deliberate. "It was those bastards who wanted to make us their playthings. They got exactly what was coming to them." I bite my lip. "But¡­" My voice wavers. "They''re all dead now. There''s no one left to tell the truth. If someone investigates and only sees the aftermath¡­ how do we prove what really happened?" At this, Eris lets out a low chuckle, dark and laced with something I can''t quite place. "Well," she muses, her lips curling into a smirk, "we could always hire a necromancer." I blink. "H-huh?" "Have the dead tell their side of the story," she continues smoothly, tilting her head toward me. "The dead don''t lie, you know?" My breath catches. Wait. Did she just say¡ª "Ooooooohh!!!" I gasp, my eyes widening in realization. How could I forget?! This isn''t Earth. This is a world of sword and magic! Raising the dead to testify in an investigation isn''t just some horror movie trope¡ªit''s actually possible! A shiver runs down my spine. The thought of speaking to the dead, of watching them rise, voices empty yet truthful, is both terrifying and¡­ thrilling. Necromancy, huh? My brain immediately latches onto the concept, curiosity flaring to life. Necromancers have always been one of my favorite classes in games. The idea of controlling the undead, of bending the fabric of life and death¡­ it''s fascinating! And now, to think it''s a real, viable magic in this world? That''s freaking amazing! Maybe I should read more about it. I wonder if the Adventurer''s Guild library has any books on the subject. Since we have a good relationship with the Guildmaster, maybe he''ll let me borrow some for, uh¡­ research purposes? As I mentally add ''necromancy studies'' to my ever-growing list of things to do, Eris casually drops another bombshell. "That''s why I talked with Gordon," she says. "You probably don''t know this, but aside from being a chef, he''s also a necromancer." ¡­ "¡­WHAT?!" I nearly leap out of the water, my voice echoing off the walls. "Chef Gordon is a necromancer?!" "Yup." Eris nods, completely unfazed by my outburst. "I needed him to investigate those guys. To confirm a few suspicions I had. But¡­" She pauses, her brows furrowing for the first time. "If what I think is true¡­ necromancy won''t work on them." My excitement screeches to a halt. "H-huh?" I blink in confusion. "Wait, what do you mean? Why not?" Eris clicks her tongue in irritation. "Tsk. I should''ve left at least one of them alive to interrogate." A chill crawls down my spine. What does she mean necromancy won''t work? Aren''t corpses just¡­ corpses? Why would they be immune? Unless¡­ unless something unnatural is at play. "What are we dealing with?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper. Eris'' expression darkens. "The Crimson Order." The name alone sends an unexplainable shudder through me. I repeat it slowly, testing the weight of the words. "The¡­ Crimson Order?" Eris nods, her eyes narrowing. "I had my suspicions at first. But then I saw their symbol¡ªthe mark tattooed on one of the guys'' necks when he was approaching you. A chalice wrapped in thorns, blood spilling over, forming a sun." She inhales sharply, her fingers clenching at the rim of the bath. "That''s when I snapped." She clicks her tongue again, frustration evident in her every movement. "Just thinking about it again makes my fucking blood boil." I gulp. This¡­ this doesn''t sound like some random gang or group of thugs. No, this feels bigger. Darker. The way Eris'' hands tighten into fists, the way her jaw clenches¡ªthere''s hatred in her voice. This isn''t just a passing grudge. The Crimson Order¡­ Who are they? What did they do to her? Suddenly¡ª Ba-dump. Ba-dump. My heart starts pounding faster. Something stirs in me. Not fear. Not dread. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Excitement. A grin almost escapes my lips. Wait. Wait, wait, wait. Why am I feeling this way? Why does the very mention of this group make something inside me¡­ buzz? Shit. This isn''t normal. Once again, my emotions make no sense at all. Chapter 56 - 56: The Crimson Order "So¡­ are they some kind of underground syndicate? Like a group involved in illegal human trafficking or the slave trade?" I ask, my voice hushed. The moment Eris mentioned the Crimson Order, a dark, insidious image took shape in my mind¡ªan organization lurking in the shadows, pulling the strings of a sinister world hidden beneath the surface. The way she gritted her teeth, the way her fists clenched at just the mention of their name¡ªit only made my curiosity burn even stronger. After all¡­ she hated them. She despised them enough to massacre those bastards without hesitation. Not a single one was spared. "Yes, but they''re far worse than just that," Eris replies, her frown deepening. A moment of silence follows as she gathers her thoughts, her eyes dark with something unreadable. Then, finally, she speaks. "Felicia, do you remember what I told you earlier about our two worlds¡ªTerra and Faunae?" I blink. "Huh? Terra¡­ and Faunae?" The names take a moment to register before realization strikes. "Ah! You mean the human world and the Furren world?" Eris nods. "Exactly." As the memory resurfaces, I recall the tale she shared with me back on the clock tower, when the sun was setting, painting the sky in gold and crimson. Once, long ago, humans and Furrens were never meant to meet. Terra was the domain of humans, while Faunae belonged to the beastfolk. Two entirely separate worlds, each existing in isolation. That is, until one day, a dungeon gate opened. A bridge formed between these two realms, and in an instant, the balance of both worlds shattered. What followed was war. A brutal, relentless conflict that raged for centuries. Humans and Furrens, two species that had never known each other''s existence, were suddenly forced into a bloody struggle for dominance, land, and survival. But¡­ Despite the horrors of that war, peace was eventually forged. A fragile, hard-won coexistence emerged from the ashes. Over time, both races learned to share their worlds, to build something greater together. That was the history Eris had told me. But now¡­ "What does this have to do with the Crimson Order?" I ask, my brows furrowing. Her question earlier had felt completely out of place, and I can''t help but wonder¡ªhow could an organization as vile as this one be connected to the very foundation of our world? Eris closes her eyes and leans back, letting out a slow, deliberate breath. "It has everything to do with them," she finally says, her voice lower now, heavier. "Even though Terra and Faunae are at peace, there are still those who refuse to accept it." I stiffen. "Wait¡­ are you serious? There are people actively trying to destroy that peace?" A cold chill trickles down my spine. Of course, I knew there were still places where tensions lingered, where wounds from the past had yet to fully heal. Some towns weren''t as open-minded as Mistvale, where humans and Furrens lived together in harmony¡ªworking side by side, sharing meals, laughing as friends, even forming families. I had assumed the worst of those tensions were behind us. That whatever lingering hostility remained was nothing more than fringe hatred, isolated and weak. But this¡­ This is something else entirely. Eris opens her eyes, and for the first time, I see it¡ªpure hatred burning in them. "That hatred is the very foundation of the Crimson Order," she says, her voice cold and sharp as steel. "They exist to tear this peace apart." I swallow hard. Gulp. And then, slowly, Eris begins to explain. The Crimson Order. Also known as the Order of the Blood Sun. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A group so vile, so deeply rooted in hatred, that their existence alone is enough to make my skin crawl. "They were founded long ago," Eris murmurs, her voice laced with disdain. "By powerful knights¡ªmen who once fought for the human side in the ancient war against the Furren." At first, these knights were simply warriors, bound by duty. But their hatred ran deeper than the battlefield. To them, coexistence was unthinkable. Their belief was absolute: Humans are the chosen race. A superior, sacred bloodline, gifted by the Creator Gods. Destined to rule the land, to tame and conquer nature itself. And to these knights, anyone with beast-like traits¡ªthe Furrens¡ªwere unnatural. Lesser beings. Abominations. "They never even tried to understand us," Eris continues, her lips curling in disgust. "They looked at our ears, our tails, our claws, and instead of seeing people, they saw something¡­ grotesque. Something that shouldn''t exist." The thought makes me shudder. And then¡ªshe lists their twisted reasoning. Each sentence, each dehumanizing thought they harbored toward Furrens, sends another sharp chill down my spine. ''Why do these creatures have animal ears?'' ''Are they born from humans mating with beasts?'' ''What kind of unnatural thing is this?'' ''Are they cursed by the devil?'' ''They must be cursed, right?'' The more she speaks, the more my stomach twists. Their logic was simple, cruel, and deeply flawed. Since humans were superior to animals, and Furrens shared traits with animals¡­ then surely, Furrens were lesser too. No different from wild beasts or monsters. No more than livestock. I swallow hard, nausea creeping in. Eris exhales sharply, shaking her head. "It''s like taking the finest wine and mixing it with filth, in their minds," she says bitterly. "They believe sacred human blood must never be tainted. That''s why their symbol is the Blood Chalice¡ªit represents their obsession with ''purity'' and their supposed superiority." I feel a chill crawl up my spine. Even though I know this world isn''t perfect¡ªeven though I knew there were people who still harbored hatred toward Furrens¡ªhearing it so clearly, so plainly spoken, makes my skin crawl. And then¡ªEris speaks again. Her voice is lower now, darker. "There''s more," she says. "Do you know why Furrens make up the majority of sex slaves?" Ba-dump. My heartbeat stutters. The question slams into me like a punch to the gut. I stare at her, wide-eyed. "W-What?" I stammer, my throat suddenly dry. Where the hell did that come from?! For a moment, I don''t know how to answer. Eventually, I manage to blurt out, "I-I''m not sure¡­ is it because¡­ we''re more beautiful?" It''s the only answer that makes sense to me. Because¡ªyeah. Catgirls are cute. Wolf girls are beautiful. Fox girls have their own charm too. I like fox girls a lot. But¡­ less than catgirls, of course. Still, as soon as the words leave my mouth, I know¡ªthat''s not it. And suddenly, I''m not sure I want to hear her answer. Then, just as I feared, Eris''s response only deepens my horror. Her voice is grave, each word sinking into me like a weight dragging me down. Chapter 57 - 57: Dark reality "Because, in their tradition, Furrens aren''t considered people at all," she says, her tone sharp with barely concealed disgust. "Among many noble families, a husband is expected to be faithful to his wife. He''s forbidden from laying with another woman¡ªunless, of course, it''s a Furren. They believe it doesn''t count as cheating if it''s not with a ''real'' person." I feel my stomach churn. A sickening wave of nausea rises in my throat. To them, Furrens are nothing more than animals. Not human. Not worthy of rights. Not even people. And suddenly¡ªit all clicks. That''s why those men targeted me and Eris. That''s why they planned to sell us. Because to them, there''s nothing wrong with it. It''s a perfectly acceptable industry in their eyes. A twisted, vile trade where no one sees anything wrong. My hands clench into fists. "Wait¡­" My voice is shaking now, as the realization hits like a hammer. "If I remember correctly¡­ all those men were human!" I gasp. "And they wanted to sell us to nobles!" Eris nods solemnly. "Exactly. That, plus the tattoo I noticed on them, makes me almost certain they were members of the Crimson Order." A heavy silence settles between us. The weight of it is suffocating. At last, I find the courage to speak. "But even so¡­" My voice is quieter now, yet thick with frustration. "Can''t the Guilds do something? What about the laws? Why do they allow this to continue? Why let these people keep committing such¡­ such horrible crimes?" I can''t understand it. I don''t want to understand it. How can a world that recognizes Furrens as people still allow this to happen? Eris meets my gaze. For the first time tonight, she looks¡­ tired. "Well," she begins quietly, "it''s a lot more complicated than you think¡­" "What?" My anger flares. "How complicated can it be? Furrens are recognized by law, right? Crimes against us should be treated the same as if they harmed a human! And surely," I press on, desperate for a logical explanation, "the law forbids forcing anyone into slavery, right?" Eris lets out a slow, bitter sigh. "Yes," she admits. "The law does prohibit forcibly turning someone into a slave. Anyone caught in the act would, theoretically, be punished severely." She pauses. Then, she closes her eyes, takes a deep breath, and says something that sends ice down my spine. "But¡­ it''s not illegal to own a slave." My breath catches. Eris opens her eyes again, and I hate the look in them. That weary, exhausted acceptance¡ªlike she''s explaining something so obvious, something so hopelessly ingrained into this world that it''s futile to fight. "And once someone already owns a slave," she continues, her tone flat, "how can you prove that the situation was illegal? That it wasn''t consensual? No one listens to a slave''s testimony." I feel sick. No. No, no, no. She keeps going. "On top of that, practically every noble house owns Furren slaves," she says, shaking her head. "The demand never disappears. As long as there''s a market, there will be traffickers. And even if the Guilds want to fight it¡ªsome of these noble families are too powerful. Too big to touch. Too dangerous to go against." Her words lodge in my throat like a blade. She pauses, and I can feel my pulse pounding in my ears. I want to argue. I want to scream. I want to believe this world is better than that. But¡ª I can''t. Because deep down¡­ I know she''s telling the truth. "So, basically¡­" I whisper, my voice barely audible over the gentle ripples of the bathwater, "the law exists¡­ but it''s powerless. It changes nothing." Eris exhales heavily, closing her eyes for a brief moment before nodding. "Yup. That''s exactly it." Her words settle over me like a suffocating weight. So, in the end, as long as these criminals aren''t caught red-handed, they''ll always find a way to slip through the cracks. And that means, for years¡ªfor centuries¡ªcountless Furrens have been forced into slavery, their lives shattered beyond repair. Endless catgirls, fox girls, wolf girls¡­ My heart clenches. My ears droop, my hands ball into fists beneath the water, and before I know it, my eyes are stinging with unshed tears. I think about them. About those who were never saved. About those who lost everything. A world where they were hunted. Stripped of their freedom. Their voices ignored. Their pain unseen. And yet¡ªpeople still pretend everything is fine. "¡­Well, at least Mistvale is safer than most places," Eris remarks after a moment, her voice softer now. "Mainly because the Guildmaster here is a Furren." I sniff, quickly wiping my eyes before the tears can spill. "Yeah¡­" I nod. I hadn''t really thought about it before, but now that I do, I realize just how lucky we are to be living here. Guildmaster Karlogen¡­ he must have worked hard to keep Mistvale safe for Furrens. Maybe, thanks to him, this town has become one of the few places where we can live without fear. A rare sanctuary. Eris suddenly swims closer, reaching out to take my hand. Her touch is warm¡ªsteady. "Felicia," she says gently, her fingers squeezing mine. "When I''m not around, please try not to stay out too late. And if you ever notice anyone suspicious, tell Karl or Gordon right away. Okay?" I meet her gaze and nod firmly. "Nn! I promise." Reflecting on everything that''s happened tonight, I begin to truly grasp the reality of this world¡ªthe ugly reality I had been oblivious to until now. Discrimination still exists, even in a world of magic. In some ways, it''s even worse than back on Earth. Well¡­ I''ll just have to be more cautious from now on. "So¡­" I begin, deciding to change the subject, "is that why you hide your true identity?" Eris blinks. "Are you, like¡­ an undercover agent or something? Secretly working to take down criminals?" As the words leave my mouth, I start piecing everything together. It makes sense, doesn''t it? Eris must be some undercover catgirl cop! She knew about those men. She probably already suspected they were part of something bigger. Maybe that''s why she pretended to be affected by the Nightmare Orchid¡ªto draw them out. If that''s the case, then holy crap¡ªthat would make her even cooler than I thought! However¡ª Eris suddenly looks away. Her lips part, like she wants to say something, but hesitates. For the first time tonight, I see uncertainty in her expression. And for a split second¡ª I catch a glimpse of pain in her eyes. Oh. My heart sinks. I was wrong, wasn''t I? "Eris?" I ask quietly, my curiosity wavering. She exhales. Then, in a low voice, she admits: "Actually¡­ that''s not the reason I hide my identity." She pauses. The hesitation lingers too long. She bites her lip, her brows furrowing ever so slightly. "I¡­ I can''t tell you yet." I see. Ah¡­ this isn''t good. I''ve touched a wound, haven''t I? I shouldn''t have pried. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "¡­It''s okay," I say softly, offering a small, reassuring smile. "You don''t have to tell me everything if you''re not ready." Eris blinks at me, surprised. "But¡­" "I trust you," I say simply. Her breath hitches. And in that moment¡ª I see it. Relief. Like a flicker of light breaking through the dark, I see the way her shoulders relax just a bit. The tightness in her gaze eases. Ah. She was afraid I would push, wasn''t she? Afraid I would doubt her. But how could I? Eris has given me a home. She''s protected me. She''s been nothing but kind to me. She saved me twice. Once in the dungeon. And again tonight. If she has a secret¡ª If she has something she can''t tell me¡ª Then fine. Because who am I to judge? I''ve been hiding things, too. I never told her I used to be a man. I never told her I was from another world. I lied about losing my memories. Yeah¡­ I''m not in any position to demand the truth from her. "¡­Is that really okay?" she asks, her voice uncertain. I nod. "Yeah. Absolutely. Just tell me whenever you feel comfortable. If you never want to tell me, that''s fine too." Eris stares at me for a long moment. Then¡ª She smiles. A small, soft, grateful smile. "Thank you, Felicia," she murmurs. And just like that¡ª The tension between us melts away. I feel like I can breathe again. "¡­But at least," I add quickly, my tail twitching with renewed curiosity, "would you tell me your adventurer rank? Please? I''m dying to know! I''m so curious!!!" Eris giggles. A genuine, lighthearted giggle that sends small ripples across the water. "Hehe, I''m actually A-rank." "WHAT?? A-RANK?! You''re not S-rank?!" I nearly jump out of the bath. All of that insane speed. That inhuman strength. That blood-drenched, monstrous combat performance earlier. And she''s telling me she''s only A-rank?! HOW THE HELL DOES THAT MAKE ANY SENSE?!! Eris stifles another laugh at my reaction. "Nu nu, I''m not that strong yet," she insists, waving a hand dismissively. Then¡ªher gaze softens. She leans back, exhaling slowly, her blue eyes turning hopeful. She lifts a hand, watching the bathwater ripple between her fingers. "But one day, I will be. And when that time comes¡­ I''ll finally be able to enter that dungeon."" She pauses. "¡­And I''ll be able to see my father again." Chapter 58 - 58: Secrets After our bath, we return to the same place as last night¡ªthe roof of the Gilded Horn¡ªeach holding a steaming cup of chocolate milk. The wind carries a crisp chill, making the warmth of the cup even more comforting as I cradle it in my hands. There''s something undeniably soothing about sitting under a starry sky, sipping something sweet. Now I get it. This is part of Eris''s nightly ritual¡ªa quiet moment to unwind beneath the moonlight. And now that I''ve tried it myself, I can fully understand why. Up here, everything feels¡­ far away. The streets below, the blood-soaked horrors of the night, even the worries that gnaw at the edges of my mind¡ªall of it seems so distant. For just a little while, it''s as if the world shrinks away, leaving only the two of us beneath the endless sky. The stars flicker like candle flames against the vast black expanse, and I breathe in the cool night air, letting it settle the unease still lingering in my chest. Peaceful. That''s what this moment is. "As long as I''m here, Felicia, I''ll protect you," Eris murmurs, her voice soft as the wind. "There''s nothing to worry about." "Nn." I nod, leaning against her shoulder. The warmth of her presence is reassuring, grounding. "Thank you, Eris¡­ for looking out for me." She hums in response, her thumb idly stroking the rim of her cup. We''re still waiting for Gordon to return. Right now, he''s checking to see if necromancy will work on the corpses of those thugs. It''s a long shot, but if he can extract any information from them before their souls disappear, we might finally get a lead on the Crimson Order. In the Eldenwald Kingdom, this organization is considered one of the greatest threats to public safety¡ªa terrorist group that thrives in the shadows, operating under false identities and hidden dungeon outposts. They''re ghosts. Whenever a member is captured or killed, a curse activates within minutes, destroying their soul and preventing necromancers from reviving or interrogating them. That''s how they remain untouchable. No witnesses. No proof. No trail left behind. They''re monsters in human skin, willing to corrupt even their own souls for the sake of their twisted ideology. It''s sickening. I take another sip of my chocolate milk, my fingers tightening around the cup as I push the thought away. Then¡ªEris moves. She turns her head slightly, her fingers tightening around mine. "Felicia," she says gently, but there''s a weight to her voice, something serious lurking beneath the surface. I look up, meeting her gaze. Her eyes shine in the moonlight, and for some reason, my chest tightens. "¡­May I ask you something?" I blink, my tail twitching slightly. "Of course," I say automatically. Eris holds my gaze for a long moment before continuing. "You don''t have to answer if you don''t want to." She pauses. "I won''t blame you." For some reason, that only makes my stomach twist even tighter. The air shifts. My heartbeat quickens. She''s never looked at me like this before. Serious. Focused. Almost¡­ piercing. What is this? What is she about to ask me? Did I do something wrong? Did she notice something? A million thoughts race through my head, but before I can make sense of them¡ª Eris speaks. Her voice is clear. Steady. Unwavering. "Who are you?" ¡­ "Huh?" I freeze. For a moment, I can''t even breathe. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I must have misheard her. That''s what I tell myself. But then¡ª She repeats it. "Felicia." Her grip on my hand tightens. "Who are you?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª It feels like a bolt of lightning has struck me¡ªmy entire body locks up in an instant. I can''t move. I can''t breathe. My mind is a swirling storm of panic. I desperately search for words. "W-what do you mean?" I stammer, my hands trembling. My heart is pounding so violently I instinctively try to pull away¡ªbut Eris''s grip tightens. She exhales, her sharp eyes never leaving mine. Then¡ªshe speaks. "At first, I thought you were some lost aristocrat." The words send another wave of panic crashing over me. "The dress you were wearing, the jewelry you carried¡ªthey were more extravagant than anything I''ve seen, even among the kingdom''s royals. Your magic is¡­ unusual, too. It doesn''t match any recorded data. That led me to assume you were part of some secret household, maybe one that wants to remain hidden. It would explain why there''s no record of you anywhere¡­ and why you lied about losing your memories." I stiffen, my breath catching in my throat. "W-wait¡ª You knew I was lying!?" Eris smirks, and suddenly, I feel doom creeping in. I''m so fucked. "Of course." She tilts her head, amusement flickering in her eyes. "Your expression and body language gave you away. You may think you''re a good liar, but you''re not." I feel the color drain from my face. And then¡ª "Besides," she adds with a smug grin, "you just confirmed it with that last sentence." ¡­ ¡­Huh? Last sentence? Wait. I replay the conversation in my head¡ª ''You knew I was lying?'' ¡­Oh crap. My eyes widen in horror. Damn it! I walked right into that one. I slap a hand over my mouth, but it''s too late. Eris''s grin widens, clearly enjoying my misery. "If you knew," I mutter, feeling utterly defeated, "then why have you still been so kind to me? Why help me, even though I was obviously lying?" I brace myself, expecting her to turn serious. Maybe even angry. But¡ª Eris softens. "Hey, relax." She offers me a small smile, squeezing my shoulder. "Everyone has one or two secrets, right? I understand that you can''t trust just anyone from the start. That includes me. So it''s fine." Her voice is so gentle that my chest tightens. "Besides," she continues, "the only thing that matters is that you really did need my help. And I wasn''t about to leave you alone." I bite my lip, guilt pressing down on me. She''s so kind. And yet, I lied to her. Took advantage of her. "I¡­ I''m sorry," I mumble, my ears drooping. "It''s okay." Then¡ª Pinch! "Ow¡ªhey!" Eris suddenly grabs my cheeks, tugging them with both hands! "Haha! But to think you even forced yourself to eat those vegetables!" she laughs. "Very impressive! You fooled me for a second!" Huh? Wait. Is she talking about¡ª "¡­The salad?" Eris blinks. A beat of silence follows. Then¡ª "WAIT!" She gasps, her eyes going wide. "You were SERIOUSLY trying to eat those vegetables?! You''re a CAT Furren!" "Y-yeah¡­" I mumble, averting my gaze, completely embarrassed. "I-I really didn''t know I couldn''t eat that!" Eris gawks at me. "WHAT?! Now I''m even MORE confused!" She throws her hands in the air, clearly losing it. "So you really did lose some memories?! Maybe even your COMMON SENSE?!" She''s so frustrated that I can''t help but laugh. The tension from before? Completely gone. Eris groans, rubbing her temples. "¡­And not only that," she mutters, "you seem to be of aristocratic origin¡ªyour hands are too smooth for manual labor¡ªyet you went into the kitchen and chopped vegetables like a damn professional?! What the hell is that about?!" I grin, watching her spiral in confusion. "And you were even using sword aura!" she exclaims. "¡­Huh?" "Sword aura!" I blink. "What¡­ is that?" Eris stops mid-rant. She stares at me. "¡­Are you serious?" I nod slowly. "I''ve never even used a sword before." Silence. Then¡ª "Aaaaaagghhh¡­" Eris groans, dragging a hand down her face. "What is going on here? Alright, sword aura is¡ª" she pauses briefly, as if trying to recall an exact definition¡ª"it''s basically a phenomenon only someone with a very high skill level can produce. They enter a state where they become one with the sword¡­" Now that Eris mentions it, I remember feeling something odd when I was chopping vegetables. I remember feeling¡­ different. Like I had entered a trance-like state. The rhythm of the knife, the weight of it in my hand, the way my movements flowed effortlessly¡ªalmost unnaturally fast. My cuts were flawless, precise, instinctive. Time had seemed to slow, and every slice felt¡­ perfect. Back then, I assumed it was because I''m now a cat Furren. After all, cats are supposed to be fast. But was that really it? I blink. "Was that¡­ sword aura?" "Yeah!" Eris exclaims. "But you''re telling me you weren''t using it consciously? How is that even possible?" I cross my arms, puffing out my non-existent chest. "Maybe I''m just that good at cooking." Eris stares at me for a moment, then bursts out laughing. "Yeah, maybe¡­" she concedes. Then, suddenly, she flops onto her back with a dramatic groan. "Aaaah, I don''t know anymore! First, your absurd reaction speed, then your unnatural magic resistance, and now this?!" She throws an arm over her eyes, exasperated. Then, her voice softens. "And then there''s the biggest mystery of all¡ªhow did you break free from the Nightmare Orchid''s illusion? Unless you have an extremely high magic resistance¡ªlike I do¡ªit''s supposed to be impossible." She turns her head toward me, studying my face carefully. "So, are you¡­ maybe¡­ hiding your power too?" I stiffen. "Ah¡­ that¡­ I¡­" The truth is, it wasn''t me who broke free from the Nightmare Orchid''s illusion. It was the real Felicia. Somehow, she shattered the nightmare and pulled me back into reality. But how could I possibly explain that to Eris? If I told her everything¡ªabout my reincarnation, about the other Felicia¡ªit would sound completely insane. Eris watches me for a moment, then sighs. "It''s okay, Felicia¡­" she murmurs, gently squeezing my hands. "Like I said before, we all have our secrets. You don''t have to tell me anything you''re not ready for." Her voice is kind. Understanding. But suddenly ¡ª With her free hand, she reaches forward, tucking a stray lock of hair behind my ear. And then¡ª She leans in ever so slightly, her soft blue eyes locking onto mine. "If anything," she whispers, "it just makes me even more curious about you¡­" Ba-dump. My heart skips a beat. A slow, knowing smile spreads across her lips. "And you''re very easy to fluster, too." "Ahhh, Eris!" I groan, covering my face with my hands, my ears twitching wildly. She laughs softly, clearly amused by my reaction. Despite everything¡ªthe tension, the unanswered questions, the weight of our conversation¡ªher presence feels¡­ grounding. Safe. For a while, we sit together in comfortable silence, sipping our warm chocolate milk, the night sky stretching endlessly above us. But now¡­ Now that my secret is partially out¡­ I think it''s time. I set my cup down, taking a deep breath. My fingers tighten slightly around the fabric of my clothes. "Eris¡­ What if¡­ I''m from another world?" "Huh?" she replies, staring at me with wide eyes. Chapter 59 - 59: Confession "Hmm¡­ I didn''t quite catch that. Can you say that again?" Eris tilts her head, her blue eyes locked onto mine, piercing yet unreadable. I swallow, my throat dry as sandpaper. I can''t back out now. "I-I mean¡­ what if I''m from another world?" My voice wavers. "What if the real me¡­ isn''t Felicia at all?" A flicker of something¡ªconfusion? Curiosity?¡ªcrosses Eris''s face. She straightens, shifting her weight so she''s fully facing me, her gaze scrutinizing. "What do you mean by that?" My heart slams against my ribs. My breath turns shallow. My entire body trembles so violently it feels like I might fall apart at any moment. It''s suffocating. But¡ªI have to continue. I force myself to take a deep, shaky breath. "A-actually¡­" I pause, willing my body to stop trembling. "Have you ever heard of¡­ reincarnation?" Eris blinks. "Reincarnation?" she echoes, brows drawing together. "You mean, like souls being reborn?" I nod stiffly. "Nn¡­" And then, mustering every ounce of courage I have left, I spill everything. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- A long while later¡­ "Ahhh¡­ so that''s how it is¡­" Eris murmurs at last, her fingers pressed against her chin, brows furrowed as she processes my words. "You died trying to save a girl, and then somehow, you woke up in this world¡­ in her body. And tonight, she appeared in your nightmare and saved you." "Y-yeah¡­" I nod weakly. Then¡ªsilence. A long, suffocating silence. Ah¡­ I''ve done it now. And I''m so, so fucked. Honestly¡­ why did I even do this? Even though I''ve unburdened myself, the weight on my chest hasn''t lifted. If anything, it''s grown heavier¡ªcrushing, suffocating. I should''ve kept my mouth shut. Because now¡­ what happens next? I don''t want to see Eris''s reaction. I can''t. Will she believe me? Will she think I''m insane? If she does believe me¡­ how will she look at me from now on? Maybe she''ll hate me. Maybe she''ll fear me. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe¡­ she''ll be disgusted. After all¡ªI''m not Felicia. I''m a stranger. A foreign soul occupying her body like some twisted parasite. That thought alone unsettles me, so how much worse will it be for Eris? And worse yet¡­ I used to be a man. That revelation alone could change everything. Eris has treated me with such kindness, such warmth, because she believed I was a girl. But now that she knows the truth¡­ My stomach twists violently. She''ll be repulsed. She''ll realize: She unknowingly bathed with a man. She unknowingly slept beside a man. And worst of all¡ª A man who couldn''t help but steal glances. At her bare skin. At her curves. At her body. My own self-loathing crashes over me like a tidal wave. It''s creepy. It''s disgusting. And I feel wretched just thinking about it. I don''t deserve her kindness. If Eris rejects me, I won''t blame her. I''ll deserve it. And yet¡­ It will shatter me. Because despite only knowing her for a day¡ªone single day¡ªwe''ve grown so close. We''ve shared secrets. We''ve laughed together. We''ve fought side by side. There''s something about her presence¡ªsomething steady, grounding, something I desperately cling to without realizing just how much it means to me. And if I lose that¡­ I don''t know what I''ll do. My mind spirals with awful scenarios¡ªEris turning her back on me, her eyes cold, distant, full of disgust. Telling me to leave. To never return. The thought is unbearable. And yet, if that''s what she decides¡­ I''ll have to accept it. I have no right to feel betrayed. I''ll just be¡ª Heartbroken. Because more than anything¡ªI don''t want to lose her. And the idea that my confession might destroy the fragile bond we''ve built makes me want to curl up and scream. ¡­ But then¡ª "Say that again. What''s the name of the thing that hit you?" Eris''s voice slices through the silence, shattering my downward spiral of thoughts. Her question catches me off guard¡ªnot at all what I expected. And somehow¡­ There''s no disgust on her face. No revulsion. No horror. No anger. If anything¡­ she looks genuinely curious. "A¡ªa truck! A truck hit me and killed me!" I blurt out, too flustered to think. But instead of nodding in understanding, Eris''s brows knit together even more. "A truck? Is that some kind of giant monster?" "Eh?¡ªAAAAHHH!!!" Damn it! DAMN IT! I forgot! This is a fantasy world¡ªthere are no trucks here! She has no idea what a truck is! "NO!" I exclaim, shaking my head frantically. "It''s like a really, really big carriage! Except there are no horses or birds pulling it, and it runs super fast! It could probably carry a hundred Filoan Birds without breaking a sweat! It can even carry a house!" I freeze. Ah¡­ shit¡­ That sounds even more ridiculous when I say it out loud. Eris stares at me, clearly trying to process my nonsense. I can almost see her brain short-circuiting. "No birds or horses?" she murmurs. "Then¡­ how does it move? Magic?" "Ah¡ªno! Not magic¡ªgas!" I blurt in desperation. "Gas?" "Yeah! Well¡­ actually, oil! OIL!" "Oil?" "Uggghhhhhh!!!" I groan, yanking at my hair in frustration. How the hell am I supposed to explain modern technology to someone from a medieval fantasy world?! But then¡ª "So¡­ is this special oil a kind of fuel? Like how mages use magic stones to power their devices?" Ooooh! SHE GOT IT! "YES! EXACTLY! FUEL!" I yell, nearly jumping in excitement. Eris nods, looking thoughtful. "And how heavy was this ''truck''?" "Uh¡­ I-I''m not totally sure¡­" I rack my brain, realizing I have no clue how much an average truck weighs. "¡­Maybe¡­ a thousand tons?" "¡­What?" Eris''s eyes widen, reflecting the moonlight. Eh? Why is she reacting like this? Then, without warning, she reaches out and touches my head. "A thousand tons? And it hit your head? Are you serious? Did it hurt? Are you still in pain?" Her fingertips graze my scalp, light as a feather. Her warmth seeps into me, and for some reason¡ª Tears spill down my cheeks. "¡­Yes!" I sob, frantically rubbing my eyes. "A-actually¡­ no. No! I¡ªI died instantly, so I didn''t feel anything¡­ but¡­ but still¡ª" Eris exhales a long sigh, relieved. "Still, that must''ve been terrifying. I''m sorry." Before I can fully process her words, she pulls me into a hug. My breath catches. My mind reels. What? Why? Why am I getting a hug now? Does she truly not hate me? "Hic¡­ Y-you''re not mad at me?" I stammer, my voice trembling as I cling to her warmth. "I¡­ I hid everything from you¡­" "No, silly," Eris murmurs, her voice impossibly soft as she strokes my hair. "Why would I be mad? You must''ve been so scared¡­ and it must''ve taken so much courage to tell me all of this. I''m sorry I made you so nervous." She tightens her hold, and I practically melt into her embrace. Relief washes over me¡ªpure, overwhelming relief. She doesn''t despise me. She doesn''t hate me. She''s here. Holding me. I''m so glad. Her acceptance feels like a miracle I never dared to hope for. And then, after a long, comforting silence, she whispers¡ª "Felicia¡­ did you have family in that other world?" My chest tightens. My fingers curl into the fabric of her shirt. I nod slowly. "Nn¡­ I had an older brother and a younger sister. Our parents passed away, so¡­ they were all I had." Eris nods. "What about a wife? Were you married before?" "No¡­" "A girlfriend?" "No¡­" I admit quietly. "I see," Eris murmurs, pausing for a moment. Then¡ªgently, almost cautiously¡ªshe asks: "So¡­ do you miss them?" I swallow hard, my throat tight. "¡­Yes." My voice wavers, barely above a whisper. And for the first time since I arrived in this world¡ªI let myself grieve. Chapter 60 - 60: Confession part 2 I thought Eris would be furious. I thought she would recoil in disgust, reject me, maybe even look at me like some kind of monster. But reality? The exact opposite. Not only was she not angry¡ªshe wasn''t even slightly upset. Instead, she was understanding. Patient. Genuinely worried about me. Eris is¡­ really nice. Like an angel of some sort. And as I sit here beside her, warmth settling in my chest, I can''t help but wonder¡ª Am I¡­ just incredibly lucky? The thought brings a small, genuine smile to my lips. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "But¡­ you don''t seem that surprised?" "Huh? Surprised?" Eris tilts her head, ears twitching slightly. "About what?" "The fact that I''m from another world!" I blurt out, still baffled by how casually she''s taking all of this. "Oh. That." Eris chuckles and reaches over to ruffle my hair. "Maybe that''s because it was already one of the possibilities I considered." "¡­Eh???" I blink at her, utterly stunned. She knew?! Eris laughs at my expression, clearly amused. "You see, we live in a world where hundreds of new dungeons appear every day, each connected to different dimensions. So far, we''ve only encountered two worlds with thriving civilizations, but that doesn''t mean there aren''t more, right? The possibility of intelligent life existing elsewhere has always been on the table. It''s really just a matter of time before another world is discovered." Ohhh! Hearing her explanation, it finally makes sense. To Eris, the idea of other worlds isn''t shocking at all. In fact, she had already suspected it! But then¡ª "I was surprised when you mentioned reincarnation, though¡­" she admits, her gaze sharpening slightly. "I''ve read about it in ancient magical texts, but I never actually believed it¡­ until now." She leans back, crossing her arms as she studies me. "And even among reincarnation cases, yours is¡­ unique." "¡­Unique how?" Eris tilts her head, thinking. "Normally, reincarnation means being born again as a baby and starting a new life from scratch. But you¡­ you woke up in an already-existing body. And not just any body¡ªthe same girl you tried to save." I nod, my throat tightening. "And you said the other soul is always asleep?" "Y-yeah¡­" I swallow hard. "Did she ever try to take control?" "No¡­ or at least, nothing has happened yet." That''s the truth. So far, I''ve had complete control. The real Felicia has never tried to take back her body¡­ ¡­Or at least, not that I''m aware of. But still¡­ there were weird moments. Moments where I felt emotions that weren''t mine. Moments where my mind and body reacted in ways that made no sense. Like when Eris slaughtered those men¡ª That overwhelming thrill. The strange, intoxicating rush of ecstasy that left me grinning uncontrollably. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It terrified me. I was still me, and yet¡ªat that moment¡ªI wasn''t. And then, there were the other moments. Like when I touched Felicia''s dress and jewelry, only to be struck with such deep sorrow that I nearly broke down in tears. It was as if her lingering emotions were bleeding into me, whispering from the depths of this body. Of course, I''ve already told Eris all of this. And now, as she sits beside me, ears twitching, she exhales a deep sigh. "I wish I could help¡­ but I really have no idea what''s happening inside you." Her expression softens. "This is a complete mystery." I force a shaky smile. "It''s okay¡­ I guess, as long as this body isn''t rejecting me, I should be fine¡­ right?" At that, Eris''s eyes widen slightly. Then¡ªshe nods. "Right. That''s a good sign." A quiet relief washes over her features. "Still, if you ever feel anything strange¡ªanything at all¡ªtell me, okay? We''ll figure it out together." "Nn." I nod, a flicker of comfort settling in my chest. But then¡ª Eris''s face turns serious again. "Felicia¡­ don''t ever tell anyone else about this." A cold shiver runs down my spine. "About being from another world. Keep it a secret." I gulp, the weight of her words sinking in. "Right¡­" It makes sense. If the wrong people found out¡ª I could be captured. Interrogated. Experimented on. The thought alone makes my blood turn to ice. I absolutely don''t want to be experimented on. I just want to live a peaceful life. Maybe explore some dungeons. Maybe have fun with Eris and everyone else. "But¡­ should I keep this from Gordon and Guildmaster Karl too?" I ask hesitantly. "Of course." Eris''s response is instant. "I trust them, but¡­ the fewer people who know, the safer you''ll be." I nod slowly. "I¡­ I see¡­" A quiet moment passes. Then, I hesitantly murmur¡ª "But¡­ I have another question." Eris tilts her head. "Hm?" I clutch my hands together, my gaze dropping. "How did you know I wasn''t a bad person? I mean¡­ what if I was some criminal on the run? What if I was a monster pretending to be a lost girl?" At that, Eris lets out a soft, melodic chuckle. Then¡ªher ears twitch, and her lips curl into a playful grin. "You know¡­ I just had a feeling." She reaches out and flicks my forehead gently. "After all, a catgirl this beautiful couldn''t possibly be evil, right?" A wink. A damn wink. Aaaaghhh!!! I feel my face heat up instantly. "E-Eris!!!" I groan in embarrassment, hiding my face. She just laughs. "See? Too cute to be evil." I pout. "I-It''s not fair if you keep teasing me like this¡­" Eris chuckles again, her laughter soft under the night sky. Then, with a sigh, she leans back onto the rooftop, gazing at the stars above. "The truth is," she murmurs, "I just couldn''t leave you alone." Her voice is quiet¡ªgentle. "Sure, there was always a risk you might be dangerous. But if I let that fear control me¡­ I wouldn''t be able to help anyone, right?" She tilts her head, looking at me with a soft smile. And in that moment¡ª Something inside me aches. A warmth¡ªbittersweet and overwhelming¡ªspreads through my chest. Right¡­ I can''t believe I''d already forgotten. That''s just how Eris is. So kind. So warm¡­ I exhale softly and lie down beside her, letting the cool rooftop beneath me ground my swirling thoughts. Above us, the night sky stretches endlessly, a vast ocean of darkness adorned with countless silver stars. They twinkle like scattered shards of light, delicate and eternal. A gentle breeze drifts by, carrying the crisp scent of the night air, and for a moment, everything is still. Just the two of us, lying beneath the infinite sky. Chapter 61 - 61: I like you Then, Eris shifts. She rolls onto her side, propping herself up on one elbow to face me. There''s a playful glint in her eyes, a teasing curve to her lips. "Alright," she says, her voice light with amusement. "What if you were me? You''d have done the same thing, wouldn''t you?" "Eh?" Her question catches me completely off guard. I blink, scrambling to process it. But¡­ now that I think about it¡­ "Nn," I nod. Though, if I''m being honest, I don''t think it''s because I''m some noble, selfless person or anything like that. No¡­ it''s mostly because¡ª I''m a catgirl simp. Yes, A TOTAL SIMP! When it comes to catgirls, I completely lose all rational thought. My brain just shuts down. Eris giggles softly, her laughter like the chime of distant bells. Her blue eyes shimmer in the moonlight, reflecting the soft glow of the stars. "After all," she muses, "you risked your life trying to save that catgirl, didn''t you? And earlier, instead of running away, you stood your ground to protect me¡ªeven though you knew you weren''t a match for those men." Her voice quiets, becoming something softer, something almost¡­ intimate. "To be honest, I was really moved." She smiles, turning her face slightly, as if lost in thought. "Y-you noticed?" I stammer. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course," she replies without hesitation, her gaze steady, unwavering. "And you were absolutely amazing back then." Her words hit me like a sudden rush of wind¡ªunexpected and overwhelming. I freeze. My heart stutters, then starts racing, pounding so hard I can hear it in my ears. Heat surges to my face, burning beneath my skin, and I suddenly forget how to breathe. What¡­ what is this? Eris inches closer, the distance between us vanishing until she''s so near that I can feel the warmth of her breath against my skin. Her next words come softly¡ªso softly that they barely reach me over the night''s quiet whisper. "And that''s why¡­ I like you¡­" ¡­ I. like. you¡­ I freeze. Her words linger in the air, echoing inside my head, growing louder with each passing second. Oh, shit. She said it so casually, so nonchalantly, like it was the most natural thing in the world¡ªbut my heart¡ª My heart is pounding so hard I feel like it might burst! Without thinking, I shoot upright, scrambling to hide my face behind my coat, as if that might somehow shield me from the sheer intensity of the moment. What the heck was that?! Did she even realize what she just said?! Oh no¡­ Eris¡­ I don''t think my heart can handle this right now! It takes what feels like an eternity for me to calm down¡ªsteadying my breathing, trying to force my body to stop trembling. Even then, my voice is weak, unsteady, when I finally manage to speak. "E-Eris¡­" I stammer, gripping my coat tighter. "Y-you know that I used to be a man, right? P-please don''t tease me like that¡­ it might¡­ it might make me misunderstand things¡­" But before I can finish, I feel something warm¡ª A gentle touch. I startle slightly as I glance to the side. Eris is sitting beside me, her expression soft yet serious, her hand resting over mine. Then, it intertwines with mine, our fingers locking tight. My breath catches. "Yes," she murmurs, her voice steady, unwavering. "I''m aware." My heart stops. She''s¡­ aware? Then why? Why did she still say that? Why is she still holding my hand? I don''t understand. I''m so confused. So overwhelmed! My thoughts are spiraling, my heart pounding¡ªI want to scream!!! And then¡ª "Felicia¡­" Eris looks straight into my eyes. Her gaze is intense, filled with something I can''t quite name. She hesitates, her lips parting slightly as if debating whether to continue. After a moment, she bites her lower lip before finally speaking again, her breath uneven. "¡­D-do you... like girls, or boys?" My mind blanks. "W-what do you mean?" I barely manage, my throat suddenly dry. "I mean¡­" She pauses again, her grip tightening slightly. This time, her fingers tremble. "Do you like girls¡­ or do you like boys now?" ¡­ BA-DUMP! Ohhhhhh shiiiiiit. I''m panicking right now. That is¡ª That is a seriously hard question! A question that could change everything between us! If I say I like girls¡­ That means I''m a lesbian now. Will Eris be weirded out? Will she even want to be my friend anymore? But if I say I like boys¡­ That would not only be a lie¡ªbut also a betrayal of myself. Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!! I''m screaming internally, my thoughts spiraling into absolute chaos! WHAT DO I DO?! ¡­ "I¡­ I like¡­" My voice shakes as I force the words out. The moment the sentence starts leaving my lips, Eris''s hand suddenly clenches around mine¡ªso tightly that it almost physically hurts. "¡­Girls." ¡­ Ahhhh¡­ Dang it. I said it. I brace myself for impact. For rejection. For awkward silence. For something¡ªanything. But instead¡ª A giggle. Wait. A giggle?! I whip my head up, completely thrown off¡ª And then I see her. Eris, her face impossibly red, staring at me with an expression that nearly knocks the air from my lungs. Then she smiles. Bright. Beautiful. Devastating. "Then¡­" she whispers, her voice teasing, her eyes gleaming mischievously, "what about me?" The world stops. "Do you like me?" ¡­ Wait. Wait. WAIT. Suddenly, everything clicks. All the teasing. All the playful touches. All the moments that made my heart race but I dismissed as just my own overthinking. WAAAAAIT. HOW THE HECK WAS I SO OBLIVIOUS?!?! I want to answer¡ªI really, really do¡ª My heart is practically leaping out of my chest, my entire body trembling in anticipation¡ª But then¡ª "Ah, Gordon''s back!" Eris suddenly announces, snapping me out of my thoughts. "W-WHAT?!" I jolt, my voice cracking. "Already?!" "Yeah," she hums, standing up with that same damn smug smile, as if nothing had just happened. "He just knocked on the door. Let''s go down." Still dazed, I feel Eris gently take my hand, helping me to my feet. And just like that¡ª The moment is gone. But my heart¡ª My stupid, traitorous heart¡ª is still beating like crazy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- A few minutes later¡­ Eris and Gordon are outside, deep in conversation about the current situation, leaving me alone in the room. And honestly? I think I''m dying. I bury my face into the plush pillow, my entire body burning, my brain spiraling into madness. My tail¡ªtraitorous, treacherous tail¡ªrefuses to obey me. It twitches wildly behind me, flicking uncontrollably like it''s been zapped with an electric current. Eris¡­ she asked me that question. Does that mean she likes me? It was a confession¡­ right? RIGHT?! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!! I kick my legs against the mattress, writhing in sheer emotional agony. The more I think about it, the less certain I become. What if she was just teasing? What if she was just curious? What if she wasn''t actually interested in me like that?! OH NO. OH NO NO NO. I MAY HAVE MISUNDERSTOOD EVERYTHING. My ears flatten against my head as I curl up tighter, my tail still absolutely losing its god damn mind. And besides¡ª It''s only been two days. Two. Days. There''s no way things could move that fast¡­ right? Right?! I groan into the pillow, muffling my own pitiful wails. "Aaaaa¡­ hic¡­ I''m so screwed, nya¡­ That was so embarrassing, nya¡­" The shame. The absolute shame. I want to disintegrate. The wait for Eris to return stretches into eternity¡ªevery second dragging on, tormenting me with my own overthinking. I just know that when she comes back¡­ I won''t be able to look her in the eyes. Ever. Chapter 62 - 62: Eris feeling The creak of the door shatters the heavy stillness of the room, snapping me out of my spiraling thoughts. It''s Eris. She''s here! I bolt upright, like a startled weasel scrambling out of its burrow, my tail stands straight up. Every muscle in my body locks up, stiff as stone, and for a terrifying second, I swear I''ve forgotten how to breathe. Calm down, Felicia. Just calm down! I chant internally, desperate for composure. But my heart doesn''t care¡ª it jolts violently, thudding against my chest like a drumbeat gone wild. Grasping at fraying threads of control, I force out a shaky question. "H-how is everything going?" My voice cracks, betraying the nerves I wish I could hide. Eris leans casually against the wall, exhaling a long, weary sigh. "Just as I thought," she says grimly. "They were members of the Crimson Order. We couldn''t extract any information. Their souls have already been tampered with, and all their memories erased." Her words land heavily, sinking into me like stones in water. My ears flatten, disappointment pressing my shoulders down. "I-I see¡­" I murmur weakly. I had hoped¡ªhoped¡ªthat Eris would uncover something useful, something that she and the Guildmaster could use to bring down that corrupt organization and free Mistvale from its shadowy grip. Maybe even make life a little safer for Furrens like me. But seems like¡­ reality rarely grants miracles. "I''m sorry," I stammer, unsure what else to say. Eris''s gaze sharpens. "Hey, what are you sorry for?" Her tone catches me off guard. "And anyway," she continues, "we failed to extract information with necromancy, sure¡ªbut we did confirm they''re Crimson Order." Her lips curl into a smile. "They still had the tattoos. Plus, a few of those guys were already on the Kingdom''s wanted list." "Oh!" Relief floods through me, loosening the knot of tension in my chest. "That''s good, right?" "Exactly. Now no one can question why we had to kill them. It was clearly self-defense." That''s very good indeed. At least there''s some justification now¡ªsomething tangible to protect us from accusations. "And don''t worry," Eris adds, her voice steady and reassuring, "there are still other ways to get information outside of necromancy. Like investigating the black market¡ªtracing where they get their weapons or their fake IDs." "Nn." I nod, feeling lighter. "That makes sense." Eris''s serious expression softens slightly. Then, suddenly, as if flipping a switch, she takes a small step forward. Her eyes flicker uncertainly, darting around the room. Her fingers absently twist a strand of hair. "S-so, um¡­ a-about what you said earlier¡­" Eris''s voice wavers, softer than before. "Eh?" ¡­ Badump. BA-DUMP. BA-DUMP! Her words catch me completely off guard again, sending my heart into an uncontrollable frenzy. Warmth surges to my cheeks, burning like fire. "W-what thing? Heh¡­ hehehe¡­" I stammer, forcing out a nervous laugh that sounds far too awkward to be natural. My eyes dart everywhere but to her face. I''m a mess. "About¡­ you liking me." Eris replies. "A-a-ahaha¡­ S-so you heard that?" I stammer, laughing even more awkwardly like an absolute idiot. "Yes," she replies simply again. Meanwhile, my mind spirals into utter chaos. AAAAA!!! Damn it, Felicia, stop laughing like an idiot! You''re making this so much worse!!! But before I can dig myself any deeper into this hole, Eris steps closer. Then, without warning¡ª She pushes me back. And now¡­ I''m pinned on the bed. Her body hovers above mine, warm and dangerously close. I can barely breathe. "E-EH?!" I yelp, my mind short-circuiting. "Felicia," Eris breathes, calling my name, her voice low and serious, her deep blue eyes now gather all of my attention. And then, three simple words escape her lips, yet like thunder that shakes my entire world. "I like you." "A-as a friend¡­ right?" I blurt out pathetically, my voice cracking. ¡­ AAAAA!!! DAMN IIIITTTT!!!! Oh. my. freaking. god. I can''t understand it. What the hell is happening?!! Why am I like this?! WHAT ARE THESE SAD ANSWERS?! "No, silly," Eris lets out a soft, amused chuckle. Her expression shifts, turning more earnest. "More than a friend. More¡­ intimate than that." I open my mouth to respond, but she places a finger gently over my lips, silencing me. "Can you hear it?" she whispers. "H-huh?" "Listen." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, if she says so¡­ I do as she says, forcing myself to focus. At first, there''s only the faint whoosh of wind from outside the window. Then I hear it¡ªclear and steady beneath the quiet, growing louder and louder. Ba-dump. Ba-dump. Ba-dump! Ba-dump. Ba-dump! Ba-dump. Ba-dump! Ba-dump. Ba-dump! The sound of heartbeats. Mine thuds erratically, fast and chaotic¡ª But there''s another one. Eris''s heart. It''s pounding just as fiercely. "And in case you''re not used to your catgirl senses yet¡­" she says softly, taking my hand in hers. Before I can react, she guides it to her chest. Soft. Soft warmth presses against my palm. My brain practically explodes. AAAAAA!!! I''m TOUCHING HER CHEST?! But then¡ª I feel it. Her heartbeat, wild and relentless, thundering even louder than mine. "This," Eris whispers, "is how much I like you, Felicia." My breath catches. I''m stunned speechless. So¡­ it''s true¡­ Eris¡­ She likes me too!!! "Ever since I met you," she continues, "I couldn''t take my eyes off you. You''re the most beautiful person I''ve ever seen. The silliest. The kindest. Felicia, can''t you see? You are driving me crazy." Her words are giving me so many butterflies in my stomach right now. However¡­ I still have mixed feelings about this. "B-but¡­" My voice wavers. "I-I used to be a man¡­" "So what?" Eris says firmly. "Aren''t you a woman now? That doesn''t matter to me." "A-and¡­ I''m not even the real Felicia," I choke out. "I''m just¡­ some random soul living inside her." Right. This is the ugly truth, and Eris must have forgotten it. This beautiful body isn''t mine. The Felicia that Eris likes¡­ she''s not me. She never could be. The real me wouldn''t even deserve a flicker of her attention. Chapter 63 - 63: The girl she likes Reality is what it is. I''m not Felicia¡­ The real me wouldn''t even deserve a flicker of her attention. ¡­ "Hey," Eris says sharply, breaking my spiraling thoughts. "Don''t say that. It''s not true." "H-how can you be so sure?" I whisper. She smiles softly. "Because the Felicia I like isn''t just a pretty face." "W-what?" Eris chuckles. "Yeah. The Felicia I like¡­ she tried to eat salad." "W-wait, WHAT?! You like me because I ate tried earting SALAD?!" "Yes," Eris teases, grinning mischievously. "But not just that. She cuts vegetables insanely well too¡ªthough she doesn''t know how to wash a girl''s hair properly yet." "H-hey!" I protest, feeling suuuuper pouty right now. But Eris just chuckles. "Hehe, she still tries her best, though." Eris continues, her fingers gently weaving through my hair. "And it''s not just that. She''s cute, considerate, and kind-hearted. She didn''t want to depend on me for everything. She never judged me or flinched when she saw my scar. She held my hand when we slept. Her presence alone is like sunlight, banishing the darkness inside me. And today¡­" Her gaze softens, her eyes shimmering with raw emotion. "She was willing to risk everything to protect me¡ªeven when the odds were stacked against her." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My throat tightens. Tears blur my vision. "So¡­ that''s the Felicia I like," Eris concludes with a gentle smile. "No, I''m sorry, let me correct it. That''s the Felicia I love." ¡­ Hearing her pour her heart out like that¡ª I can''t hold it in anymore. Tears spill from my eyes, unbidden, unstoppable. My heart jumps, suddenly aching like hell. But this pain¡­ I like it. I love it. Eris leans in, her face just inches from mine. Her breath, warm and soft, brushes against my lips. "So tell me¡­" she whispers. "Are you¡­ that Felicia?" Her words hang in the air, lingering, echoing in my mind. Now¡­ I find myself asking too: Am I¡­ that Felicia? Everything I''ve done until now¡ªdespite being in a different body¡ªdoes it still count as me? Well¡­ maybe around 70% of me, I think¡­ But now that Eris has shown me a different perspective, I feel something shift within me. A newfound confidence, somehow. And so¡­ "Nn¡­" I nod, my body trembling with emotion, my heart racing in anticipation. My throat tightens, the words I want to say stuck, tangled in my chest. And then¡­ It happens. I let her come closer, the heat of her breath teasing my lips before the soft pressure of her mouth meets mine. A kiss¡­ At first, it''s barely a touch¡ªso soft, a little bit wet, doesn''t taste like anything. But slowly, it gets more intense, more intoxicating. Her lips moving with a tenderness that makes my pulse quicken, her every shift sending waves of warmth through me. Her tongue brushes against mine slightly. My heart races, threatening to burst from my chest, each beat erratic and overwhelming. I can''t think¡ªonly feel. Thoughts scatter, evaporating into a haze of bliss, slipping away like smoke. And time slows, stretching into eternity, the world around us becoming distant, irrelevant. And then, for a heartbeat, I forget everything¡ªwho I was, who I am. There''s only her. Only this. Only the warmth of her touch, the soft, consuming sweetness of her lips against mine, burning with a hunger I didn''t know I needed. And finally, when she finally pulls away, I''m left gasping for air, my chest heaving, my body craving more. The emptiness in my lungs is unbearable, and I ache to feel her again, to lose myself in the sensation of her kiss, her touch again. My lips throb, hungry, desperate. Meanwhile, Eris''s face is red, a soft pink coloring her cheeks. Her eyes meet mine, dark and intense, holding me captive. She bites her lower lip, a silent gesture that speaks louder than words¡ª a hunger, an invitation. Damn¡­ This is dangerous. I force myself to hold back, fighting the storm of desire building inside me. Seeing her like this¡­ I''m terrified I might lose control. I want her. I want her more than anything! But¡­ is it too soon? Too fast? We''ve only known each other for nearly 2 days, yet we''ve already shared this¡ªthis kiss. A kiss. A FREAKING kiss!!! That has to be enough, right? It''s more than enough for me, right? I can''t be too greedy. And besides¡­ I don''t want Eris to think of me as some horny, indecent girl. That would be¡­ terrible!!! My heart pounds as uncertainty creeps in. ¡­ But then, Eris leans in, her finger tracing the curve of my body in a slow, tantalizing movement that stops just above my chest. Her voice, a soft whisper, cuts through the tension. "Can we¡­ do more than this?" ¡­ Ah¡­ fuck it. If she says so¡­ Why hold back anymore? RIGHTTTT??? Thus, with a surge of desire, I pull her closer. "Nn¡­" And just like that, as I give my consent, Eris kisses me again¡ªthis time longer, deeper, more searing, more passionate than before. I''m breathless, my mind spinning in a haze. She moves to my neck, her lips grazing it lightly, and then her tongue traces a path that sends a jolt of electricity shooting down my spine. My body tenses, every muscle frozen in place. "Ahhh¡­~!" A soft moan escapes me, caught between embarrassment and pure sensation. I have no idea what just happened, how the hell did I just make that weird sound. "Then you need to relax a little bit¡­" Eris smiles and whispers. "It''s only going to get more intense from here." Ah, shit¡­ If she says that, I really need to brace myself. I''m looking forward to it. Eris then places her hand gently over my chest, pressing just enough to make my heart race even faster. "B-be gentle¡­" I plead with teary eyes, my voice shaky. " "I''ll try." Eris leans in again, kissing my neck, then slowly down to my collarbone. Her lips, her breath, her tongue overwhelm my senses in the most intoxicating way. I melt into her, my heart pounding, my arms holding her tighter, like I''m afraid to let go¡­ Chapter 64 - 64: Start of the night (R-18) I can''t believe this is happening¡­ Eris and me¡­ are we really doing this? Yes. Yes, we are. But¡­ how do girls even have sex? And more importantly¡­ How do girls have sex with each other? I don''t know. I''ve never been in a situation like this before. No experience, no idea of what to expect. But so far¡­ I like it. Eris told me to relax and let her take the lead. She gently guides my body, easing me back onto a soft pillow before her lips find mine again. Her kisses are slow and intoxicating, pulling me deeper into this unfamiliar yet thrilling moment. Our tongue wrestle against each other, while her hands trace light, teasing patterns along my arms, down my sides. She then pulls back, smiles, gives my nose a little peck. Then, her lips move lower, trailing kisses down my neck. Now, her warm, wet tongue is gliding across my skin, tracing a path up and down my neck with a sensual rhythm, as if savoring every inch, as if I''m a lolipop. She kisses, then nips lightly, her breath hot against my skin, tickling. My mind blanks, overwhelmed by the electric currents coursing through me. I lean back, surrendering my neck to her, like an offering to a ravenous vampire, while reveling in the delicious sensations she stirs within me. Meanwhile, her hand drifts lower, brushing over my chest. Her fingers dance across the thin fabric of my dress, teasing the hardened peak beneath. Even through the silky barrier, the touch is electrifying. "Ahh¡­" My body reacts before I can think, arching slightly, a soft gasp slipping from my lips. My breath hitches, my fingers gripping the sheets beneath me as she lingers, kissing, biting, whispering things I can barely process in the haze of sensation. I can''t help but wonder¡­ If this is just the beginning, just the prelude to the night, then¡­ how far will we go? How much more intense will it become? I don''t know. I can''t imagine. And honestly, I''m a little terrified. But at the same time, I''m aching to find out. But before I can dwell on it further, Eris''s fingers tug at the strap of my dress, sliding it down my shoulder. The air feels cooler against my exposed skin, and instinctively, I move to cover myself. Eris chuckles softly, her voice a low, sultry whisper that makes my skin tingle. "Come on," she murmurs. "I''ve already seen you naked before. There''s no need to be shy!" Her words are like velvet, coaxing me to let go, but my cheeks still burn with embarrassment. "It''s¡­ it''s still embarrassing," I stammer, my voice trembling. "I have¡­ never been this close to you before¡­" "Alright," Eris smiles, her eyes glinting with mischief. "Then, how about I strip first?" she suggests. "Nn." And just like that, Eris removes her shirt, keeping her pants on, her whole upper body now naked before me. And¡­ Oh. my gosh¡­ I''ve already seen it twice. But now, seeing it again, in this crazy situation, my heart beat is going wild again, thumping inside my chest like a crazy drum again. Probably¡­ 200 beats per second? Maybe more. Because Eris¡­ she''s like a super model, isn''t she? Her sun-kissed skin glows in the dim light, her full, round breasts swaying slightly as she moves. Her nipples are taut, wrinkly, and impossibly alluring. Her abs are all visible and well defined, not too masculine though, but feminine and hot. The way she looks at me¡ªher gaze hungry, like she''s about to devour me¡ªmakes my head spin. Gulp. I swallow hard. My pulse thunders in my ears, my body trembling with anticipation. I can feel the heat pooling between my legs, a telltale wetness betraying my arousal. Eris then climbs back onto the bed, then onto me. She licks her lips like preparing herself for a hearty meal, her tongue gliding slowly, sensually, before her tiny fangs peek through her smile. Then, she takes my hand and places it on her chest. Damn¡­ Her skin is so soft, so warm. Her nipple is hard beneath my palm, springy and responsive, just like mine. "Mmmmhh¡­" Eris leans back slightly, her eyes fluttering closed as she savors my touch. I can''t resist. My hand drifts lower, tracing the contours of her abs. They''re firm and defined when she tenses, but as she exhales, they soften, melting into the gentle curve of her belly. The rise and fall of her breath is hypnotic, and I find myself captivated, my fingers exploring every inch of her. "Hey," Eris murmurs, her voice thick with desire. "If you like my body that much, you can touch it as much as you like." Gulp. I swallow thickly. Her words send a fresh wave of heat through me. I move my hand back to her chest, my fingers brushing against her nipple, and she lets out another soft, breathy moan. This is incredible. Unbelievable. Her body feels so good beneath my hands. Every touch sends ripples of pleasure through me, and her scent envelops me, intoxicating and primal, making my skin burn hotter, my mind spiral wilder. "Felicia, I want to touch you too," Eris murmurs, her voice low and husky, thick with desire. "Will you let me now?" I nod, breathless, unable to form words. Taking off the dress, I reveal myself before her. And then, we''re kissing again. Her lips are soft yet demanding, her tongue teasing mine as her hands roam my body. I moan into her mouth, my own hands exploring her, tracing the curves of her breasts, her waist, her hips. Our breaths mingle, our bodies press closer, and the sensation of skin against skin is electric, intoxicating, overwhelming. As we embrace each other, our breasts touch, our nipples brush against each other, our bellies make contact. I''ve never been this close to her before. And I love it. "Mmmmh¡­." Another moan. But well, I can''t surpress them now. In fact, I don''t even try to hide my moans anymore. I let them spill out, raw and unrestrained, as I surrender to the pleasure, to her. Suddenly, Eris moves lower. Her lips trail down my neck, my collarbone, leaving a trail of fire in their wake. She licks, she tastes, she savors every inch of my skin, and I shiver beneath her touch. When her kisses reach my chest, my breath hitches. The closer she gets to my nipple, the more intense the sensations become. My heart races, my breath quickens, and my hands grip her arms tightly, anchoring myself as pleasure threatens to sweep me away. And then¡­ "Mmmmmmnnnhppp~!" A long, drawn-out moan escapes me as her mouth closes around my nipple. The sensation is overwhelming, almost too much to bear. I nearly come on the spot. Her mouth is warm, wet, and soft, her teeth gently holding me in place. She doesn''t suck or bite¡ªnot yet. She''s patient, watching me closely, gauging my reactions as I struggle to adjust to the intensity. "You''re so sensitive," Eris murmurs against my skin, her voice¡ªsoft, teasing¡ªvibrates through me in ways I never imagined while her lips still wrapped around my pinky peak. "Y-yeah¡­" I exhale shakily, my breath coming in short, uneven gasps. I wasn''t expecting this. Not like this. Is this what it feels like for girls? Are we really ten times more sensitive than guys? Or¡­ am I just different? I don''t know. I can''t think straight. All I know is that every touch, every movement, feels amplified¡ªelectrifying, overwhelming. And yet¡­ I don''t want her to stop. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It''s just¡­ a lot to take in. A lot to get used to. Eris seems to understand. She then lets her tongue press gently against me, applying just enough pressure to let me acclimate to the waves of pleasure. And slowly, I adapt, my body relaxing into her touch. Then, she begins to move¡ªsucking, licking, kissing, alternating between my nipples with a rhythm that drives me wild. Every flick of her tongue, every gentle bite, sends jolts of pleasure through me. I arch my back, my breath coming in ragged gasps as pleasure crashes over me in relentless waves. And just like that Slowly And slowly. Something is building inside me, a tension coiling tighter and tighter. My entire body tenses, my muscles clenching as the pleasure mounts. "MmmmmHHP!" the moan escaping my throat is getting louder and louder, proportionally to the pleasure I''m getting¡­ I''m almost there¡­ Yes¡­ I''m almost there! Is this¡­ what it feels like to come as a girl? Am I about to experience the phenomenon known as¡­ A female orgasm? Hell yes! Anticipation is high. The pleasure so intense that my eyes roll back. "Aaahhh~" I gasp, one hand clawing at the bedsheet, the other gripping Eris''s arm like a lifeline, as pleasure keep building up. But then, suddenly, she stops. Just to open her mouth, to show me something. ¡­ No. No, no, no! NOOOOO! WAIT!!! I panic, wanting to abandon ship. But it''s too late. With one final, devastating lick, her keratin-spiked tongue brushes against my nip, sending a nuclear shockwave of pleasure through me. And before I know it¡­ "MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHPPPPP!" I come hard. I come super hard. My mind going blank as pleasure obliterates everything. It''s like the world has been nuked, leaving nothing but white-hot ecstasy in its wake. Chapter 65 - 65: A girls love (R-18) "Uwwwwwwww~~~~~~ E-Erisssssss!" I whine, my voice trembling on a high note as I shudder under the lingering waves of pleasure. "You¡ªyou almost killed meee!" Sweat glistens on my forehead, trailing down my flushed skin. My limbs feel limp, my strength completely drained by the heat of her touch. Beneath my left palm, the bed sheet lies torn, shredded by my own desperate grip. Eris holds me tightly, her laugh soft and playful. "Hehe, I''m sorry¡ªI got a little carried away," she murmurs, flashing me a mischievous smile. Leaning in, she plants a tender kiss on my lips by way of apology, then whispers near my ear, "So, how was it? Coming as a girl?" Well, it was¡­ Incredible. But I''m definitely not telling her that! So I push her away, pouting hard. "Hmmph! Alright, my turn now!" "Oh? Still good to go?" she teases. "Of course! Don''t underestimate me!" I declare, even though I just had the biggest orgasm of my entire life. Somehow, I''m still ridiculously horny¡ªactually, even more than before. Plus, I need a little payback for what she put me through. Still, that being said. Isn''t this amazing? I could go on like this all day¡ªI could have sex forever. Catgirl reincarnation, banzai! Of course¡­ that''s only if I have enough stamina though¡­ We then shift positions, Eris lies back while I climb atop her. I begin trailing soft kisses along her neck, savoring the subtle warmth and faint salt of her skin. "Ahhh¡­" she sighs, tilting her head back, her soft, breathy moans sending a delicious shiver through me. Smooch¡­ Slurp¡­ I linger over the taste of her sweat¡ªsalty, yet distinctly hers. It''s intoxicating, and I can''t get enough. Then I notice something else, something that drives me wild. "You¡­ you smell so good¡­" I murmur, my voice unsteady. "It''s making me dizzy¡­ really dizzy." "Mmmhhp¡­ you smell amazing too¡­" Eris replies, her eyes fluttering closed. Startled, I jerk away, sniffing at my own skin. "I¡­ smell? Wait, am I stinky?" I panic a little bit. But Eris pulls me down for another deep kiss before drawing back to meet my gaze. "No," she purrs, brushing her lips against mine. "You smell wonderful. It''s your mating scent. It tells me how good you''re feeling." "Mating¡­ scent?" I echo. Eris chuckles softly. "It''s your unique smell, and it''s at its strongest right now. It pulls me in like a magnet." "I¡­ I see!!!" I murmur. "Then¡­ you have your unique scent too!" "Yup. I guess so." But still¡­ mating scent? What the heck is that??? Suddenly, things click. AAAaaah!!!! Pheromone!!! In the animal world, pheromone is something that the animals release to attract their mating partners. It''s a really strong aphrodiac. "I might get addicted to your smell, Felicia," Eris says, her voice low and warm. "M-me too¡­" I admit with a flustered stammer. Alright, enough talking, I still have to make Eris feel good! I lower myself further, lips and tongue exploring her body at a deliberately unhurried pace, tasting every inch of her upper body like a decadent treat. Meanwhile, my hand cups her breast, my fingers dancing over her nipple, now firm against my touch. With the slightest pressure, I let my tongue graze it gently, watching her body twitches in response. It''s too cute. It''s like I''m zapping her with low electricity. I then look up at her beautiful face, only to see her eyes fixed on mine. Her teeth bite into her her lower lip as she watches me with palpable anticipation, wordlessly inviting me to continue. A sly smile curls my lips. Hell yeah¡­ Revenge time! I circle my tongue around her hardened nipple in slow, deliberate arcs, moistening this sensitive area with my hot saliva. Then I catch it gently between my lips. Eris''s body tenses, a soft gasp escaping as her moan deepens. Encouraged, I pick up the pace, lavishing her nipple with my tongue while my fingers toy with the other. At the same time, I suckle softly, almost like a baby. "Ahhhh~" Eris moans louder, her back arching off the sheets. She presses one hand against the back of my head, urging me to suck harder, while her hips begin a slow, insistent grind against my leg. Oh my¡­ I can feel the wetness. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the heat too. "Eris¡­" I pauses, my lips still grazing her skin. "Do you¡­ want me to use my brushy tongue?" She doesn''t even hesitate. "Yes," she breathes. Her quick reply sends a heady wave of desire rushing through me. Alright, if she says so¡­.! Spiky tongue mode activated! My keratin-covered tongue shifts, transforming into a textured, brush-like surface. Adn with it, I brush it onto Eris nipple, stimulating it even more. However¡­ What? She can take it? Amazing!!! I''m stunned, especially considering how overwhelmed I felt when she used hers on me. As I brushes harder, and faster, Eris moans and writhes a bit, but that''s it. She keeps pressing my head onto her boobs, urging me to continue. So, worried I''m not giving her enough, I pick up the pace even more, though a small voice in my head wonders whether I should go more intense. What if I hurt her? After all¡­ The nipple is such a sensitive spot¡­ I don''t really want to hurt it at all! However¡­ Before I can hesitate, Eris suddenly wraps her arms around me, clinging tight, squeezing me flush against her chest as though I were her personal pillow! "MMMHMMMMMM¡­!" A long, loud moan echoes through the room. Her entire body goes rigid for a heartbeat, then shudders violently. Wait¡­. Did she just¡­? A satisfied grin tugs at my lips. And then, after that¡­ When Eris finally exhales, her breath ragged and filled with relief, she gazes up at me through heavy-lidded eyes, her face glistening with sweat. "I¡ª I came," she murmurs, voice husky. "That was¡­ incredible." Those words ignite a spark of pure delight in my chest. For some reason, I''m happy, incredibly happy! My heart feels lighter, and I lean in for another kiss, tasting the salt of her lips. We remain that way for a little while, kissing and fondling each other''s breasts, giving Eris a moment to come down from her high. Then, slowly, I feel her hand slide toward the space between my legs. She presses against my soaked underwear. "Mmmh¡­" I moan softly at the sensation of her fingers brushing across the damp cloth. "My, you''re already so wet," Eris purrs, then proceed to show me her hand. She spreads her two fingers, and between it, a string of slimy substance. "Hehe, you too¡­" I tease, slipping my own hand lower to cup her mound, feeling the heat radiating from her drenched folds. And then, we both proceed, moving on to explore each other more fully. Chapter 66 - 66: Pregnancy ??? (R-18) Moments later¡­ "Aaahhh~ Eris¡­ Eris!" I keep moaning, calling her name as wave after wave of pleasure crashes through my mind like an unrelenting tsunami. Every movement of Eris''s fingers inside me feels divine, the shape of them molding perfectly as my body throbs around her touch. The wet, rhythmic sounds¡ªthough embarrassing¡ªalso send a new rush of heat coursing through me. "Mmm¡­ So you like this, hmm?" Eris murmurs, her tongue flicking over my sensitive clit. "Yes¡­ yes¡­ I love it," I gasp, my voice trembling. It''s all so amazing, I can''t stop¡ªI don''t want to stop experiencing this. I''ve already lost track of time, lost in this haze of ecstasy. I''ve come so many times it feels unreal, and Eris too is swept up in the same storm of sensation. She slides in another finger, pumping faster and faster until I can barely form coherent thoughts. "Aaa~ Eris¡­ I''m coming¡­ I''m coming!" My body arches as another climax erupts. Muscles lock, pleasure exploding once again. "NYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA~~~!!!!!" I cry into a pillow, biting down hard as my body convulses and my pussy juice squirts into Eris''s face. Then, when I finally look at her, she smiles and wipes away the glistening evidence with her hand, licking it off as though tasting the finest delicacy. "Th-thanks for the meal¡­" she teases. "Aaaaahh! Erissss!!! Don''t lick that! It''s so embarrassing!" I protest, though part of me is strangely thrilled. Honestly, how the heck did I have soooo much water inside my body? Is that normal???? I DON''T KNOW!!! After cleaning me up with her tongue, Eris moves upward. By the look on her face, I know she wants to kiss me again. And for a heartbeat, I hesitate. Aaaahhhhh¡­. Given the fact that she just kissed me there¡­ Do I really¡­. Really want to kiss her right now??? Yet, eventually, my need for her overwhelms any lingering embarrassment. Ah, screw it¡­ I tug her closer, pressing my mouth to hers in another passionate kiss. Her lips are salty. Too salty. "See?" Eris whispers against my mouth, pulling back just enough to meet my eyes. "You are very delicious." And then, we continue. This time, it''s me fingering her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- A while later¡­ "AAAAHH! I''M BEAT!" I groan, collapsing onto the bed. My body still tingles with lingering arousal. Yes, I''m still horny, somehow, but exhaustion weighs on me like a heavy blanket. Meanwhile, Eris lies beside me, looking all too ready for another round. "Eris¡­." I whine. "I can''t anymoreeee" Eris chuckles. "It''s okay," she says. "We can continue tomorrow." "Nn!!!" "And besides, that much sex should be enough to get you pregnant." She adds nonchalantly. ¡­ Eh? Wait¡­ What? Preg what? "I-I''m sorry¡­ W-what did you just say? P-pregnant?" My heart nearly stops. She didn''t just say pregnant, right? That''s impossible¡­ right? RIGHT??? However¡­ "What? You don''t want to have my babies?" Eris teases. "W-w-w-w-w-WAIT A MINUTEEEE!!" I bolt upright, tail puffing out. "W-we are both girls, right? How can I get pregnant? Isn''t that impossible????" Yeah, that doesn''t make any sense! After all¡­ how the heck can I get pregnant without receiving any sperm? "Huh? You don''t know?" Eris blinks, furrowing her brows. "If my magic is strong enough, I can just imbue it into your body. Voil¨¤¡ªinstant pregnancy. Hehe." "Huh¡­?! HAAAAA???" I stare at her, utterly horrified. "Y-you''re joking, right?" But¡­ Eris'' face is straight. She''s not. And then, she smiles, before leaning down to kiss and rub my belly. "Hehe, I can''t wait to meet my tiny Felicias in 9 months¡­." ¡­ ¡­ NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!! My head now spinning. NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! I don''t want kids yet. I''m still too young!!! And besides¡­ I don''t want to go through childbirth yet! I''m not readddyy!!! However¡­ Looking at Eris, who seems so happy right now¡­ Aaaaaaa¡­.. Damn it¡­ Too late to turn back now. And now that I think about it¡­ It''s actually¡­ not as bad as it seems? Well, I guess¡­ one or two babies won''t hurt, right? And besides, if I can give birth to a few mini Eris, who will be just as beautiful and healthy and gorgeous as her¡­ That would be so nice, right? And just like that, the thought soothes my mind somehow. And for some reason.. I suddenly find myself looking forward to it. But then¡­ "Wait¡­ Felicia¡­" Eris mutter, her expression serious. "You¡­ seriously believed that?" Huh? I blink. Believe¡­ what? ¡­. "AAAAAA!!! ERISSSS!!!!" She tricked me! She freaking tricked me again! But what makes me even madder¡­ Is the fact that I actually fell for it! AAAAAA! HOW WAS I SO STUPID!!! "NOOO! I''M SO SORRY!!! AHAHA, I''M SORRY, STOP, STOP!!!" Eris pleads. But it''s too late. I''ve already launched my tickle attack! Take that, Eris! Taste the wrath of a catgirl''s¡­ tickles!!! She writhes under my assault, giggling uncontrollably. Meanwhile, relief settles in my chest¡ªknowing I won''t actually get pregnant. Phew! I feel good! This means unlimited, worriless sex! Suddenly, Eris twists around and grabs my wrist, effortlessly flipping me onto my back before climbing on top of me again. She leans down, her face hovering inches from mine. "You''re so cute, Felicia. I can never get enough of you," she whispers. "Hehe, I know!" I say back. Now that we had sex and all¡­ There''s no way I would be easily flustered like before! I''m desensitized to Eris! Muhahaha! But then¡­ S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You know," Eris murmurs, lips hovering near mine, "if I had a dick, I''d impregnate you at every chance I got." And as she said that, she sounded dead serious. Like she really, really meant it. And as a result¡­ Ba dump BA DUMP! "E-ENOUGH!" I squeak, cheeks blazing as I shove her away and roll over, facing the wall. Damn it, why is my face so hot? And what the heck is wrong with me now? Why am I¡­ giggling?! Oh, come on!!! "Felicia¡­" Eris then whispers my name, her arms snake around my waist, pulling me into a warm, comforting spoon. "I love you¡­ hehe." she murmurs softly, "I-I love you too¡­" I whisper back. We lie there in silence for a while, saying nothing at all, just soaking in each other''s warmth. And yet¡­ my heart refuses to calm down. Damn it¡­ My mind keeps conjuring up these perverted thoughts. Eris¡­ with a dick. A big, veiny dick attached to her already perfect body, throbbing with power and desire as she spreads my legs open. Oh¡­ my god. I don''t know what''s come over me, but I must be losing it. Because, for some reason¡­ That''s¡­ seriously¡­ kind of hot. Chapter 67 - 67: The next morning Hehe¡­ The best feeling in the world? Waking up with my face buried in soft, bouncy boobies!!! ¡­ I stir awake, momentarily disoriented but quickly lulled by the comforting warmth of Eris''s body pressed firmly against mine. Her smooth skin brushes against my cheeks, and her gentle, familiar scent envelops me like a cozy blanket. Slowly, I inhale, savoring this blissful moment, then lean forward to place a soft kiss on the curve of her cleavage. "Hey, good morning," she murmurs, voice playful as it tickles my ear. "Morning¡­" I reply, unable to resist the giddy smile tugging at my lips. "How long have you been up?" I ask, tightening my hug around her. "Not too long," she answers, fingers threading through my hair in a tender ruffle. "I just wanted to watch you sleep for a bit. How was your rest?" Rather than answer right away, I let my mouth drift to one of her nipples, too absorbed in the temptation before me. "Mmmmh¡­" Eris sighs softly, a slight tremor in her voice. "You just woke up¡­ ahhh~¡­ and you''re already hungry?" "Nn!" I respond, intensifying my rhythm. My tongue circles her nipple, grazing it with gentle nibbles. It hardens between my lips, sending a delightful shiver through my body. "Ahhh~¡­" she breathes again, pulling me closer and nipping at my ear in turn. A moment later, her hand trails down past my hips, eventually letting one finger slip into my wet slit. "Mmmmmhh~¡­" I moan, feeling a surge of electricity course through me, instantly reigniting my lust. Slowly, I relax into her touch, allowing her long, slender finger to delve deeper inside. From there, it takes no time at all before we both succumb to yet another sweet, heady round of morning sex. The bed creaks beneath us, and our heated moans fill the room until time becomes a blur. By the time we notice our surroundings again, noon has arrived. At last, I collapse on top of Eris, gasping for breath, my body tingling and drenched in sweat. Glancing up, I notice she still appears relatively unfazed¡ªher seemingly boundless stamina never fails to amaze me. "Well," she says, offering a mischievous smile, "now that you''ve had your¡­ breakfast, what do you want for lunch?" "MEAT!" I blurt out without hesitation. "Filoan bird! Horned rabbit! Something hearty." She laughs. "Alright, hearty meat it is. And after that, what would you like to do?" "Hmm¡­ not sure," I admit, shrugging playfully. "I''ll follow your lead." "Great. I still have some more places to show you," Eris replies, her eyes gleaming. "Nn," I answer in agreement. Since my Identity Card will still take a few days to finalize, I can''t start work in the kitchen just yet. Consequently, I find myself with a handful of free days to explore Mistvale as I please. We lie there together for a few moments longer while I catch my breath. Eventually, once I feel ready to face the day, we both slip into fresh clothes, gearing up for whatever awaits us. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- A while later, we find ourselves at the bustling food market, each of us clutching a flame-grilled horned rabbit leg and devouring it with unabashed enthusiasm. "MMMMMMHHHH! Horned rabbit is the best!" I exclaim, letting out a pleased purr. Sure, Filoan birds are tasty, but there''s something about horned rabbit legs that puts them in a league of their own. I take another bite, my sharp fangs puncturing the crisp, charred skin and sinking into the tender muscle beneath. As I tear off a chunk, a delicious blend of herbs and spices floods my mouth, perfectly balancing the meat''s natural gaminess. The taste is so divine that my mind nearly goes blank from sheer bliss. Meanwhile, Eris devours her own meal at record speed, even chomping straight through the bone. Crunch, crunch, crunch. So incredibly crunchy. Not a single scrap goes to waste. Wow¡­ I pause, staring at her in awe. No matter how many times I see her do that, it never ceases to amaze me. Feeling curious, I decide to give it a try myself. Biting down hard, I hope to crack the bone. But¡­ nothing. It''s like gnawing on a stone¡ªI can''t even make a dent in it. Ugh, this is impossible! Eris bursts out laughing, shaking her head in amusement. My ears flatten at her reaction. "Ahhh! Eris! Why are you laughing?" I protest. "You need way more bite force to do that, silly!" she teases, her voice light. "Right now, you''ll only end up chipping your teeth." "Ehhhh???" I exclaim, wrinkling my nose in confusion. "But we''re both Cat Furren, so why can you do it and I can''t?" "Because I''m A-rank, that''s why," Eris replies with a wink. "Besides, it''s a good way for me to train my jaws." Crunch¡ªanother bone shatters under her jaw. She slurps up the marrow before chewing through the rest of it. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. OOOOOOOHHHH! My mind reels with the realization. So for her, eating is also a form of training. That''s¡­ so efficient! However, a sudden and unsettling thought crosses my mind. "W-wait!" I stammer. "Have you ever¡­ killed anyone with your bite?" "Oh, of course!" Eris answers breezily, her eyes gleaming with dark amusement at the recollection. "One time, a guy immobilized my arms and legs with a shackle spell, so I had no choice but to rip out his throat and crush his Adam''s apple." I gulp, my stomach lurching at the vivid image. Instinctively, I lift a hand to shield my own neck. Of all the ways to die, having your throat torn out by a catgirl might be one of the most brutal. In my head, I can almost see Eris drenched in blood like some vampiric nightmare, and the thought both terrifies and strangely intrigues me. "Well," Eris continues, "aside from that one, maybe three or four more guys? I don''t remember exactly. I usually prefer swords¡ªI''m not that feral. But hey, sometimes desperate situations call for desperate measures." Her words remind me yet again of the harsh reality of adventurer life: endless danger, unpredictable outcomes, and the constant need to train in any way possible. Eventually, Eris wipes her mouth after polishing off her fifth horned rabbit leg. "I''m stuffed. How about you, Felicia?" "Same!" I reply, swallowing my final morsel of meat. I only managed four legs and already feel drowsy. She hands me a small flask of minty alcohol, which we use to rinse out our mouths¡ªswish, swish, swish¡ªthen we spit onto a patch of grass. The sharp sting burns my tongue, but at least my mouth feels clean and fresh. "So," Eris begins, picking at her teeth with a wooden toothpick, "would you prefer to take a nap, or shall we head to the dungeon?" "Dungeon!" I answer without a moment''s hesitation. She nods approvingly. "Alright, then! Let''s stop by the Adventurer''s Guild first and pick up a quest." Earlier, Eris had presented me with several ways to spend the day, and I chose the dungeons¡ªbut only the lowest-grade ones, of course. As much as she worries about me going into dangerous places, learning the basics seems like the smart thing to do. After all, dungeons are an integral part of this world, and everyone needs at least a fundamental understanding and proper preparation before venturing inside. Chapter 68 - 68: First quest Once again, we find ourselves at the Adventurer''s Guild, standing in front of the Quest Board where adventurers select their missions. Each quest note is color-coded, indicating the minimum rank required: No color: E-rank or below Green: D-rank Blue: C-rank Purple: B-rank Yellow: A-rank Red: S-rank At present, the board only has B-rank quests and below. According to Eris, there hasn''t been a yellow (A-rank) quest posted for over five months, and no red (S-rank) quest in a couple of years. Those high-level tasks are typically the most dangerous, often requiring teams of A-rank or S-rank adventurers. However, A-rank or S-rank dungeons¡ªthough extremely rare¡ªdo appear from time to time. Beyond this color-coding, quests fall into a few main categories: sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Subjugation Quests: Adventurers must defeat a certain number of monsters in a dungeon and return with specific materials (e.g., claws, fangs, or other drops) as proof. Gathering Quests: These involve collecting particular items from within a dungeon, such as mana crystals or rare herbs and flowers. The guild¡ªor whoever issued the quest¡ªneeds these materials for research, crafting, or other specialized uses. Exploration Quests: Whenever a new dungeon appears, or when an uncharted section of an existing dungeon requires investigation, exploration quests are issued. These missions often involve guiding cartographers or academics to map new regions and study unique dungeon phenomena. Sometimes, exploration quests delve into ancient ruins, too. Crime Quests (Listed Separately): A separate board displays bounties on criminals who hide in dungeons to evade authorities. These quests function like wanted posters, with the guild offering rewards for information leading to an arrest or for bringing the outlaws in directly. After spending a few moments carefully considering our options, Eris snaps her fingers and says, "Hmmm, let''s go with this!" She plucks a quest note from the main board. It''s a green-coded Gathering Quest. Leaning over her shoulder, I skim the details: ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Quest type: Gathering Danger: D rank Dungeon: Lake Vanessa Request: 10+ Vanessa Lilies with frozen petals (has to be kept frozen!!!) Reward: 2000 crowns for each 10 flowers gathered, up to 20000 crowns. Note: Do NOT touch the flowers with bare hands, and be aware of frogs! Just don''t step into within 10 meters from them, or they will notice ya, and try your best not to pick any flower with a frog guarding it. Well, if ya lads are strong enough to beat up those fuckers and get their core, feel free to do so! I will also be paying ya 100 crowns for each core! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Ooooh! This sounds amazing!" I exclaim, practically bouncing with excitement. "And the pay is fantastic, too! Great find!" Honestly, 2,000 crowns for just ten flowers? Considering my salary at the Gilded Horn would be around 50 crowns an hour, this is a huge payoff. No wonder so many people want to become adventurers! But Eris taps me on the head, hard. "Owww!" I yelp, rubbing the spot where she hit me. "Silly," Eris mutters, shaking her head in disapproval. "If the reward is really that great, then why hasn''t anyone else picked up this quest already?" "Huh?" I falter. She''s got a point. If this reward is so lucrative, why is the quest still posted? The guild is full of capable-looking adventurers who should''ve snapped it up by now, especially if it''s only labeled D-rank. Unless¡­ "Y-you mean¡­ it''s not really D-rank?" I ask warily. "Exactly," Eris replies, flashing a wry grin. "Though Lake Vanessa is rated D-rank overall, the specific area where the blue Vanessa Lilies grow has a high mana concentration and is considered more like C-rank territory. Plus, the frogs there are tough. Even a C-rank party might struggle, especially if they stumble on a big group of them." Gulp. I swallow hard. Even C ranked adventurers are at risk? What the hell? "T-then¡­ you are saying¡­ this one is a dirty scam quest? No way, that should be illegal, right? Why would the guild allow this? They are putting adventurers in danger!" ""Well, technicallyyyyy¡­" she says with a shrug, "it''s still doable at D-rank¡ªprovided you''re incredibly lucky though hehe. Sometimes, the lilies can sprout outside the dangerous zone, and if you manage to collect your ten flowers there, you''ll complete the quest without setting foot in the high-mana region!" "Ohhh!" My eyes widen. "That¡­ does make sense. Still, shouldn''t the quest be classified as C-rank to avoid confusion? Then more experienced adventurers would be likely to tackle it, right?" Eris chuckles. "You''d think so, right? But making it C-rank would force the quest issuer to pay a higher registration fee and increase the reward to meet C-rank standards. It''s cheaper for them to leave it at D." "That''s shady!" I blurt out. "It is," Eris agrees, nodding. "But it''s a common trick¡ªpeople try to fit their requests into the lowest rank possible to cut costs. They bank on desperate adventurers who will still take the risk. At higher ranks, this kind of tactic is rarer, since those quests are usually tied to serious, large-scale dangers." Right¡­ That makes sense. But still¡­ I feel bad for anyone who accidentally take on quests like these. Not only they won''t be able to retrieve the flowers¡­ They would potentially be in grave danger as well. "Don''t worry, adventurers aren''t idiots," Eris reassures me, patting my back. "As you can see, nobody''s touched the quest because it looks shady. Everybody knows how dangerous Lake Vanessa is. Unless they''re complete newbies¡ªthen, well¡­" She smiles thinly. "It''ll be quite an experience for them¡­ if they survive." Her eyes narrow ominously, and I swallow hard. "So¡­ why did you take this quest?" I ask, still puzzled. Even though I understand the quest''s pitfalls, something doesn''t add up. "You said it''s not worth it, right?" "Why?" Eris winks. "Because Lake Vanessa is really pretty, that''s why! I really wanted to show it to you. And besides, I''m only an E-rank adventurer, remember? I can only take D-rank quests!" "Huh?" I blink. "But you actually are ¡ª Uoooohhhh!!" Suddenly, it clicks. Right! RIGHT!!! She''s actually A-rank, but her current ID only shows E-rank status. By law, that means she''s limited to picking D-rank quests! Therefore, this quest, with the highest reward amount among all the other D rank quests, is actually her best choice! And given the fact that Eris is super strong, there will be no danger for her taking it at all! C ranked, or even B ranked quests are just cakewalks for her! "Alright, ready to go?" Eris asks, nodding toward the registration desk. "Nn!" I reply, excitement bubbling up in my chest. And with that, we head over to register our party¡ªready to tackle my very first dungeon quest. Chapter 69 - 69: Registering the quest As we approach the registration counter, we''re greeted by a cute Fox Furren in a professional Adventurer''s Guild uniform¡ªa dark green suit paired with a neatly tied black bowtie. Her fluffy orange tail sways slightly behind her, and her long, perky ears twitch at our arrival. Her short bobbed hair frames her face perfectly, making her look both sharp and approachable. Her name, Emma, is displayed on a small golden nameplate pinned to her suit. "We''d like to take this quest, please," Eris says, handing over the quest paper we pulled from the board. Emma flashes a polite, professional smile. "Of course. May I have your ID, please?" "Sure," Eris replies, casually fishing out her forged ID from her pocket and passing it over. Emma takes a moment to examine both the quest paper and Eris''s ID. However, as expected of an experienced Guild staff member, her eyes immediately flicker with suspicion. Not with the ID though. But the quest itself. Her fluffy tail stiffens slightly, and she leans forward, lowering her voice. "Erm¡­ are you sure you want to take this quest? Lake Vanessa isn''t exactly the safest place¡­" There''s a genuine concern in her voice. Eris remains unfazed. "Yes, is there a problem?" Emma hesitates, glancing around to make sure no one else is listening before subtly gesturing for us to come closer. She leans out of her booth, lowering her voice to a near whisper. "I''m breaking Guild policy by saying this, but¡­ this quest is a scam!" Her eyes flick between us anxiously. "It may be labeled as a D-rank quest, but honestly? I wouldn''t take it unless I was at least C-rank! Ms. Eris, you''re only E-rank. If you go to Lake Vanessa, you might not make it back." Wow¡­ That impresses me, my heart feels a bit warm. To think there''s a guild receptionist like this¡­ genuinely caring about other people. I hope Guildmaster Karl gives her a raise soon. "Thank you," Eris replies smoothly, "but there''s no problem." "Huh?" Emma blinks, her fluffy ears twitching in confusion. "Wait¡­ didn''t you hear what I just said? Lake Vanessa¡ª" "Actually¡ª" Eris suddenly leans in closer and whispers something directly into Emma''s ear. ¡­ I can''t hear a word of it. But whatever she said¡ª Emma''s entire expression shifts. Her eyes widen, and she gasps slightly. "Ahh, I see!" A bright smile replaces her previous concern, and she straightens up cheerfully. "Then, I''ll register you for this quest right away!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huh?! WHAT???! Just like that??? I''m dumbfounded! "Thanks!" Eris grins as Emma rummages beneath the counter for the necessary paperwork. And then, within minutes, everything is sorted. "Thank you for taking the quest! Please stay safe, and good luck!" Emma chimes with a renewed enthusiasm. After exchanging thanks, we step out of the Adventurer''s Guild and into the open air. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Moments later, as we are now outside. "Eris, what did you say to Emma earlier that makes her change her attitude?" I ask. My tail is being restless. My curiosity is eating me alive! Eris just winks. "Hehe, it''s a secret." "Aaaah! Eris!" I pout dramatically, crossing my arms as I glare at her. Stareeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee... Eris snickers, shaking her head in defeat. "A-alright, alright! Geez, look at you, staring like that." She leans in close and whispers, "It''s nothing special. I just told her that I wanted to take you sightseeing, that''s all." Eh? Sightseeing? Oh! "Right! You told me that Lake Vanessa is really pretty!" I exclaim, feeling a spark of excitement. "Yup, it really is," Eris nods. From Emma''s perspective, it must have seemed like we were only taking the quest to admire the scenery, not actually fight anything. No life-threatening battles. No monster ambushes. Just a casual stroll through a beautiful, scenic lake. But¡­ something about it still doesn''t add up. Did Emma really believe that? I narrow my eyes further. "Reeeally?" Eris tilts her head innocently, wearing a smug little smile. "What? You don''t believe me?" She ruffles my hair, laughing. "It¡­ can''t be that simple right?" "Haha, look at you, when did you get so smart?" she laughs. "Alright. Sightseeing aside, the main reason I took the quest is to prevent other E rank adventurers taking it!" My ears perk up. "OOoooh! Now that''s a good answer!" "I know, right?" Eris winks. I grin. So, the real reason for Eris to take this quest is so that some poor, unsuspecting newbie wouldn''t be walking straight into a death trap. Honestly, that''s kinda cool. But then¡ª "Hey," I squint, "what do you mean ''when did you get so smart''?!" Eris bursts out laughing. "Haha, yes, yes, you''re always smart, Felicia." "Hmph! That''s more like it!" She then smirks mischievously. "Alright then, smart girl, do you remember the ten dungeon safety rules?" "Nn!" I nod enthusiastically, puffing up my chest before proudly reciting everything I''ve learned. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Earlier, on our way here, Eris already told me about the rules. 10 Essential Dungeon Safety Rules It''s to ensure survival and success for all adventurers venturing into the depths of unknown dungeons: 1. Never Go Alone Dungeons are unpredictable and can be filled with hidden threats¡ªambushes, traps, or deadly monsters. A lone adventurer is easy prey. Always venture with a balanced party to cover individual weaknesses and boost survival odds. 2. Double-Check the Dungeon Because new dungeons appear constantly, confirm you''re entering the correct one. Carefully read any posted signs or ask nearby Knights and Guild staff. If a dungeon is missing its sign or seems unmarked, do not enter¡ªreport it. It could be newly formed, unstable, or far more hazardous than expected. 3. Have an Escape Plan Before stepping inside, make sure you have multiple ways out. Mark pathways, keep teleport scrolls at the ready, or memorize key landmarks. Adventurers who charge in without a backup route tend to become another grim statistic. 4. Study & Prepare Thoroughly Knowledge is power. Research the dungeon''s layout, monsters, and potential hazards beforehand. Talk to seasoned adventurers, review Guild intel, or buy detailed maps. Also, maintain your gear in top condition, checking for damage and stocking up on essentials. Always double-check your inventory¡ªsmall oversights can be fatal. 5. Don''t Touch Unknown Objects Mysterious artifacts, glowing flora, or random items on the ground can be cursed, trapped, or even hidden monsters. Always be cautious when interacting with unfamiliar objects; a moment''s carelessness can spell disaster. 6. Manage Resources Wisely Your supplies¡ªfood, potions, mana reserves, torches, and weapon durability¡ªare limited. Conserve them, and don''t waste healing items on minor injuries. Save your energy for times of true peril. 7. Be Aware of the Dungeon Ecosystem Dungeons have an internal balance. Killing too many weaker creatures might draw out more powerful predators; stealing rare materials could awaken guardians. Using excessive magic can trigger hidden consequences. Understand these dynamics before rushing in. 8. Trust Your Instincts If the atmosphere suddenly feels heavy, or an unnatural silence sets in, heed the warning. Many adventurers perish because they ignore that nagging sense of danger screaming at them to retreat. 9. Watch Out for Other Adventurers Not every threat comes from beasts. Rival parties, bandits, or criminals often lurk within dungeons, posing as allies or waiting to ambush. Be cautious and only trust those with proven reputations. Lastly, rule 10. Nothing Is Worth Your Life No treasure or relic justifies losing your life. If a situation looks grim, abandon greed and focus on surviving. The dead don''t spend gold, and no artifact is worth becoming just another skeleton. Chapter 70 - 70: Going out of town "Wow, you already memorized most of them?" Eris exclaims, visibly impressed that I managed to recite almost all ten of the dungeon safety rules. "Hehe," I reply, scratching my nose. Both my ears and my tail perk up with pride. Of course, Eris had to give me a few hints, but I''ve pretty much got them down now. "Anyways, have you ever broken any of those rules?" I ask, curious. "Hmm¡­" Eris tilts her head thoughtfully. "Well, sometimes." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Like when?" She shrugs. "For example, I''ll occasionally go into a dungeon alone." "HEY!!" I frown. "That''s literally the most important rule!" "I know," she says with a small smile. "But sometimes there are exceptions. It really depends on the situation." I narrow my eyes. "What sort of situation?" "Well, I''m an A-rank adventurer," she explains casually, "so there''s no real reason to bring anyone along to a D-rank dungeon, right?" "Oh, that makes sense," I concede. In that case, it''s almost impossible for someone as strong as Eris to be endangered by a D-rank dungeon. "Yeah, and besides," she continues, "these rules are guidelines, not absolute laws. That doesn''t mean you can just ignore them, though! If you''re inexperienced and below C-rank, you''d better stick to every single one. I''ve seen far too many deaths that could''ve been avoided if people had just followed the basics." "Nn!" I nod. "I will follow" "Also," Eris suddenly halts and spins to face me, planting her hands on her hips. "For you, I''m adding a new rule¡ªRule Eleven!" "Ehhh? Eleven?" I blink. "Yeah!, rule Eleven ¡ª Eris rule! Never go into the dungeon without Eris!" That makes me chuckle. "Alright!" "Promise?" Eris raises her pinky finger, looking at me expectantly. "Ooh!" I beam. A pinky promise! Just like how I showed her two days ago! "Hehe, YES!" I say and hook my pinky around hers And with that, our promise is sealed. After that, we happily continue on our way. But before leaving town, we still have to pass through the main gate. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A moment later. "Halt!" A town guard steps forward, raising his armored hand to block our path. He''s a Bear Furren¡ªtowering, broad-shouldered, radiating an aura that makes even the cobblestones seem to shrink. His gleaming full-plate armor, etched with faint runes, looks impossibly heavy, yet he wears it as effortlessly as a second skin. A massive broadsword hangs across his back, its hilt worn from use, while tufts of coarse fur bristle from the gaps in his steel-clad joints. I stare up at him. What''s it like inside that armor? I wonder. The midday sun glares off the metal, and I wince in sympathy. The heat inside that shell must be unbearable! Nearby, another Bear Furren, nearly identical to the first, is stopping another group of travelers. They must be twins. Interesting! "Good afternoon, ladies," the Bear Furren greets us. "Hi," Eris greets him back. I also bow slightly. "You two are heading out of town? Please show me your ID," the guard asks. Eris reacts without hesitation. She pulls out her ID from a small pouch at her hip, holding it up for him to see. Meanwhile, I scramble to produce a piece of official-looking parchment, my temporary Guild pass, explaining that my ID is still being processed. As the Bear Furren guard looks at it, I can feel my heart pounding a little harder than usual. Because, of course, same as Eris'' ID, every single piece of information on my paper is also fake. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Name: Felicia Flufftail Date of Birth: August 13, 1305 Race: Cat Furren Hometown: Sablethorn - Zehrak Desert Adventurer Rank: E Criminal Record: None ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Flufftail, huh?" the guard murmurs, glancing from my paperwork to my tail. "Hey!" I protest, crossing my arms self-consciously. The towering Bear Furren guard quickly bows, lowering his bulky shoulders in an attempt at an apology. "I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to stare." "I-it''s okay!" I say hastily. "M-my father has a fluffy tail, but my mom doesn''t!" "Ohh! I see!" The guard responds with an understanding nod. Yeah¡­ Flufftail. It''s definitely on the odd side for a family name, but in the Zehrak Desert region, weird surnames are apparently pretty common. Originally, I picked it because it sounded cute out of all the options that the Guildmaster presented to me, but now that I think about it¡­ my tail isn''t even that fluffy! Well, too late to change now! Still, it beats something like Felicia Longwhiskers or Felicia Softpawpaws! "Alright, Ms. Wildfang,"¡ªhe hands Eris''s ID back¡ª"and Ms. Flufftail,"¡ªhe returns mine¡ª"if you don''t mind me asking, are you two heading to the dungeons today?" "Yes, we are," Eris replies. "Is there a problem?" "Ah, not at all," the Bear Furren guard says. "It''s just that there have been some criminal activities lately, so please be extra careful in the dungeons." "Criminals? Is it the Crimson Order?" Eris asks, her eyes narrowing slightly. The guard''s expression shifts, and he nods gravely. "Ah, so you''ve heard the rumors too." "Only bits and pieces," Eris admits. "Would you mind filling me in? I''m not completely sure what''s happening." "Well," the Bear Furren guard begins, his tone more subdued now, "some wanted members of the Crimson Order were found dead recently." "What? Someone killed them?" Eris says, feigning surprise. "Do we have any idea who did it?" He shakes his head. "The Knights and the Guilds are investigating, but there''s no information yet¡ªno idea who''s responsible or what really happened. Either way, stay vigilant out there." "Understood," Eris says, giving him a courteous bow. I follow suit, bowing politely. It seems Guildmaster Karlogen''s efforts to cover for us worked¡ªnobody suspects Eris as the one who took out those Crimson Order thugs. Phew! With that, we''re finally allowed to exit the town, strolling through the gates without any trouble. "See?" Eris grins as soon as we''re clear. "Told you there was nothing to worry about." She winks mischievously. "Nn!" I nod in agreement, feeling a wave of relief. We set off heading west. According to Eris, the entrance to the Lake Vanessa dungeon is somewhere inside the forest just beyond Mistvale''s western edge. It shouldn''t take more than a few hours to reach, so with a little luck, we''ll arrive well before sundown. Chapter 71 - 71: Emotional payment And once again, my embarrassingly pathetic stamina gets the better of me. In less than an hour, my legs turn to jelly, and I can barely shuffle forward without gasping for breath. My heart hammers like an overtaxed engine, and I can''t even manage a coherent sentence. Sensing my struggle, Eris comes to a halt and leans forward, beckoning me. "Hop on," she says. Tears of relief well up in my eyes. "H-huuhuu¡­ Erisss¡­" I sniffle, then climb onto her back, settling my arms around her shoulders. I could tough it out if we took a break, but then we''d risk not reaching our destination before sundown. Of course, Eris is strong! She doesn''t appear bothered at all by the extra weight¡ªshe''s barely breaking a sweat. Ahhh~ this is nice! I relax myself on Eris'' back. No need to walk, enjoy the scenery. And most importantly, hugging Eris! However, a few minutes later, as we continue through the forest, she suddenly pipes up, "You know you can''t just ride me for free, right?" "Eh?" I squeak in surprise. "W-what do you mean by that?" She gives me a mischievous grin. "I mean you owe me some sort of¡­ payment. Yes, payment!" "Aha!" I exclaim, then quickly pause. "W-wait, but what kind of payment do you want?" I barely have any money¡ªbeing unemployed and all¡ªso I''m essentially broke. "Hmmm¡­" Eris taps her chin theatrically. "In that case, I''ll take an emotional payment." "Emotional¡­ payment?" I echo, blinking a few times. Then the realization hits, and my ears perk up. "Oh! Right!" Eagerly, I lean over her shoulder and plant an enthusiastic kiss on her cheek. "Mwah!" Then another one. "Mwah! Mwah!" I pepper her with loud smooches. "Mwah, mwah, mwah, mwah, mwah¡ªthere, that''s ten kisses! Enough?" "Ehhhhhhh¡­" Eris laughs, shaking her head. "Ah, so you want both cheeks!" I declare, sliding to the other side to do the same. "Mwah, mwah, mwah¡­ times ten again! That''s twenty kisses in total¡ªsatisfied?" To my dismay, she just giggles. "Hehe, nope!" she says, eyes dancing with amusement. "Eeeeeeh? How is that not enough?" I wail. "How many more kisses do you need? W-wait¡­" My cheeks suddenly burn, and I shake my head. "Don''t tell me you want¡­ that?! Eris, we''re out in the open!" Honestly, no matter how¡­ horny she might be, doing that outdoors would be a complete disaster if someone saw us! "Heeeeh?" Eris narrows her eyes, the corners of her mouth curling mischievously. "Hey, hey¡ªwhat are you even thinking about? Heh¡­" "W-what do you mean?" I stammer, feeling my face grow even hotter. "I¡ªI mean¡­ if you really wanted to, then¡­" My gaze drifts to the side. The forest floor is blanketed in tall bushes¡ªpretty high, actually. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We could slip behind them. As long as we keep our voices down¡­ But still¡­ doing this in the middle of the day, in nature¡­ Aaaaa~! That would be sooo shameless! But.. But¡ª! I don''t know why¡­ I kinda ¡­ want to¡­ do it¡­ That would be so ¡­ wild¡­ Eris chuckles. "Haha, silly, I know exactly what you''re thinking. But that''s not what I meant. Unless¡­ you''re feeling really adventurous¡ª" "N-NOOO!" I yelp, face practically on fire. Eris suddenly clicks her tongue. "Anyway, if we tried anything now, we''d be late." "Y-yeah!" I squeak. "We¡­ we don''t have time!" Mortified, I bury my face in Eris''s cloak, wishing I could vanish on the spot. Damn it¡­ Damn it! Since when I''ve turned into such a naughty girl? Aaaa! I''m such a big perv!!! I want to find a hole already! "W-well then," I venture, "what do you want for an emotional payment?" "Oh," Eris says, brightening. "I was thinking¡­ you could sing me a song?" "Heh? A song?" I blink. "Yeah. You''re from another world, right? I''m curious about the music there. What kind of songs do you like?" I pause, recalling how I used to belt out tunes in the shower back on Earth. "I''m¡­ not that great at singing," I admit sheepishly. "I mean, I do it sometimes, but¡ª" "That''s okay!" Eris laughs. "I promise not to judge." "Alright, but don''t blame me if your ears start bleeding!" I huff, half-joking, half-worried. Settling more comfortably on her back, I mull over what songs to try. My favorites back on Earth were J-Pop and the occasional heavy metal track, but there''s no way I can replicate that here¡ªlet alone in Japanese. After a moment, I inhale, clear my throat, and announce, "Okay, I''ve got it! Ready for my song?" I feel Eris''s ears perk up in anticipation. "Ready," she says. And so, I start singing¡ªquietly at first, then with more confidence¡ªsome of the familiar melodies I remember from Earth. A few English pop choruses and catchy tunes spill from my lips, echoing through the forest path as Eris carries me onward. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Moments later¡­ "Uoowowowowoooooo!! Baby, baby ohhhh! You know the rules, and soooooo do IIIII!!!" Eris chuckles quietly, trying to keep her shoulders steady so I won''t slip off. "Hey!" I huff. "How was that? Amazing, right?" "Absolutely," she nods enthusiastically. "The lyrics are¡­ something else." "Right?" I beam, feeling proud. Never gonna give you up!!! Never gonna let me down!!! Never gonna run around and Hurt you! The lyrics are so beautiful that it perfectly captures my love for Eris! "Hehe, and I''ll never let you down either," Eris replies softly. "I''ll stay with you to the end of time." "Aww, Eris!" I give her an extra-tight hug. After a moment, I pipe up again. "Hey, Eris¡ªcan you sing for me too? Yeah¡­ Now that I think about it, I''m in a whole new world That means, new culture and music! Then.. what''s the better way to explore ones culture through it''s music? I''m excited! And curious! "Alright, wanna hear my songs?" Eris announces. "Ohh?" I perk up. "Wait, your songs?" My ears twitch in anticipation. "Ah, no," Eris clarifies, "Not my original song, but it''s a folk song I love. My mom and dad used to sing it to me when I was little. And apparently, they learned it from my grandparents¡­" "Oh, so it''s a traditional tune, passed down through generations?" "Exactly¡ªit''s a classic Cat Furren folk song." "Ayyy, sounds perfect!" I''m excited already! Eris clears her throat, pauses for a heartbeat, then begins to sing. ¡­. As Eris''s voice resonates through the forest¡­ What¡­ The actual¡­ Heck??? It''s¡­ good???? No, not only good. It''s amazing!!! I''m struck breathless by how angelic it sounds. It''s as though the entire woods are holding their breath to listen. The melody cradles me in a warm embrace, brimming with hope, love, and pure happiness. Goosebumps dance across my skin as I rest my head against her shoulder, feeling a cozy sense of belonging. I can''t stop smiling. "Eris¡­ your singing is so good, I absolutely love it," I murmur. "Then, would you like to hear another?" she asks, a tender light in her eyes. "Nn!" I nod enthusiastically. And so she does¡ªone song flows into the next, each more magical and majestic than the last. Meanwhile, she carries me through the narrow, winding forest path, weaving around thick tree trunks and over brush-strewn ground. Everything around us feels so vibrant, like nature itself is tuning into her voice: small rabbits emerge from bushes, ears perked curiously; butterflies flutter overhead, as if they''re dancing in time with her melody. Shafts of sunlight pierce through the leafy canopy, creating a dreamy, natural stage just for us. Even the raspy crunch of fallen leaves beneath Eris''s feet seems to match the rhythm of her song. Lost in the magic of her voice, I hardly notice the time passing, until the sun''s final glow leads us to a spacious outpost in the heart of the forest, arriving just before dusk. Chapter 72 - 72: Vanessa outpost We arrive just in time. The sky has already darkened, and the moon and stars are gradually coming into view. Up ahead, an outpost sprawls across a wide clearing in the forest, its perimeter enclosed by low wooden fences. A few guards patrol the area, and a short guard tower¡ªbearing the Adventurer''s Guild emblem on a large flag¡ªstands watch. Meanwhile, wooden torches line the path, offering a gentle, flickering glow that pushes back the shadows of the encroaching night. "We''re here, Felicia," Eris says, gently setting me down from her back. "This is the Vanessa Outpost. We''ll stay here tonight and head to the dungeon tomorrow morning." "Nn," I reply, briefly smoothing out my hair and clothes, wanting to appear at least a little presentable. According to Eris, outposts like this serve three crucial purposes. First and foremost, they provide a resting place for adventurers both before and after their perilous dungeon ventures. Since journeying from Mistvale can take hours¡ªor even days¡ªdepending on the dungeon, it''s practical to have a nearby hub. In fact, many seasoned adventurers opt to base themselves here rather than renting a place in the city, returning to Mistvale only when necessary. Secondly, these outposts can act as modest trading points. While not as lively or expansive as the main markets back in town, they still allow adventurers to sell items obtained from dungeon runs without having to haul everything back to Mistvale. Granted, the prices may be slightly lower, but it saves a great deal of time. Merchants also frequent these places, purchasing goods to resell at a profit in the city. Conversely, adventurers can acquire weapons, armor, potions, and other vital resources right here; weapon rentals and repair services are available too. Lastly¡ªand perhaps most importantly¡ªthe outpost serves as an early line of defense in the event of a dungeon break. Should monsters ever spill forth unexpectedly, the adventurers stationed here would respond first. There are five large outposts around Mistvale, plus several smaller ones. The larger outposts are regulated by the Adventurer''s Guild, while smaller ones might be privately owned by other guilds. "All right, let''s head inside," Eris suggests. After providing our IDs to the guards at the entrance, we pass through the fences and enter the outpost. "Wow, this is amazing!" I exclaim, unable to hide my awe as I take in the sight around me. It looks like a small, self-contained village hidden deep in the forest. Wooden cabins are scattered throughout a clearing, while a spacious area is set aside for tents. Off to one corner, there''s a section filled with training dummies for practicing combat, and just beside it sits a modest trade station where adventurers can buy and sell supplies. At the heart of the outpost, a large bonfire crackles and glows, providing a warm, comforting light over the entire scene. Besides the guards, about twenty people are milling around, each occupied with some task. A few sit on wooden benches, chatting quietly or having a meal, while others practice swordplay, their armor reflecting the dancing flames. Without lingering, we make our way toward the biggest building here: a large wooden house adorned with multiple guild flags. This, as Eris explains, is the Vanessa Outpost''s headquarters, where we can register ourselves and secure a place to stay. As soon as we walk in, a human woman dressed in the Adventurer''s Guild uniform greets us. "Good evening," she says politely. Glancing around, I notice that the interior d¨¦cor and layout immediately remind me of the Adventurer''s Guild back in Mistvale, though it''s clearly on a smaller scale, with more wooden furniture and fewer people bustling about. "Hi," Eris begins, returning the greeting with a friendly nod. "We just arrived from Mistvale and want to rent a place for the night." "Sure," the woman replies, gesturing toward her right. "You can speak with Lisa at counter number three." "Got it, thanks," Eris says, before heading that way. I follow close behind, curious to see what our options are. Behind the counter, Lisa greets us with a bright smile. She''s young¡ªlikely eighteen or nineteen¡ªwith twin ginger braids framing a delicate face. "Good evening," she says in a cheerful tone. "You''re looking to rent a place to stay?" "Yes, please," Eris answers. "Would you prefer a cabin or a tent?" Lisa inquires. "Oh, a cabin, please," Eris responds without hesitation. "Great!" Lisa chimes. "And what kind of cabin did you have in mind?" Eris pauses for a moment, then turns to me. "Felicia, what do you think?" "Ehhh?" I blink in surprise. "I-I''ve never been here before, so I''m not sure!" "I see," Lisa murmurs understandingly. She hands me a slip of paper listing different cabin types and their prices. I look it over, realizing there are far more options than I expected. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Bronze Tier Size: 15 square meters Description: This option includes a single bed for the night, along with a small closet and a chest for storage. Both the door and windows are secured with minor enchantments to deter thieves. It''s suitable for one or two people. Price: 149 crowns per night of 3,999 crowns per month ¡ª¡ª- Silver tier Size: 20 square meters Description: This one is a little bit bigger, comes with a bigger bed and bigger closet and chest. There''s also a small desk and chair. Price: 199 crowns per night or 5499 crowns per month ¡ª¡ª¡ª Gold tier Size: 35 square meters Description: In addition to a bed, this tier offers a small kitchen equipped with basic cooking tools and utensils, allowing adventurers to cook their own meals. It also includes a private toilet for added privacy! Price: 299 crowns per night or 7999 crowns per month ¡ª¡ª- Ruby tier Size: 75 square meters Description: Designed for groups, this spacious option includes multiple beds and ample room for larger parties looking to save on costs. There''s also a small kitchen for cooking. It''s perfect for four or more adventurers! Price: 399 crowns per night or 10499 crowns per month ¡ª¡ª- And lastly, the most luxurious one! Diamond Tier! Size: 150 square meters! As many bed and furniture as you want! Furnished according to the customer''s need! Spacious kitchen will a cooler device that can make ice cream or cold drink! Private luxury toilet, plus a private bath! Also, access to services like free massage, free food, discounted weapon and armor maintenance! However, the price¡­ 799 crowns per night! Or 19.999 crowns per month! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Well¡­. WELLLLLLLL¡­. "G-gold tier then?" I murmur, tugging Eris'' arm. 300 crowns per night is¡­ ouch¡­ This will hurt¡­ very much. I can feel the pain already just by looking at the numbers¡­ But¡­ while the prices are quite absurd, and I don''t really need the kitchen since we will only stay for one night, I need the toilet! As a girl, I can''t just wander off into the bushes in a forest full of wild animals and insects, not to mention the other people around here! Besides, I have no idea how clean¡ªor unclean¡ªthe public restrooms might be. "Hmmm, you like it?" Eris asks, eyeing me curiously. "Well¡­ yeah," I admit slowly, casting her a tentative look. "If we can''t afford that, then Bronze Tier would be fine, I guess¡­" After all, we only need somewhere to sleep safely through the night. As for the restroom issue¡­ I suppose I could ask Eris to go with me if I''m that worried. However¡­ "All right, I''ll take the Diamond Tier," Eris suddenly declares. My jaw drops. Nearby, Lisa''s eyes go wide in shock. "E-eh? Diamond Tier?" she echoes. "Yes," Eris confirms casually, handing the paper back. "The most expensive one, please." Meanwhile, I''m practically speechless. Diamond tier cabin 800 crowns per night¡­ Whatt? WHAAAAT???? WHAT IS GOING ONNNN?!!! Eris turns to me with a smug wink. "I need a good rest¡ªand a bath. You do too, right?" "Y-yeah¡­ but that''s so much money!" I protest in disbelief. "Don''t worry. We''ll earn it back in no time," Eris replies with a carefree laugh. Then she turns back to Lisa, reiterating, "Diamond Tier, please." And then, before I can even gather my thoughts, the transaction is done. Eris signs the paperwork, and just like that, 800 crowns vanish in a heartbeat. Now, holding the key in my hands, I still can''t believe it. Eris, however, seems entirely unconcerned. "Hey, let''s go, I''m hungry!" she exclaims. "I smell grilled Filoan! Quick! Before they sell out!" "Y-yeah, let''s go!" I answer, snapping back to reality. However¡­ sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I''m still shaking in my boots right now. Oh my.. Oh my goodness¡­ Now that I think about it.. Right¡­ Eris is an A-rank adventurer. She''s likely raking in far more money than an ordinary person could dream of, which explains why she didn''t hesitate when buying me expensive clothes¡ªand why she doesn''t even blink at the Diamond Tier cabin''s price. Chapter 73 - 73: Spending habit Nom, nom, nom¡­ "Whew! I''m stuffed! Time for dessert!" I announce after devouring my tenth grilled Filoan wing of the evening. As always, it''s absolutely delicious¡ªthough the price here is a bit steeper than at the Gilded Horn, around 30 percent higher. Still, it''s totally worth every crown. Meanwhile, Eris has already finished her meat and is now sipping on a berry smoothie topped with a fluffy swirl of whipped cream. As I watch her enjoying the smoothie, I realize¡­ catgirls are indeed¡­ cats and girls! We love both cat food and girl food! Yeah¡­ the logic is weird, but super simple. While cats are obligate carnivores, unable to taste sweetness, human girls typically love sweets. Hence, catgirls like me can devour both meat and sugary treats! Yup, the best of both worlds! Hehe¡­ In fact, once I finish a hearty meal of meat, my brain immediately craves something sweet and creamy¡ªlike cake or a smoothie. On the flip side, vegetables are practically inedible to us. It seems that the greener they are, the more bitter and vile they taste, and in large quantities, they can even upset a catgirl''s sensitive digestive system! A bit of spice is okay, but salad? Eughhhh!!! Definitely not on our menu anymore! I slip a piece of berry pie into my mouth. "MMmmmmmmhhh!!!" And my whole body trembles with blissful delight. My tail swishing around in approval. "Eris! This pie is amazing!" I exclaim, taking another bite. "See?" Eris says with a satisfied smile. "I told you they make great pies here!" "Nn!" I hum in agreement, savoring the sweet, fruity filling and perfectly crispy, golden crust. And then, slurp! I slurp on my berry smoothie too! At first, I''m skeptical when Eris told me about the pies. And now, I almost can''t believe I''m enjoying such decadent treats in the middle of a forest outpost. Apparently, there''s a nearby dungeon rich in berries, so people gather them daily to produce fresh pies, smoothies, and other delicious sweets. How convenient! There''s even some people selling slime candies, which we will definitely check out later. "Hehe," I giggle. "This doesn''t even feel like a dungeon trip¡ªit''s more like a resort vacation!" "I know, right?" Eris says, returning my grin. "But still¡­ I can''t believe you went and rented that Diamond Tier cabin¡­" I muse, heaving a small sigh. "It''s so expensive¡­" "Bah, stop worrying about it," Eris replies. She then leans back in her chair and takes another sip of her smoothie, looking completely unbothered. "After all, money''s only good if you''re willing to spend it, right? Sometimes, we need to treat ourselves too¡­" "Uhhh¡­ huh?" I blink, trying to process the meaning behind Eris''s words. On one hand, as broke as I was recently, I would love to save whatever I can. Definitely not spending a fortune on luxurious things like this¡­ But on the other hand¡­ well, I can see her point. If I had money to spare, I''d probably treat myself too. After all, I too had a phase when I spent money like there''s no tomorrow. Thousands of dollars, gone, vanished into the blackhole called Fantasy Impact. Back then, I was such a gacha addiction, and there was even a point when I had to eat ramen for days¡­ So¡­ Haha¡­ Who am I to question Eris'' spending habits now? And besides, it''s her money. She can use it however she pleases. But still¡­ There''s something I don''t quite yet understand. "Eris," I say quietly, my curiosity piqued. "If you make that much money, why do you still stay at the Gilded Horn? You can definitely afford somewhere bigger, nicer, right?" I mean, it''s one thing not to blink at renting a Diamond Tier cabin just for the night, but it''s another to live so modestly in a simple tavern day-to-day. It just doesn''t make sense the more I think about it. Hearing that, Eris smiles. A dab of whipped cream clings to her upper lip, so she licks it away. "Hey, isn''t it obvious?" she says. "I don''t really need anything else. Besides, having Gordon around is nice." she adds. "Oh! Right!" I exclaim. Suddenly, it all clicks. I''m so silly, how can I not realize this? After all, no matter how luxurious a place is, it definitely can''t beat the cozy warmth of Gordon''s inn! Gordon is always there to protect me. Lilly is always there to brighten my day with her cheerful smile and positive energy. Plus, at the Gilded Horns, the best food in Mistvale is just a few steps downstairs. I can literally eat anything I want, anytime when living there. It''s basically the best life! Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeah, who needs more when you already have such a cozy room, good friends, and good food? "But that''s not the only reason, you know?" Eris then leans in and says in a lower voice, "Remember¡­ I''m still an E-rank adventurer, no?" She then winks at me. And after a second¡­ "Ooooohhh!" I exclaim, nod in understanding. Right! Right! RIGHT! That''s the main reason! Since she''s hiding her true rank, she can''t very well flaunt her money by living in a posh suite full-time, or people would get suspicious! "T-then," I say hesitantly, lowering my voice to a whisper, "shouldn''t we avoid booking something as fancy as the Diamond Tier cabin tonight? People might investigate you¡­" "Nah, it''s fine," Eris replies with a shrug. "It''s only once in a while. Besides," she continues, shooting me a fond smile, "you''re my girlfriend¡ªI want to treat you to the best. So, let me spoil you a little, okay?" Badump! Suddenly, my heart jumps a beat. My cheeks warm at those words, and I can''t help a shy giggle. "A-alright," I agree softly, "but next time, maybe something more modest? I won''t want to get you into any trouble¡­" "Hehe, okay," Eris says, taking another leisurely sip of her drink. I continue munching on the berry pie. "Mmmmmmh~!!! Delicious!!!" Meanwhile, the night air grows cooler, yet the blazing bonfire keeps us cozy as we finish our food. Eventually, Eris stands, stretches her arms overhead, and bends backward like a cat, eliciting a few crackling pops in her neck and spine. "Urrrrgh, that feels good," she sighs. Then she straightens, smiling at me. "So, want to walk around?" "Nn!" I nod eagerly, rising from my seat. Thus, with our bellies full, we decide to explore the trading corner for a bit, gathering any last-minute supplies we might need for tomorrow''s dungeon trip. Chapter 74 - 74: Preparation So, according to Eris, Lake Vanessa is one of the larger dungeons within a much broader complex called the Vanessa Dungeon Cluster, which includes five major dungeons and thirteen smaller ones. This entire cluster was first discovered¡ªand partially explored¡ªby Lady Vanessa Loren, the second Guildmaster of the Mistvale Adventurer''s Guild, many, many years ago. Essentially, dungeons can exist within other dungeons. In some places, dungeons connect to each other like a network: sometimes only one or two link up, but there can also be dozens or even hundreds interwoven together. It''s similar to the way branches grow on a tree, creating a sprawling system known as a dungeon cluster. Apparently, the Vanessa Dungeon Cluster is among the ten largest clusters in the entire Kingdom of Eldenwald. Notably, they all share a perpetually wintry biome, regardless of conditions outside, and certain monsters appear consistently across the different parts of this cluster. With that in mind, Eris and I both realize we need a few essentials before tackling Lake Vanessa. First, we need a map. "Mister, how much does it cost to rent a map of the Vanessa dungeons?" Eris inquires, gesturing toward a stack of rolled-up maps on a wooden table. Currently, we''re in the trading corner of the Vanessa Outpost, where adventurers can buy and sell various supplies. The vendor we''re speaking to is a young Furren man with distinct squirrel-like features. He wears simple black leather attire and a broad hat¡ªone that has two holes, allowing his long, squirrel-like ears to poke through. But it''s his fluffy tail that truly catches my eye. Aaaaaa¡­ AAAAAAAA!!! It''s so fluffy that I just want to pet it! JUST THE TAIL! S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, while Eris is talking, my eyes are literally glued to the tail. It sways to the left, then to the right, then to the right like pendulum swings. And my pupil automatically move accordingly like being hypnotized. "Oh, which part of the cluster do you want to rent a map for, or do you want the entire complex?" the squirrel man asks, his two big front teeth shining as he points to different piles of parchment. One stack is much larger than the others, signifying a complete set of maps for the entire dungeon network. As Eris already mentioned, the Vanessa Dungeon Cluster is massive, so adventurers often choose to rent only the sections they plan to explore rather than carrying around an unwieldy master map. Plus, without printers in this world, creating each copy by hand is painstaking. According to the vendor, these are all hand-drawn by himself¡ª"Vanessa Dungeon Map Version 5.8," he proudly notes¡ªupdated just a few weeks ago after a Guild exploration expedition. Some corners remain unmapped, but the Lake Vanessa area we need is quite detailed. "Well, we only need the section for Lake Vanessa," Eris explains. "Sure thing," the squirrel man replies, reaching into a specific pile before handing Eris a smaller map. "That''ll be 20 crowns for one day, and if you could just sign here¡­" He offers Eris a paper that appears to be a rental contract. "Be careful, though." he adds . "If you lose my map, you''ll have to pay me 460 crowns for it!" "Understood," Eris replies. She briefly checks the map, ensuring it''s what we need, and then scribbles her signature. "Here you go¡ªmoney and contract," she says, passing him the requested payment. "Thanks for your business!" The squirrel man grins, tipping his hat. "If you need more maps, remember I''ve got the best deals in town." "Absolutely!" Eris assures him. And just like that, the transaction is quick and seamless, leaving us with our crucial dungeon map in hand. After that, we move on to the next task¡ªbuying other essentials. "Since Vanessa dungeons get pretty cold, we''ll need some proper gear," Eris explains as she leads the way. "Nn!" I nod, following closely behind. We make our way to a nearby outfitter, where we rent thick jackets, insulated pants, and waterproof boots, all designed with cryo-resistance to keep us warm in the frigid dungeon. Renting the gear here at the outpost is far more convenient than lugging winterwear all the way from Mistvale. After all, traveling light is essential for adventurers. The total rental fee comes out to 50 crowns per day, and after signing a few more contracts, we''re all set. Afterward, we wander into the nearby weapon stalls, not because we need anything, but just to browse. I already have my trusty Messer sword, which is in prime condition, and Eris? Well, she doesn''t need weapons at all. Right¡­ I nearly forgot. When she fought those Crimson Order guys, she conjured weapons purely out of mana. I guess that''s why she doesn''t carry a blade or bow¡ªshe can literally summon anything she needs, anytime. That''s so cool¡­ and convenient! I''d love to inspect her mana weapons someday. Maybe even learn how to use them myself? Suddenly, something catches my eyes. "Ooooh, Eris, look!" I tug at her sleeve excitedly, pointing at a display table filled with a particular set of weapons. "These are so cool! Wowww! Can I try them on?" They''re claws¡ªsharp, gleaming clawed gauntlets that look incredibly badass!!! With these, I can be like a certain famous superhero! Well, I have absolutely no clue how to wield them properly though, considering my only experience with weapons is swinging my Messer¡­ and maybe chopping onions in a kitchen. But still¡­ they just look so cool! The moment I spot them, I''m instantly filled with an overwhelming urge to slip them on and try slashing at the air. However¡­ Eris doesn''t answer. "Eh? Eris??" I murmur, tilting my head. I finally notice¡ªshe''s not even looking at the claws. Instead, her attention is elsewhere, her gaze locked onto another stall. Her ears perk up slightly, her whole body stiffening as she listens intensely to a conversation happening just a few steps away. There are two Wolf Furren guys, one sitting and one standing, chatting something. And somehow, this seems to have caught her interest. Her tail flicks ever so slightly¡­ And her hand squeezes mine a little bit. Chapter 75 - 75: Children of Zehrak While browsing the weapon stall, Eris suddenly shifts her attention to the side. Following her gaze, I notice two large Wolf Furrens resting nearby. Their impressive, muscular builds are similar¡ªboth stand over two meters tall¡ªbut their hair colors differ: one has a striking silver hue, while the other''s is dark as midnight, each framing a human-like face. They''re even dressed alike, in slightly tattered shirts straining around their bulging arms. Their hair, long and tousled, falls across broad shoulders. However, one detail immediately catches my eye: the silver-furred wolf is missing his left arm. The bandages are still there, which suggests he lost it not too long ago. Could it have happened during a dungeon incident? Curiosity piqued, I swivel my ears in their direction, quietly focusing on their conversation in an attempt to catch snippets of what they''re saying. "Haizzz¡­" the silver-haired wolfman sighs, sounding weary. "If our Guildmaster didn''t go missing, we wouldn''t be in this situation¡­" "Well, what can we do?" the black-haired wolfman replies with a resigned shrug. "We have to stay optimistic. On the bright side, we''re still alive. Our wives and children are safe. That''s what truly matters." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, you''re right," the silver-haired wolfman agrees, though the sadness in his eyes lingers. "Compared to our fallen comrades, we are still the very lucky ones." Suddenly, Eris turns to me with a concerned look. Her expression reveals a flicker of worry I can''t quite place. She then gestures at the wolf men and whispers, "Felicia, would you mind if I go talk to them real quick? The two Wolf Furrens here¡­" "Nn," I say, nodding. However, I can''t help but sense something significant behind her request. Because, there''s a tension in her eyes¡ªas though their words struck a personal chord. Thus, together, we approach them. "Excuse me," Eris begins, her tone very polite. "I hope I''m not interrupting, but could I ask you something?" "Huh?" The silver-haired wolfman turns and blinks, then gives a short smile. "Oh, sure, young lady. How can we help?" "Ah, nothing too serious." Eris pauses. "I just wanted to ask¡­ are you two from the Zehrak Desert?" Zehrak Desert¡­ Isn''t that where Eris is from? At her question, the two wolves exchange a short glance. For a moment, I sense a flicker of caution on their faces. Then, as if coming to an unspoken agreement, they nod in unison. "Yes," the black-haired wolfman confirms. "We''re from Zehrak." At those words, Eris''s eyes flicker with emotion. "Then¡­ how is Zehrak now?" she asks, pressing one hand to her chest while her other hand tightens around mine. There''s a slight tremor in her voice, though it''s subtle. The silver-haired wolfman lets out a slow sigh. "Ahh, it''s a mess these days," he admits, his tone carrying a note of sadness. Then his gaze sharpens as he adds, "Wait¡ªare you from Zehrak, too? Your accent sounds¡­ kind of familiar." "Yes, I''m from Sablethorn," Eris replies with a small smile. "Aha! Sablethorn¡ªthe village of the Catfolk!" the silver wolf says, brightening slightly. She nods. "That''s right. Although, I haven''t been back for a while. My family moved to Mistvale a few years ago." "I see¡­" The silver-haired wolfman offers a soft chuckle, then stands up. "Still, it''s so nice to meet another child of the desert here! I''m Korum¡ªKorum Bonecracker," he announces, extending his one good hand in greeting. Eris takes his hand and gives it a firm shake. "And I''m Darron Blacktail," the black-haired wolfman adds, bowing his head in a friendly gesture. "It''s always good to run into someone from our homeland. As you might''ve guessed, we''re both Wolf Furren from Lunera." "Oh, Lunera?" Eris exclaims. "That means we''re practically neighbors!" "Haha, that''s correct!" Korum says, flashing a grin. Just like that, the mood shifts significantly¡ªan undercurrent of relief and camaraderie floats between them. "How wonderful!" Eris says, before introducing us. "I''m Eris Wildfang, and this is my girlfriend, Felicia Flufftail." "Oh! Delighted to meet you, Ms. Wildfang and Ms. Flufftail," Korum responds warmly. "Oh? You two are lovers?" Darron chimes in, his ears perking with interest. "That''s great¡ªyou look amazing together!" "Hehe, thank you!" Eris replies, her smile widening. "But please, just call us Eris and Felicia." "Got it," Korum says with a nod. "Feel free to call us by our first names too!" Despite their imposing appearance, the two wolfmen prove to be surprisingly warm and approachable. Still, I can''t help noticing a subtle tension hovering in the background¡ªEris must be thinking about what they said earlier regarding the Guildmaster and Zehrak''s troubles. "All right, come on¡ªjoin us for a meal!" Korum exclaims, his toothy grin returning as his tail swishes back and forth. Eris hesitates briefly, glancing my way. "We literally just ate," she says, looking a bit amused, "but if you don''t mind, we''d love to chat." "Sure!" Darron replies, shifting over on the bench to make room. "We could use some company. It''s better than worrying here by ourselves." "Okay, do you guys drink milk?" Korum asks, glancing at the mugs around the table. "Yes," Eris answers, nodding. "I''ll just have a little, though." "M-me too," I says quietly, still feeling a little bit shy. With that, we both settle in carefully, mindful of the scattered plates and half-empty cups. The gentle murmur of the outpost hums in the background, but our attention is fixed on Korum and Darron, eager to learn more. As we chat, a cool evening breeze passes through the outpost, rustling the torches and sending flickering shadows across the ground. All around us, the hum of conversation and activity continues, yet it feels like the four of us have stepped into our own little circle. And after a few minutes of casual banter, Eris finally steers the conversation back to the real question on her mind. "So, just what exactly happened in the Zehrak Desert?" she asks, her tone turning slightly more serious. Korum, shifts uncomfortably. "Oh, so you haven''t heard?" he replies, letting out a weary sigh. "Haiz¡­ it''s terrible there. The situation is really bad." Darron adds. Eris leans forward, her eyes narrowing in concern. "Did a dungeon break happen?" Darron offers a resigned shrug. "Well, dungeon breaks happen all the time in Zehrak¡ªyou know how unstable that land is. They''re almost routine." "Right¡­" Eris nods knowingly. "If it were just your average dungeon break, we could handle it." Korum leans back, heaving a deep sigh and closes his eyes. "The real issue is that three of Zehrak''s top guilds has fallen." "What?" Eris murmurs, her eyes widening. "The major guild¡­ collapsed? Which one?" "Shadowfang, Razortooth, Serpenttail¡­" Korum answers grimly. A flicker of sorrow crosses his features. At the mention of those names, Eris goes utterly still, like a statue carved in shock. A heavy silence follows, and I notice a slight tremor coursing through her body. Chapter 76 - 76: Zehrak situation "E-Eris? Are you okay?" I shakes her arms, worrying. Her body is trembling. Her grip on my hand tightens. Her complexion is unnaturally pale, like someone lost inside a terrifying nightmare. "Hey, what''s wrong?" Korum, the silver-haired wolfman, chimes in, his brow furrowing in concern. His one remaining arm twitches slightly as if he''s debating whether to reach out. "Eris?" I ask again. It takes a few long, tense seconds before Eris finally stirs. She blinks rapidly as if breaking free from a trance. "A-aah, I''m¡­ I''m fine, I was just¡­ too shocked," she forces out. "Yeah¡­" Korum mutters, rubbing the back of his neck. "I think we all were. Who would''ve thought¡­ three of the big five guilds of Zehrak would fall apart, just like that?" Eris straightens, regaining some of her composure. Her expression hardens. "How?" she asks, her voice firm and demanding. "How did this happen?" Korum exhales, his shoulders sagging. "It was Black Scorpion," he says grimly. "They waged war against the other guilds." Eris stiffens. "What? Black Scorpion?" Darron nods. "Yeah¡­ just like that, they tore through everyone." And looking at Eris, it''s clear that the name means something to her. I can tell by the way her jaw clenches, her fingers twitching slightly. There''s something about this guild that unsettles her. "Eris¡­ what''s Black Scorpion?" I ask hesitantly. But before Eris can answer, Korum turns to me. "It''s another guild, young lady," he explains. "One of the biggest in Zehrak. A really powerful one. You''ve really never heard of it?" "I-I''m sorry¡­ I don''t know much about the Zehrak Desert." I admit. Hearing that, Eris gives me a reassuring squeeze on the hand before explaining. "Felicia''s a new adventurer. She''s never stepped foot outside Mistvale. In fact, this is her first dungeon trip." "Oh, I see," Korum nods in understanding. "Well, welcome to the grind!" Darron adds. "The dungeon is a dangerous place, especially to a pretty girl like you, so please be careful, Felicia." "T-thank you," I nod, appreciating his concern. "Anyways," Eris turns to me, before slowly explaining the whole picture for me. "The Zehrak Desert is a vast place belongs to the Zerakia Kingdom. And within this desert, there are five major guilds: Shadowfang, Razortooth, Serpenttail, Eagleclaw, and Black Scorpion, each manages their own territory consists of a few towns or cities. Sablethorn and Lunera belongs to Shadowfang. However¡­" Eris turns to face Korum and Darron. "Yes, Shadowfang has fallen. That means both towns belong to Black Scorpion now." Korum says grimly. "I-I see¡­" I nod. "But how did that happen? How did the Black Scorpion suddenly gets so strong?" Eris asks. At her question, both Korum and Darron bow their heads, their gazes locked on the ground as though unable to bear the memory. "Haiz¡­ we have no idea," Korum admits, letting out a ragged sigh. "All we know is that, about five months ago, Black Scorpion attacked out of nowhere. Their force was nearly unstoppable¡­ and with our Guildmaster gone, there was no one strong enough to stand against them. Shadowfang fell in three days." "What?" Eris exclaims, her tone incredulous, as though she can''t believe what she''s hearing. "But even if the old man was missing, you still had other executives, right? The Twelve Shadow Pillars¡ªaren''t they all at least A-rank? And didn''t the top three reach S-rank? How could they lose?" "That''s true," Darron says, raking a trembling hand through his hair as frustration tightens his voice. "But even so, we couldn''t hold out against a hundred A-rankers. It was impossible!!!" "WHATT? A hundred A-rankers?" Eris echoes in stunned disbelief. "And that''s not even the worst part," Korum adds, his eyes clouded with an almost haunted fear. "Their Guildmaster¡­ I''ve never seen anyone so terrifying. Our three S-rankers tried to gang up on her, but she killed them in under two minutes!" "Yeah," Darron agrees, swallowing hard. "From what we''ve heard, she might actually be the sixth person in this world to reach SS-rank¡­" And with that, an ominous silence cloaks us, pressing down like a tangible weight. ¡­ "Ah¡­ I can''t believe this," Eris mutters under her breath. "Over a hundred A-rankers plus an SS-rank Guildmaster? What the hell¡­" Suddenly, something seems to click in her mind. "Wait, don''t tell me¡ª" she begins, her eyes widening in realization. At the same time, her face pales as though she''s seen a ghost. However, before she can finish, she clicks her tongue in frustration. "Tsk¡­" "E-Eris, do you¡­ know something?" I venture, tugging on her arm. But Eris merely exhales and shakes her head. "No, I''m just¡­ too surprised. That''s all," she says. However, something about her tone makes me suspect otherwise. But I don''t think I should press her right now. Nevertheless, she forces her composure and turns back to Korum and Darron. "But tell me¡ªwhen those Black Scorpion fighters attacked, did you notice anything¡­ unusual about the way they fought?" The two wolves share a haunted look. "No," Korum finally replies. "They were just unbelievably strong." "And cruel," Darron adds in a trembling murmur. "It was like they enjoyed the killing. The day they showed up¡­ it was a bloodbath." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah," Korum murmurs, lowering his head. "They slaughtered most of our guild members. Most of the pillars were also killed when they refused to surrender themselves to those bastards. Many was tortured to death as well¡­" "In the end¡­ thousands of Guild members¡­ only a few of us got out alive." At that moment, both men sag as though the weight of memory is crushing them. Their bodies tremble, tears pooling in their eyes as they clench their teeth against the surge of horror. "Haha, at the end of the day, we''re just cowards," Korum mutters and laughs brokenly. "We left our friends to die¡­ We betrayed our own guild¡­" Despite their imposing stature, the two wolfmen now appear fragile, trembling as bitter regret and anger mingle in their expressions. The rawness of their grief is palpable, making my own throat tighten. Softly, Eris rests a hand on Korum''s shoulder. "Please, don''t say that," she murmurs. "Surviving is what matters. If the enemy was truly that strong, staying behind wouldn''t have changed anything. No one can blame you for safeguarding yourselves and your families." "T-thank you," the two wolves mumble, though their hands still shake despite her kind words. For a while, the four of us remain there in suffocating quiet, allowing their sorrow to spill freely. Torchlight dances across the scene, illuminating tear-stained faces and casting flickering shadows that make everything feel all the more somber. Chapter 77 - 77: Generosity "So, what are you guys doing for a living now?" Eris asks, "Will you join another guild here? Or¡­" At first, Darron and Korum exchange a look of uncertainty. Then, with a weary sigh, Korum¡ªthe silver-furred wolfman¡ªspeaks up. "Haiz¡­ Darron will. He found a guild that''ll take him on, but as for me¡­" He trails off, glancing at the stump where his left arm once was. A faint, bitter laugh escapes him. "In my current condition, no guild wants me. I''m basically a crippled E-rank adventurer, and all the local guilds rejected my application. By the end of the month, if I don''t find something, I might have to go in alone¡­" My eyes widen. "Wait, you''re still planning to enter a dungeon despite¡­ all this? That''s too dangerous!" He forces a short, humorless chuckle. "I know. But what else can I do? My wife and four kids need to eat." "Isn''t there another job you could do that doesn''t risk your life?" I press, though a pang of worry gnaws at me. Even as the words leave my mouth, I sense how futile they might be. Korum just shakes his head. "Where? Who would hire me for any ''normal'' job? All I''ve ever known is dungeon work, and now I''m missing an arm¡­ that''s not exactly an easy pitch to an employer." A heaviness settles in my chest. The raw necessity in his voice cuts deeper than any blade. He has no choice. For his family''s sake, he''s ready to risk everything¡ªarm or no arm. I want to help¡­ But.. there''s nothing I can do. "Hey, don''t worry," Darron, the black-furred wolfman, interjects gently. "I''ll keep an eye on him. We''ll stick to gathering or exploration quests for now¡ªthings that rely less on brute force. Sure, it won''t pay as much, but it''ll keep us alive." "That sounds like a wise approach," Eris agrees, nodding thoughtfully. "By the way, are you two staying here at the Vanessa Outpost with your families?" "For now, yes," Darron replies, leaning back against the bench. "But eventually, we''re thinking about moving to Mistvale. If that doesn''t work out, there''s always Salam. It''s smaller, cheaper, maybe a bit rough around the edges¡­ but at least we can get our wives and kids settled somewhere safer." "Right¡­" Eris murmurs. And I agree too. I can read the concern etched in her eyes. Living at this outpost might be convenient for adventuring, but it offers little in the way of long-term security or stable resources¡ªespecially for families. The outpost is crowded with travelers, some helpful, others predatory. And with both men heading into the dungeons, who would stay behind to protect their loved ones? Besides, there''s only a limited variety of shops and services here. It lacks the essential things that a town like Mistvale can provide. For example, education, and medical care. My gaze slips over to Eris, and I tug lightly on her arm, silently hoping she might do something to help these two. Yet, I hesitate. After all, who am I to demand she fix every tragedy we stumble upon? But before I can say anything, Eris has already reached into her pouch. Without a word, she pulls out a handful of gold coins. "Here," she says quietly. "Take this." The small mound of coins gleams beneath the torchlight, reflecting dappled patterns on the rough wooden bench. Korum and Darron stiffen visibly, shock etched plainly across their faces. "W-what?" Korum stammers, his voice fraying with disbelief. "This is¡ªthis is too much!" "Young lady, what are you doing?" Darron blurts, staring at the gold in Eris''s outstretched hand. "We¡­ we can''t accept that!" "Hey, it''s fine," Eris insists, pressing the coins into Darron''s trembling grip. "This might be nothing for me, but it''ll help you both start a new life. Think of it as a little push in the right direction." She stands up, gently nudging the coins toward Darron until he''s forced to hold onto them. A warm breeze stirs the air, flickering the nearby torches and adding an almost gentle glow to Eris''s determined expression. "B-but¡­" Darron mutters, his words catching in his throat. "This is too generous." "Yeah," Korum adds, his voice thick. "We really appreciate the thought, but you don''t need to do this." Eris clicks her tongue in mild exasperation. "Like I said, don''t worry about it. I can''t stand by while people from my hometown are suffering. Please, just take it." She brightens her smile, but there''s a resolve beneath it¡ªa fierce kindness that leaves both wolfmen momentarily speechless. Darron glances at the coins, his hand trembling, while Korum''s eyes glisten with unshed tears. "Judging by your gear," Eris continues, "I''m guessing you had to sell your better weapons and armor, right?" "Y-yes," Korum admits, his voice wavering. "We sold them to afford a tent¡­ and some food¡­" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Now that Eris mentions it, I notice how chipped Korum''s sword actually is. Meanwhile, Darron carries only a small dagger at his belt, and both wear tattered, worn clothes¡ªthreadbare shirts and scuffed boots that have clearly seen better days. "All right," Eris says firmly, "if you plan on heading back into a dungeon, at least buy proper weapons first, okay? And please," she urges, her voice softening, "try to find a place in Mistvale to settle down before you go. Don''t force your wives and kids to stay out here unprotected." At those words, both men''s composure finally cracks. Their shoulders shake, tears spilling freely as they clutch the money, almost as though it''s a lifeline. Korum sniffles, wiping his eyes on the back of his hand. "T-thank you," he breathes. "We¡­ we''ll do our best, I promise. B-but are you sure about all this?" Eris offers a reassuring nod. "Yes. And for the third time, you don''t need to worry about me." She takes a quick glance my way, then adds, "If you''re still struggling to find a place to live once you reach Mistvale, go to the Gilded Horn. The owner is a friend of mine. Let him know I sent you. He might have work for you or your wife, something safer than dungeon-hunting." "T-thank you," Darron echoes softly, his voice quavering with emotion. "Thanks to you, we¡­ we can finally give our children a proper meal¡­" Korum''s eyes widen with new hope. "I had no idea there were such helpful people still around. Thank you so much." A hint of a smile touches Eris''s lips. "And by the way, The Gilded Horns owner was once a Zehrakian, too¡ªan ex-member of Shadowfang, believe it or not." "Really?" Korum and Darron exclaim in unison, trading astonished looks. "W-what''s his name? If you don''t mind me asking?" "Gordon," Eris replies. "What?! The ex¨CTwelfth Pillar, Gordon Ramssett?!" Korum blurts, eyes going wide. Eris chuckles softly at their reaction. "Yup. Seems like you''ve heard of him." At this revelation, Korum and Darron exchange another glance, their expressions brightening with renewed hope. Whatever burdens they carry, hearing Gordon''s name clearly infuses them with a sense of possibility. Meanwhile, tears bead at the corners of my eyes as I watch the scene unfold. My heart pounds, filled with both relief and admiration for Eris''s generosity. No matter how many times I try to discreetly dab my face, my cheeks remain wet. And so, for a little while longer, the four of us continue to talk, the conversation shifting toward their families¡ªwhat their wives are like, how many children they have, and the little everyday struggles they face. The night air grows cooler, and the subtle glow from the outpost torches mingles with the quiet murmurs of other adventurers. Yet, in this small circle, warmth sparks anew. Chapter 78 - 78: Wolf family A little while later, an excited, high-pitched voice breaks through the conversation. "Dad!" a child''s voice calls out. Followed by many other cute voices. "Dad! Dad!!!" Everyone turns to look. To my surprise, four small wolf pups come bounding over¡ªsoft, fuzzy ears perked high and tails wagging furiously. A broad grin spreads across Korum''s face as he opens his remaining arm wide, sweeping them up into a gentle, one-sided hug. At the sight of those happy, pup-like children, my own heart warms. Their tails swish back and forth, radiating pure excitement. "Darling, who are these people?" a female Wolf Furren asks, stepping forward in a hesitant manner. She''s beautiful, despite her ragged dress and weary appearance: long blue hair, serene blue eyes, and a dignified posture even in such dire circumstances. Meanwhile, three of the pups have her striking hair color, and the other child has Korum''s striking silver hue. "Aww, they''re so cute!" I blurt out, my own catgirl tail thrashing in excitement at the adorable scene. Korum straightens and clears his throat. "This is Eris, and this is Felicia," he explains, glancing at us before turning back to his wife. "They helped us out¡­ a lot." The moment he introduces us, the pups swarm me with boundless curiosity. "Uwwwooooh! You''re so pretty!" "Hey, Big Sis Felicia, why''s your hair so white? Are you related to dad?" "Can you meow?" "Are you a boy? How come you don''t have a big chest like Mommy does?" ACCCCCCCKKKKK! Urrgghh!!! My heart nearly stops. I can''t believe it¡­ I have been defeated by a child!!! Eris snickers softly, trying to hide a smirk, while Darron snorts in laughter. Korum and his wife look mortified. "I-I''M SORRY!!!!" his wife stammers, bowing apologetically. Meanwhile, one of the pups¡ªapparently named Bloby¡ªgets whisked away by his dad. "Come on, Bloby, you can''t just say stuff like that!" Korum scolds, giving the child a light tap. "Look, you made Felicia upset!" Bloby''s ears droop as he shuffles back to me, tugging at my clothes. "I''m sowwy¡­ sniffle¡­" "Hey, it''s okay." I reach down to pat his fluffy head. "But maybe don''t say something like that when you grow older, all right? You''ll make lots of ladies cry!" Bloby sniffles again but bobs his head earnestly. "Okay!" A moment later, Darron''s wife appears, along with two more children, equally sweet and eager. Soon, introductions are exchanged, and we find ourselves laughing about small, silly things: the mischief the kids get into, how they bicker over who gets to hold the toy sword¡­ Eventually, it''s time for Korum and Darron to head back for the night. They stand, each taking a final moment to bow deeply before us. "Thank you so much, Eris," Darron says, bowing deeply. "Thanks to you, we can start over properly." Everyone¡ªincluding their wives and children¡ªbows to Eris as well, tails wagging in gratitude. The children peek shyly from behind their parents, waving at me with bright, curious eyes. "Once we get settled and earn some money, I promise we''ll pay you back," Korum adds, voice trembling with emotion. Eris gives a slight sigh and a warm grin. "Please, don''t worry about paying me back." Then her gaze flickers with an idea, and she lifts a finger. "But if you truly insist, then if I ever form a guild of my own, come join me. I''d be honored to have you in my ranks." A spark of determination fills Korum''s eyes. "Yes¡ªwe''d be your first recruits!" "Definitely!" Darron agrees. "We won''t forget this." "Alright," Eris says, nodding in satisfaction. "Take care, all of you." "Bye!" I chime in, mustering my brightest smile. The children echo a chorus of goodbyes, their tiny voices echoing across the dimly lit outpost as they trot off, hands intertwined with their parents. The wolf families'' silhouettes fade gradually into the night. We linger in the clearing after the wolf families depart, watching the spot where they disappeared into the twilight. The outpost has quieted, the distant chatter of adventurers blending with the crackling fire and the soft rustle of the wind. The night air feels gentler now, laced with a warmth that has nothing to do with the fire¡ªrelief, perhaps, or the quiet glow of contentment. Eris stands beside me, close enough that our arms brush, her presence grounding me. Then, without warning, she leans in, her breath warm against my ear. "Hey," she whispers impishly, her tone dripping with mischief. "You like kids, huh? Want to make some tonight~?" "E-Eh?!" I jolt upright, heat surging to my face. "Eris¡­!" My cheeks burn as I whip around to glare at her, utterly scandalized. "Haha, you can''t trick me! We''re both girls! You can''t make me pregnant!" Eris grins, her blue eyes shimmering with amusement. "But what if I can?" she teases, lifting my chin up and gazing deeply into my eyes. "What if there''s a way, hmm?" My heart flips. "T-then why don''t you get pregnant?" I blurt out, desperate to redirect the conversation. "Why does it have to be me?" Eris gasps dramatically, pressing her fingertips to her lips as if I had just proposed something outrageous. "Oh! You''re right! I can get pregnant too!" Then, before I can react, she leans in even closer, her voice dropping to a sultry whisper. "So, if that''s the case, will you impregnate me, Felicia?" "AAAAAH! ERISSSSS!!!" My entire body seizes up. My brain short-circuits! I can''t under stand¡­ how? Just how can she say something so shameless with a straight face?! My hands shoot out instinctively, aiming a light punch at her arm to punish her indecency. But¡ª She dodges! And the next second¡ª She runs!!! "Hehe, you can''t catch me!!!" Eris calls over her shoulder, her voice bubbling with laughter. "Oh yeah?" I huff, already giving chase. "I''m very fast, you know!" I sprint after her, my legs pumping, my tail flicking determinedly behind me. However, yeah¡­ Eris is too fast¡­ I try, I really do, but after a solid five minutes of running, I''m panting, my legs turning to jelly. She''s practically toying with me, keeping just far enough ahead that I can''t reach her. Fine¡­ If speed won''t work¡­ Then, I''ll use my wits! I let out a long, exaggerated groan. "Aaaaahhh¡­ I''m too tiiireddddd¡­ Uh Oh! I trip on a rock! Eris, I''m fallingggg~~~~!" I throw my arms up and let myself tip forward, feigning to trip and fall. The ground rushes up to meet me. Fifty centimeters¡­ Thirty¡­ Closer¡­ Ten¡­ I shut my eyes, half-expecting to face-plant into the dirt. Wait¡­ is she really not going to catch me?! Panic sparks in my chest. Eris?! ERIS?!?? OH SHITTTT!!! At the last second¡ª S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Strong arms wrap around me. "Okay, you win," Eris sighs, pulling me upright with ease. Her arms tighten around me, her warmth enveloping me. "Silly Felicia¡­" I let out a breath, my body still trembling from the near disaster. "Aaaah¡­ that was so close!!!" I cling to her instinctively, my tail fluffing in panic. "I thought my face was gonna be flattened!" Eris chuckles, rubbing my back reassuringly. "You''re such a little trickster, you know that?" I grin. "Hehe¡­" The night stretches on, calm and peaceful. With our bellies full and our hearts lighter, we finally make our way back toward our Diamond Tier cabin. As we walk, a thought lingers in my mind. After everything that happened today¡­ After meeting Korum and Darron, their wives, their children¡­ My love for Eris has only grown stronger. And somehow¡­ If, by some magic, two girls could have children¡­ Then I know one thing for sure. Eris would be a wonderful mom. Chapter 79 - 79: Luxury cabin From Gold Tier cabins and up, accommodations are located in a secluded, well-guarded section of the outpost. As we approach this exclusive area, a stern-faced guard steps forward, meticulously checking our contracts and IDs before offering a polite nod and escorting us to our cabin. The moment we step into this elite zone, the difference is immediately noticeable. The air is crisper, cleaner¡ªuntainted by the usual dust and sweat lingering in the common areas. The chaotic noise of the bustling outpost fades into an atmosphere of quiet refinement. The people here are different, too. Well-dressed adventurers move about with an air of prestige, clad in polished, high-quality armor, expensive weapons gleaming at their sides. Their equipment alone is worth more than most commoners make in a year. Some of them glance our way, their expressions unreadable before they return to their quiet conversations. This place is clearly a haven for the wealthy and powerful. Soon, we arrive at our destination. A guard halts before a stately, elegant building and gestures toward it with a respectful nod. "This is your Diamond Tier cabin," he announces smoothly. "Please enjoy your stay." "Thank you," Eris replies politely. Meanwhile, I¡­ I can''t stop staring. "Oooooh!" I exclaim, eyes sparkling with excitement. The cabin is huge¡ªbigger and grander than I had expected. Its immaculate wooden walls gleam under the glow of carefully placed lanterns. Large, elegant windows stretch across its facade, reflecting the silver moonlight. A cobbled path winds gracefully toward the entrance, flanked by rows of vibrant flowers in full bloom. It looks nothing like an adventurer''s lodge¡ªthis feels like a noble''s retreat! "Eris!" I call, practically bouncing on my heels. "I can''t wait to see inside!" Eris chuckles, watching my barely-contained enthusiasm with amusement. "Alright, let''s go," she says with a small grin. I rush forward, practically slamming the key into the lock with a satisfying clack. My heart pounds in anticipation, my tail flicking wildly behind me. Then, as the door swings open¡ª "UWWOOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!!" This is even better than I imagined! The room is huge¡ªfar bigger than I had imagined, and every inch of it screams luxury. Every piece of furniture is of the highest quality, polished and pristine. At the center, a grand queen-sized bed awaits, its plush blankets and pillows looking soft enough to sink into. A massive closet stands proudly nearby, along with a sturdy chest for storage. My gaze drifts to a tall standing mirror, its elegant frame glinting in the light, and beside it¡ªa makeup table, stocked with a wide array of beauty products. Well¡­ I have no idea how to do makeup. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But perhaps Eris can teach me? The room smells wonderful¡ªfreshly cut wood infused with a hint of something citrusy and floral. The calming scent instantly puts my mind at ease. I inhale deeply, savoring it, before turning my attention to the cooking area. And wow! It''s perfect¡ªlike something straight out of a medieval dream. Polished stone countertops gleam under the soft glow of enchanted lanterns. A brick oven sits against one wall, with neatly arranged copper pots and pans hanging from iron hooks. There''s a wood-fired stove, complete with a chimney to keep the smoke out, and a sturdy butcher''s block for meal prep. A variety of knives, utensils, and spice jars line the shelves. A grin spreads across my face. I probably won''t be cooking tonight, but now that I think about it¡­ if we catch something good in the dungeon tomorrow, maybe we can come back and prepare a feast! Lastly, my curiosity leads me to the bathroom. I push the door open and¡ª "Uooohhh!" It''s so big! Way bigger and luxurious than the bath chamber at the Gilded Horns! A sleek wooden bathtub sits elegantly in the corner, inviting and well-crafted. A vast selection of soaps and shampoos¡ªfar more than I expected¡ªis neatly arranged on the shelves. Outside the bath, fluffy robes and matching slippers have already been prepared for us. But¡­ Something is off. The bathtub is dry. Where the heck is the water supposed to come from? Just as I''m about to voice my confusion, Eris walks in and reaches up toward a high shelf. I squint, noticing a stack of thick paper scrolls. At first, I assumed they are some kind of fancy toilet paper to wipe my ass, but now that I really look at them¡­ yeah, way too thick for that! Eris takes one of the scrolls, unfurls it, and holds it over the bathtub. The paper begins to glow softly, pulsing with blue light. Then¡ª WOOOOOOSSSHHH!!! A massive torrent of hot water surges forth, filling the tub instantly! Aha! I get it now! These scrolls are enchanted to store hot, clean water! "Oh? This is nice too," Eris remarks, her eyes catching something else on the wall¡ªa thin metal rod with a blue crystal at its tip. It takes me a split second before I realize what that is. "UWWWWOOOOOOOHHHHH!!!" Eris taps the crystal, and just like that¡ª Water begins raining down from it magically. It''s a shower head! "Oh! We can adjust the temperature, too!" Eris says excitedly, twisting the crystal slightly. The water shifts from cold to steaming hot in an instant. Holy. Shit. We''re in a medieval fantasy world, And yet¡­ We have modern conveniences like this?! 800 crowns¡ªabsolutely worth it! I step forward, dipping my fingers into the steaming water, watching the ripples form as warmth seeps into my skin. A shiver of delight runs through me. "Ahhh¡­ this is amazing¡­" I sigh, already eager to submerge myself into the bubbly bliss. Just then, I feel a pair of warm arms wrap around me from behind. Eris''s soft body presses against mine. Her hands slide over my waist, fingers teasing at my clothes. Her breath ghosts against my ear, voice low and sultry. "So¡­ how do you like it?" "Mmmh¡­" I shudder, savoring her touch. "I love it¡­" "Then¡­" She smirks, lips brushing against my neck. "Let''s enjoy ourselves, shall we?" "Nn¡­" I exhale, my hands reaching up to undress her as well. In mere moments, our clothes are discarded. Chapter 80 - 80: Shower fuck (R-18) Once again, our bodies naked, pressed against each other in perfect harmony. We let the shower run. We wet ourselves, droplets cascading down curves and valleys. We soap each other, hands lingering on sensitive spots. Then, inevitably¡­ We make love. Steam curls around us in thick, sultry waves, clinging to our skin as the hot water beats down in a relentless cascade. The bathroom transforms into our private sanctuary, a world where only we exist. Eris holds me in her arms, and I cling to her desperately, as if letting go would break the spell between us. Our slick bodies slide against each other, every touch electric, every breath shared. The rhythmic patter of the shower fills the air, drowning out everything but the ragged sound of our breathing and the quiet moans escaping my lips, each one more urgent than the last. "Ah~ Eris¡­" I call her name, my voice trembling with need, my heart aching for her touch. She answers with my name, her voice a caress itself. "Felicia¡­" A soft whisper, yet heavy with desire, making my knees weaken. The intoxicating blend of soap, damp heat, and raw, aching desire envelops us completely. Even amidst the floral scent of expensive bath products, her natural scent cuts through¡ªprimal and irresistible. Her pheromones. Her hot, desiring love scent. Fuck¡­ It''s strong. It''s overwhelming. It''s making my head spin with want. Eris pushes me back, then presses me against the bathroom wall. Her hands slide down my waist, fingers digging possessively into my hips as she claims me with her touch. The cool tiles against my back contrast with the heat of her body against my front, creating a delicious sensory overload. As she looks at me, her eyes, dark with hunger, roam over my dripping body, sending pulses of heat straight between my legs. I can feel myself growing wetter by the second, and not from the shower. "Damn, you are beautiful¡­" she mutter, making my cheeks burn. "Hehe¡­ and you are beautiful too¡­" As I say that, I feel the anticipation coils in my stomach, a knot of tension waiting to snap. And then, my breath catches sharply as she leans in, her lips ghosting over the sensitive skin of my neck before she bites down¡ªnot enough to hurt, but just hard enough to make me whimper with pleasure. "Mmmmh~~~" I gasp, my nails scraping against her shoulders as she soothes the bite with her tongue, her kisses slow and teasing. "Mmm¡­ You are so soft and delicious¡­" She hums against my throat, her voice a deep vibration that makes my legs weak. And then, her hands wander lower, tracing the slickness of my thighs, parting them open like she''s unveiling a precious gift. I instinctively react, my hand reaching to cover myself. But she grabs my hand and pin it back against the wall. "Let me have you," she commands softly, and I couldn''t disobey if I tried. And now¡­ Her knee presses firmly between my legs, rubbing against my dripping, aching pussy, sending jolts of pleasure radiating through my body. The pressure prevents me from closing my legs, leaving me open and vulnerable to her touch. And before I realize what I''m doing, I''m already grinding myself against her thigh, desperate for friction, for the sensation of love. The water has made her skin slippery, and combined with my own wetness, the sensation is exquisite¡ªslick, hot, perfect. I grind harder, faster, small waves of pleasure building with each movement, making my thoughts scatter like leaves in the wind. Meanwhile, Eris continues her assault on my neck, biting, sucking, marking me as hers. When she pulls back to look at me, her expression is both tender and predatory¡ªflushed cheeks, eyes glazed with desire, and a knowing smirk that makes my heart race. "So impatient," she teases, watching me writhe against her. "Ahh¡­ can''t wait even a minute, can you?" "E-Eris!!!" I protest weakly, embarrassment coloring my voice despite the desperate need coursing through me. "Alright," she soothes, brushing her lips softly against mine. "I''m going to take very good care of you now." As hot water streams over us, washing away soap but not desire, she begins a torturous journey down my body. Her lips leave a trail of fire¡ªfrom my mouth to my jaw, down my throat, across my collarbone, between my breasts, lingering at the sensitive spot just below my ribs, dipping into my navel¡­ And then, she kneels before me, looking up with a gaze that could melt steel. My fingers tangle in her wet, midnight hair, guiding her to where I need her most. She takes her time, her breath hot against my sensitive flesh, making me squirm with anticipation. And then¡ª "Hikkkh!" The first touch of her tongue sends lightning through my body, tearing a sharp cry from my lips. I arch helplessly into her mouth, desperate for more, as her fingers grip my thighs firmly, holding me in place for her feast. Holy shit Holy shit. The sensation is maddening¡ªher clever tongue circling, teasing, flicking against my sensitive bud before plunging deeper, tasting me as if I''m the most delicious thing she''s ever experienced. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And unlike the first time, her brushy tongue feels amazing now. "Ahhh~! Ahh! Eris! ERIS!!!" I can barely breathe through the pleasure, my body trembling uncontrollably, my nails scratching at the slick tiles behind me as waves of ecstasy crash over me again and again. Lost to sensation, I grind shamelessly against her face, beyond caring about anything but the building pressure inside me. Like I have lost my god damn mind¡­ Her fingers join the sweet torment, sliding inside me with practiced ease, curling to find that perfect spot that makes me see stars. She works me open, stretching me deliciously, adding another finger when I beg for more. "Ahhh~¡­ Ahh¡­." Slop slop slop. Slick, obscene sounds fill the shower as her tongue and fingers work in perfect harmony. The lewd symphony of our passion echoes off the tiles, accompanied by my increasingly desperate moans. And just like that, she eats me, savoring me, making me writhe beneath her touch. Soon my moans grow louder, more frantic, my hips rolling against her face with increasing urgency. She responds by speeding up¡ªfingers thrusting deeper, faster, her tongue lashing my hot, swollen, sensitive clit, devastatingly. The pressure builds to an unbearable peak, wound so tight I can barely form coherent thoughts. "Ahh~! Ahh~! E-Eris! I''m¡ªI''m gonna¡ª I''M GOING TO COME!" And then I shatter completely. "MMMMMMMMHHHHH!!!!" My orgasm crashes through me like a tidal wave, my body convulsing violently as pleasure overwhelms every sense. My hands fist in Eris''s hair, holding her against me as my back arches off the wall and I cry out, my pussy water flooding her eager mouth. But she doesn''t stop¡ªshe drinks me in greedily, licking, sucking, drawing out every last tremor from my oversensitive body until my legs can barely support me. I slump against the wall, trembling, gasping for breath. "Ha¡­ ha¡­" But Eris is far from finished with me. She rises gracefully to her feet, her lips glistening with evidence of my pleasure, her expression one of pure satisfaction. Before I can recover, she claims my mouth in a deep, hungry kiss¡ªletting me taste my unholy self on her tongue. A shiver runs through me at this intimate sharing, my knees threatening to give way beneath me, but she holds me steady in her strong arms. Then, with a smirk, she pulls me down with her, lowering us onto the slick, wet tiles of the shower floor. Our legs tangle, her thigh pressing against my still-sensitive thing, and I whimper, gasping at the friction. She grins, mischief flashing in her dark eyes. "Too much? Or do you want more?" I bite my lip, my body answering before my mind can, hips rolling instinctively against her thigh. "More¡­ please, more¡­" "Hehe, good girl," she purrs, the praise sending fresh heat coursing through me. Her hands grip my thighs firmly as she shifts our position, spreading me open, aligning our bodies in the scissoring position until the heat of her own slick cunt presses perfectly against mine. The first contact draws simultaneous moans from both of us. And then¡ªshe moves. "Ahhhh~~~!" "Mmmmhh!" A deep, keening sound tears from my throat as our bodies grind together, wet and feverish. The hot water continues to cascade over us, adding another layer of sensation as we chase mutual pleasure. The friction is electrifying¡ªthe slide of her against me, the way she moves, slow at first, teasing, building the tension, making me burn. The friction is electrifying¡ªthe slide of her sex against mine, the way she moves with such perfect control, starting slow and teasing, building tension deliberately, making me burn with need. Then, as desperation overtakes us both, the pace quickens dramatically. I match her movements eagerly, rolling my hips to create the perfect pressure, gasping, moaning, crying out as pleasure builds to impossible heights, spiraling ever upward. Eris is no longer composed either, her own moans filling the steamy air. "Ahhh¡­ Ahh~ Yes, Felicia, yes¡­." Her voice breaks on my name, the sound more arousing than anything I''ve ever heard. She grips my thigh hard enough to bruise, then thrusts harder, faster, her breath coming in ragged pants, her control finally slipping as she approaches her peak. The pressure coils impossibly tight within us both. And then. After minutes of exquisite torture¡­ "MMMMMMMHHHHH!!!!" I come apart for the second time, even more powerfully than before, and Eris follows immediately after. Ecstasy crashes through us simultaneously, ripping through our bodies like a violent storm. I convulse against her, my back arching off the floor, her name a desperate prayer on my lips. Her body shudders with equal intensity, her squirting pussy beautiful to witness. She collapses against me, her breath warm and ragged against my shoulder. For a long moment, neither of us moves or speaks, basking in the afterglow. The water continues to pour over us, washing away physical evidence but not the heat still simmering between us. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Finally, Eris breaks the silence with a soft laugh, pressing a lazy kiss against my damp skin. "Hehe," she murmurs, biting her lip in that way that makes my heart skip. "This is fun¡­" I manage a breathless laugh, turning my head to meet her gaze. "Y-yeah¡­" Eris grins, her fingers tenderly brushing wet strands of hair from my face before she kisses me again, this time slow and deep, a promise of more to come. "Are you tired yet?" she asks, her tone suggesting she already knows the answer. My body feels wonderfully used, pleasantly sore in all the right places, but the hunger has barely been sated. Damn it¡­ Are all catgirls this insatiable? Or is it just her effect on me? After that, after resting for just five minutes, we make love again. And again. And again¡ªon the floor, in the bathtub, then on the bed. We fuck and fuck wildly, shamelessly, animalistically The night is long, and we''re only renting this cabin for one day, for a whopping 800 crowns. So, I guess¡­ We have no choice but to enjoy this to our heart''s content. Chapter 81 - 81: Late night worries After sex, I snuggle against Eris in the cozy bed, our bodies pressed intimately together, skin to skin. The warmth of her embrace soothes me, her steady breath brushing against my hair as I rest my head on her chest. The rhythmic thump of her heartbeat fills my ears, a comforting lullaby, while the soft glow of a scented candle flickers gently, casting dreamy shadows across the quiet room. For a moment, everything feels perfect¡ªlike nothing outside this little world of ours matters. But even as I bask in her presence, I can sense it. A weight clings to Eris, something unspoken, something that lingers despite the peace we''ve created here. It has to be about Zehrak. Taking a deep breath, I finally break the silence. "Were you¡­ a Pillar of Shadowfang?" Eris chuckles softly, her chest vibrating beneath my cheek. "Look at you," she muses. "Since when did you become such a detective?" "I-I just had a hunch!" I blurt out, pouting slightly. "A hunch, huh?" she hums, amused. Well, it wasn''t that hard to figure out. The way her entire demeanor shifted when Korum and Darron mentioned Shadowfang¡ªthe anger, the sorrow, the unmistakable grief¡ªit was all too telling. And her unusually deep knowledge of the guild? That only reinforced my suspicion. What I don''t know, though, is how deep her connection really runs. To my surprise, Eris doesn''t deflect. Instead, she exhales softly, her fingers idly tracing circles on my back as she finally speaks. "My father was one of the top Pillars," she murmurs, her voice carrying the weight of old memories. "And after his disappearance¡­ I trained relentlessly. I fought in dungeons, honed my skills, climbed the ranks. Eventually, I became a Pillar too." "Then why¡ª" "But I left a few years ago," she adds, cutting off my words. Oh. That explains why Korum and Darron didn''t recognize her. If she left a long time ago, it makes sense that they wouldn''t remember her face. "But why?" I ask curiously, tilting my head slightly to see her expression. "Why did you leave?" Eris sighs, shifting slightly. "Being in Shadowfang was nice¡­ but it also came with a mountain of responsibilities. And," she smirks, "a lot of boring paperwork." I let out a small giggle despite myself. She pauses then, her smirk fading, replaced by something more serious. "But the real reason is¡­ I needed to focus on finding my father." "Ah, right¡­" I nod slowly, absorbing her words. Of course¡ªher father. It''s always been about finding him. That''s what drives her more than anything else. But now that I have one answer, another, far more terrifying question creeps into my mind. I hesitate. I almost don''t want to ask, because I''m afraid of what she''ll say. But the words slip out anyway. "Eris¡­" I pause, swallowing hard. "Are you going back to Zehrak?" The moment the question leaves my lips, I feel it¡ªher arms tightening around me, her hold becoming more secure, almost possessive. She doesn''t answer right away. And the longer the silence stretches, the more my fear grows. If she was a Pillar of Shadowfang, then after hearing about its downfall, there''s no way she can simply sit still. A part of her must be screaming to return¡ªto investigate the ruins, to uncover the truth, to avenge her fallen comrades. I understand that. But understanding doesn''t make it any less terrifying. Because Zehrak isn''t the same anymore. The Black Scorpion Guild reigns there now, ruthless and bloodstained, their strength undeniable. Eris may be powerful. But even she can''t take on a hundred A-rankers alone. The image invades my mind before I can stop it¡ªEris, standing against an overwhelming force, her blade drawn, determination burning in her eyes. Outnumbered. Surrounded. Bleeding. My chest tightens painfully, a lump forming in my throat. I can''t lose her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she''s thinking about going, then¡­ I have to stop her. However¡­ "Actually, I won''t," Eris answers, her words cutting through my spiraling thoughts. "Eh? You won''t?" I gasp, pushing myself up to search her eyes for truth, suspended between disbelief and relief. Eris meets my anxious gaze with unexpected tenderness, a gentle smile playing at the corners of her lips. The moonlight catches in her eyes. "What? You want me to go?" she asks softly. "NO!!!" The word bursts from me, raw and unfiltered, before I even think. I throw my arms around her, clinging desperately as though she might slip through my fingers. My body presses against hers, seeking warmth, seeking proof¡ªthat she''s here, that she''s staying, that I''m not about to lose her. Her skin against mine is an anchor, grounding me in reality. My fingers dig into her back, memorizing the shape of her, as if holding her tighter will keep her safe. Keep her mine. Eris exhales softly, her lips brushing my hair. "Relax," she murmurs, voice low and reassuring. "I''m not that reckless, you know? I understand my limits¡ªwhat I can and can''t do." She shifts slightly, her arms winding securely around me. "I won''t be charging blindly toward death." And just like that, the storm inside me quiets. "But still¡­" Her voice fractures suddenly. She pauses, and I feel the subtle tremor in her chest. A small, broken sound escapes her throat¡ªa hitch of grief held carefully in check, like she''s physically swallowing back tears that threaten to drown her. "Many guild members were people I knew intimately¡­ friends who walked beside me, trained with me, laughed with me¡­ And now¡­ to think they''re all just¡­ gone¡­" Her pain radiates through me, a shared wound. "Eris¡­" I whisper her name, my heart aching as though pierced by an invisible blade. "Either way," Eris continues, "I still have more important matters to attend to." "More¡­ important matters?" "Yes." "Your father?" "Actually, there are more than that." I lean forward, expectant, certain she''ll elaborate. But silence falls between us like a heavy curtain. Nothing more follows. The desire to probe deeper burns within me. Yet something holds me back¡ªa respect for boundaries, perhaps. After all, everyone carries secrets close to their chest. If Eris truly wanted to share, wouldn''t she do so freely, without my pressing? Without her answer, my mind then races with possibilities. Could it be something related to the Black Scorpion? About how they suddenly get stronger to the point of completely wiping out other competitor Guilds? From what I remember from the conversation earlier, Eris seemed to know something, some secret. And with that, a cold uneasiness spreads through my chest like frost across glass. I hate this feeling, I hate it¡­ This helplessness. Unable to do anything. Unable to share her burden. And yet, as much as it stings, a part of me understands. Maybe she''s not telling me because she''s trying to protect me. Right¡­ Knowing too much could put me in danger. I sigh, forcing down my frustration. "Well, whatever you do," I murmur, tightening my hold on her, "just don''t forget your promise, okay?" Chapter 82 - 82: Motivation! "Well, whatever you do," I murmur, tightening my hold on her, "just don''t forget your promise, okay?" That''s all I can say for now. Eris leans down, pressing a soft kiss to my hair, her lips lingering for a heartbeat. "Don''t worry, I won''t forget," she whispers. "I will always return to your side." A weak chuckle escapes me. "Hehe¡­ that''s good." But even as I say it, my laughter sounds hollow. Even to my own ears. Yes, Eris has made a promise. That she would always come back to me. That she would never risk her own life. Because I would always be waiting for her. And right now, this promise is the only thing holding us together. But sadly¡­ I don''t know if I can really count on it. The world is dangerous. Like a storm, like a tornado. And this promise¡­ it''s like a house made of paper. Fragile. So fragile. We could be blown apart at any moment. Because¡­ there''s an undeniable fact that, at the end of the day, the dungeon will always call to her, trying to steal her away from me. And then¡­ what? What should I do? What can I do to keep her from slipping away? I don''t know¡­ I''m too weak¡­ I can''t even use magic without hurting myself. I don''t even know what my magic really is¡­ Thus, the more I love Eris, the more this thought terrifies me. "Eris¡­ don''t leave me¡­" I squeeze her tightly, my heart aching, my voice shaking with the sobs I''m trying to hard to hold back. "Don''t leave me¡­" "Hey, what''s wrong? Why are you suddenly crying?" Eris asks, lifting my face up, wiping my tears, her eyes filled with worries. "Nothing¡­" I answer. But at that moment, a thought sparks inside my head. Alright, Felicia. You can''t just cling to a promise and hope for the best. You can''t just stand on the sidelines and wait. You have to act. You have to get stronger¡ªstrong enough to stand beside her, to walk through the dungeons with her, to never be left behind! Yes. I need to change. I need to be stronger. I need to start now! HMMMMPH! I''m MOTIVATED! CHOMP! I bite into Eris'' chest. "Ouch!" Eris yelps. "Hey! Why did you suddenly bite me?! What did I do???" "NOTHING! NO REASON!" I yell. CHOMP! "Aaaaah! Stop! Stop!!!" I''m mad! I grip her tight, bite down harder as she tries to squirm away, but the warmth of her laughter settles something inside me. Alright, with this, I''ve made up my mind. I will get stronger. But then, the question is¡­ how? How to get stronger? Well, I guess I need to improve this body first. And that will start right now, with a good, deep sleep. After all, sleep deprivation is the enemy of muscle growth! "Alright, good night!" I curl up beneath the blanket and close my eyes. "Eh? Why are you going to sleep already?" Eris pouts. "If you stay up too late, you''ll be tired tomorrow!" "A-alright¡­" She sighs and pulls me close, wrapping her arms around me, spooning me from behind, before planting a goodnight kiss on my shoulder. Her warmth melts into my body, her steady breathing lulling me into a calm haze. The night is quiet. Safe. Comforting. And before I know it, my consciousness fades. To think I can fall asleep in just seconds like this¡­ Catgirl genetics. Aren''t they amazing? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª However, the next morning¡­ "AAAAAA, ERIS!!!" I wail, my ears flattening as I frown and pout as hard as I can. "Why didn''t you wake me up sooner? Whyyyyyy!???" Eris chuckles, unfazed by my outrage. "Heh? I tried to wake you up, but you mumbled something about wanting ''five more minutes'' and rolled over." "Grrrrrrrrrr¡­." I growl, my tail puffing up in maximum disapproval. Damn it. I had everything planned out in my head¡ªI was supposed to wake up early, do some morning exercise, maybe start with push-ups or planks, get my body in shape, start improving myself. And yet, because of Eris''s inability to wake me up properly, I ended up sleeping in until noon! NOON!!! Meanwhile, she had already run ten laps around the outpost, finished her entire morning workout, and had a huge breakfast. I narrow my eyes at her. "Grrrrrrrr¡­." I''m so grumpy right now. Hungry and grumpy. A dangerous combination. "Alright, alright, I''m sorry!" Eris laughs, holding up her hands in mock surrender. "I promise I''ll wake you up next time." I cross my arms and huff. "Hmmph! You better!" Eris grins. "So, what do you want for breakfast? I mean¡­ lunch?" "Eggs!" "Bacon!" "Filoan!" "PROTEIN!!!" "Huh?" Eris blinks. "What kind of meat is protein?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s the most important meat!" I declare with conviction. And with that, we head out for food. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I devour as much meat as I can. One of the perks of being a catgirl? My protein intake is elite. I can eat a ton of meat without a problem. However¡­ "Eh? You don''t want your milkshake?" Eris asks, raising an eyebrow. "Aaaaahhh¡­ No! NOOOO!!!!" She tilts her head. "Are you sure?" And then¡ª Slurpppp! "Mmmmmmmhhh! Milkshake is the best!" Eris moans dramatically as she takes a long sip, her tail swishing happily. I click my tongue in frustration. Tsk¡­ Eris is getting on my nerves. As much as I love milkshakes¡­ I HAVE TO STAY FOCUSED. I HAVE TO EAT MORE PROTEIN. CARBS ARE THE ENEMY! CHOMP!!! I bite down with all my determination, sinking my fangs into another juicy Filoan leg. Another victory. "Ehhhh?" Eris watches me eat, eyes wide in amusement. "I don''t know what''s gotten into you, but you''re eating like you''re preparing for battle." I huff, determination burning in my chest. Just you wait, Eris. I will eat well. I will train hard. I will get strong. And one day, I''ll earn my place beside you¡ªventuring into the most dangerous dungeons, standing as your equal! After finishing our meal, we head to the main building to check out, returning our Diamond Tier cabin key. And then¡ª "Alright, ready to go?" Eris asks, adjusting her gear. "Nn!" I nod, gripping my sword tighter. With everything set, Eris and I step forward¡ªperfectly prepared, ready to head toward the unknown. To Lake Vanessa. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 83 - 83: Dungeon preparation From Vanessa Outpost, a well-trodden path winds its way toward the Vanessa Dungeon Cluster, carved into the earth by the countless footsteps of adventurers before us. It''s not as smooth as a paved road, but it''s firm, reliable, and easy to follow. After nearly two hours of steady walking, we finally reach the dungeon entrance location. "Phew!!!" I exhale sharply, my breath ragged, each gulp of air searing my lungs. Sweat clings to my skin, sticking to my clothes like I''ve just stepped out of a steaming bath. My legs burn, my muscles protest¡ªbut despite the exhaustion weighing down on me, I can''t help but feel proud. Because compared to yesterday? I''m already stronger! I pushed myself harder. I didn''t rely on Eris carrying me this time. Good job, Felicia! Meanwhile, Eris¡­ well, Eris is Eris. Not a single drop of sweat mars her flawless skin. She stands tall, poised, perfectly composed, as if we just took a leisurely afternoon stroll instead of an exhausting two-hour trek. Her breathing is steady, not even the slightest bit strained. It''s unfair, really. "Would you like to rest a bit?" she asks, amusement lacing her voice. "Yeah¡­" I gasp, barely able to string the word together before collapsing onto a nearby log. Eris chuckles, crossing her arms. "Honestly, what''s gotten into you today? You''re so determined." "I am," I huff, wiping the sweat from my forehead. Then¡ªgulp, gulp, gulp! I tilt my flask back and chug. Ice-cold water rushes down my throat in huge, desperate gulps. It''s an enchanted flask, made with some cooling magic for keeping the water cold, crisp and refreshing. The contrast against my overheated body is nothing short of divine. "Pwaaaahhh~!!!" I sigh in sheer bliss, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand. Nothing¡ª Nothing beats ice-cold water after a brutal workout! But this is just the beginning. We still have to go inside the dungeon. And I know there''s going to be way more walking, more pushing my limits. But no problem! I dig into my bag, rummaging for fuel¡ªand pull out my protein bar! ¡­Well, not an actual protein bar though. It''s just a thick, hefty sausage made from spiced Filoan meat, nearly the size of my arm. But still! It''s Pure protein! Pure muscle-building material! I tear into it with the ferocity of a starving beast, determined to fuel my body for what''s ahead. Each bite is packed with savory richness, the flavors bursting on my tongue as I chew with single-minded focus. It''s only been a few days since my reincarnation, but I''ve already gotten used to my new catgirl body. And in doing so, I''ve discovered that I''m now possessing a few very useful perks: Perk number one: I can eat a lot. Like, a ridiculously a lot. Perk number two: I fall asleep instantly and sleep deeply. Perk number three: I''m way faster and have insane balance. Perk number four: My eyesight is amazing, and my sense of smell is pretty sharp too. And finally¡ªperk number five: My recovery speed is insanely fast! Honestly, now that I think about it, I totally get how Eris has trained her body to such perfection. With perks like these, it''s optimal gym genetics! This girl eats tons of high-quality meat, sleeps like a log, and recovers ridiculously fast! That''s basically the ultimate muscle-building combo right there! Therefore, I have to make use of my catgirl genetics as well. So, if I can get 30 minutes rest and devour this protein bar, I think I can go for another three hours! Or maybe four! Alright. Now that I take a moment to look around, I realize just how many people are gathered here. There must be at least thirty adventurers scattered across the clearing in groups of three to five. Some stand in small huddles, murmuring strategies. Others sit on logs or crates, doing final gear checks, tightening straps, or adjusting weapons. It''s not surprising¡ªVanessa Dungeon is the largest and richest dungeon cluster in the area. Inside, you can find hundreds of rare materials, exotic flowers, and valuable herbs. There are, of course, a lot of monsters too, though most of them are low ranked. So, naturally, it draws adventurers like moths to a flame. Because of its popularity, the guild built a resting area right next to the entrance. Simple wooden benches line the space, while makeshift fire pits provide warmth to those who need it. A handful of merchants have set up temporary stalls, selling last-minute supplies¡ªpotions, enchanted trinkets, even extra layers of clothing. But if I have to guess, the price of those things they sell should be way higher than normal market price. that''s why we prepare everything from home, or from Vanessa Outpost. Now, to my left, a team murmurs among themselves, discussing their strategy for the day. Their voices rise and fall in an easy rhythm, punctuated by nods and the occasional chuckle. A little further away, another group is busy changing into their winter gear. One by one, they pull thick jackets, thick pants, sturdy leather boots, scarves, and woolen hats from their packs. The rustling of cold-resistant fabric fills the air as they layer up. Even the Bear Furren, a towering figure covered in a dense coat of fur, shrugs into a heavy winter coat. If he needs extra layers¡­ Yeah. Vanessa Dungeon is going to be freezing. But¡­ will it be as cold as Canada? Honestly, I''m kind of excited to find out. Beside me, Eris stretches, going through her usual warm-ups with casual ease. A slow roll of her shoulders, then a few dozen of quick one arm push-ups. And then, after she finishes, she reaches into her bag and replenish her energy with a sausage as well. Moments later, after thirty minutes of well-earned rest¡­ "Alright!" I sit up, grinning, feeling refreshed. Indeed, catgirl recovery is amazing! My muscles no longer sore, and I can feel energy surging inside my limbs! My body feels alive again! Catgirls genetic¡­ banzai!!! "Eris, I''m ready! Let''s go!" I announces. Eris raises an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Oh? You sure you don''t need more rest?" "Nuh-uh!" I shake my head vigorously. "Let''s go! We don''t have all day!" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eris chuckles. "Alright, alright." She then reaches into her oversized backpack and pulls out our winter clothes¡ªthick, insulated gear built to withstand the dungeon''s harsh chill. I receive them with a smile Now, it''s time to suit up. Chapter 84 - 84: Getting ready "Oooooh! You look amazing!" Eris exclaims, her eyes lighting up as I finish adjusting the last piece of my winter gear. A fur-lined cloak drapes over my shoulders, its thick hood pulled up to shield me from the cold. My feet are snug inside heavy fur boots, and my hands disappear into thick, insulated gloves, soft yet sturdy enough to withstand the dungeon''s harsh conditions. "You look amazing too!" I shoot back with a grin. Eris is dressed in the exact same set, the two of us now perfectly matched in layers of luxurious furs, crafted not just for warmth but for style¡ªbecause why just survive when you can look incredible doing it? But this isn''t ordinary winter gear. No, this is the best set money can rent from Vanessa Outpost¡ªthe most expensive, the most fashionable, and, most importantly, the most protective against the dungeon''s merciless cold. Eris had mentioned earlier that the fur used in these clothes comes from the massive snow foxes of Vanessa Dungeon. And honestly? I feel a little guilty. Because¡­ I love foxes. They''re elegant, majestic, and ridiculously cute. The thought of them being hunted just so I could stay warm makes my heart ache just a little. But then¡ª Oh. My. Gods. This fur is soooo soft. So warm!!! If I had a blanket made from this, I could happily nap all day, even in the middle of a raging snowstorm! Huuuuhuuuuu¡­ I''m so conflicted right now. Eris, blissfully unaware of my fox-related moral crisis, stretches her arms, rolling her shoulders as she shifts her weight from foot to foot. "Alright, ready?" I shake off my guilt and straighten up. "Nn!" With my fox dilemma temporarily pushed aside, we step forward, making our way toward the dungeon entrance. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The dungeon entrance looms before us, an eerie, otherworldly spectacle that looks exactly like the gates I had seen in countless manhwa back on Earth. A rift in space, vast and imposing, as though reality itself had been torn apart, its jagged edges fraying into nothingness. It hangs suspended, seamlessly bridging two separate worlds, a threshold between the familiar and the unknown. And this rift¡­ It glows, pulsing with a brilliant, mesmerizing blue, its shimmering light rippling outward like gentle waves on a still lake. The glow is not constant¡ªit flares, dims, and flares again, as though the gate itself is alive, breathing in slow, steady rhythms. The air around it hums, sending faint tingles across my skin. Eris steps beside me. "As you can see, the color of the gate can tell you the rank of the dungeon," Eris explains. "Lower-rank dungeon gates tend to be brighter, like this one. The higher the rank, the darker and more ominous the color becomes. Some S-rank dungeons have gates that are deep blue, even blood-red. There''s even one that''s rumored to be almost pure black." "Wooow¡­" I breathe, utterly fascinated. Just as I''m about to take a step forward, a thought pops into my mind. "What about the gate that connects Terra and Faunae? What color is that?" Yes, what color is the gate that connects the human world and the Furren world? "Hmmmm¡­. I think it''s the same as this one," she replies. "A bright color." "Huh? How come?" My thoughts race. I''m confused. Does that mean¡­ Terra is an E-rank dungeon? Or is Faunae an E-rank dungeon? Whhatt??? That doesn''t make any sense though! Eris chuckles softly, reaching out to pat my head with a knowing smile. "Nope. Actually, the color of a gate is determined by the mana concentration and attributes of the area surrounding it¡ªon the other side." She gestures toward the rift. "So, from Terra looking into Faunae, the gate appears bright orange. But from Faunae looking into Terra, it''s bright green." My eyes widen. "Uoooooohhh!!!" That makes so much more sense! "So that means¡­ the color of a gate doesn''t always reflect the true rank of a dungeon, right?" Eris grins and nods approvingly. "Smart Felicia!" She places her hands on her hips, looking pleased. "That''s correct. In most cases, it does. But sometimes, it can be very misleading." "Yeah¡­" I gulp, my mind drifting to the possibilities. A dungeon entrance with low mana concentration might appear harmless at first glance¡­ but deeper inside, the mana could spike dramatically, creating pockets of immense danger hidden beyond the initial threshold. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eris must notice the change in my expression, because her tone grows slightly more serious. "That''s why dungeon exploration is crucial. And why we always have to be prepared, even for dungeons that seem harmless at first glance." I nod, letting her words sink in. She then smiles, breaking the tension. "Alright, let''s go?" I shake off my thoughts and straighten. "Nn!" We then make our way toward the dungeon guards, Adventurers'' Guild staff stationed here to oversee and regulate dungeon access. They check our IDs briefly, their eyes scanning the documents before giving us a curt nod. "All good. You may enter." "Thanks," Eris replies with a polite smile. Meanwhile, curiosity gets the better of me. I take off my gloves, stepping closer to the dungeon gate, breath catching as I lift my hand, hovering just inches from its radiant surface. And then¡ª Hoooooly shit¡­ "Uwoooooohhh! Eris! THIS IS SO COOLLLL!" Zap! Zap! Zap! Static charges snap between my fingers and the gate, tiny arcs of energy dancing across my skin, sending tingling waves up my arm. My hair suddenly stands on end, the air crackling with invisible energy, as if the gate itself is reacting to my presence. It''s like¡­ touching one of those weird electric globes, the kind that makes your hair puff up like a startled porcupine. I turn to look at Eris, my face lit up with pure excitement. "Hehe" She watches me for a moment, then snickers "Alright, put your gloves on, and let''s go." "Nn!" I quickly pull my gloves back on. Eris holds out her hand. I take it. Then, drawing in a deep, steady breath, we step forward together¡ª And cross into the winter expanse of Vanessa Dungeon. Chapter 85 - 85: A winter scenery Walking through a dimensional gate that leads to a dungeon¡­ What does it feel like? Well, it''s like passing through a thin, electric membrane that sends tiny tingling waves across my skin. A weird static shiver crawls over me, and for a brief moment, my ears pop¡ªlike when a plane suddenly ascends. Then¡ª I take my first full step into Vanessa Dungeon. And my brain breaks. "WWWWWWHHHHHAAAAATT????!!" I practically scream as my eyes widen, my breath stolen away by the sheer beauty in front of me. Because this place¡­ S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It''s breathtaking. It''s like stepping into a living painting, a vast winter wonderland straight out of a fairy tale. Towering frost-covered trees stretch endlessly into the distance, their branches laden with thick layers of pristine snow, glistening like sugar-coated crystal. Some trees are massive, their ice-kissed leaves glowing faintly, as if infused with magic. Gentle gusts of wind pass through them, sending delicate snowflakes swirling in lazy spirals before they settle softly onto the untouched ground. The air is crisp and sharp, biting against my exposed skin, but not in an unpleasant way. It''s the kind of cold that wakes you up, making you feel alive, invigorated. I take a step forward¡ª And sink slightly into the fluffy snow, its powdery texture soft yet firm, compressing beneath my boots with a satisfying crunch. "Hah¡­" As I exhale, my breath turns to a thin mist, curling upward before vanishing into the freezing air. This feeling¡­ This sensation¡­ It''s exactly like Canada!!! Aaahhhh~~~ My heart is dancing with nostalgia right now. The endless white landscape, the cold but refreshing air, the way the sunlight bounces off the snow, almost too bright¡ªit''s all so familiar. If someone blindfolded me and dropped me here, I''d swear I was back in some remote, untouched part of the Canadian wilderness. But that''s not the only thing that blows my mind. I blink, tilting my face upward. The sunlight shines down onto my skin, bright and golden, reflecting off the snow so intensely that I have to squint. Wait¡­ sunlight? I tug on Eris''s arm. "Eris, something isn''t right. Why is the sun so bright?" She tilts her head, amused. "What do you mean?" I frown. "When we arrived at the dungeon entrance, it was already late afternoon, isn''t it?" Right¡­ Given just a couple more hours, it would have been sunset. But here¡­ it''s like morning! Everything is so bright and lively! Eris smiles, patting my head. "Good observation, Felicia!" "Eh?" I turn, still have no idea what''s going on. "Well," Eris begins. "That''s because time flows differently here. Day and night are flipped between this world and ours. That''s why we started in the afternoon!" "UOOOOHHHHH!!!" My mouth drops open in amazement. Back at the entrance, I had doubted a little bit if it''s good idea to go into the dungeon so late. But since Eris is an experienced adventurer, I was sure she had her own reason. But now? Everything makes sense! Indeed, it''s literally all according to Eris''s plan! Still¡­ a completely different time system¡­ just by stepping through a gate?! It''s like being in China one second and then the USA the next, except instead of changing countries, I just stepped into a completely different world. Amazing! "And not only that, you know?" Eris adds. "A full day in here lasts a whopping 72 hours, so we''ll have plenty of time to explore!" I nearly choke on my own spit. "WAIT, 48 HOURS?! WHAT???" "Yeah!" Eris nods like it''s the most normal thing in the world. WOW. Not only is time flipped, but the days here are literally triple what they are in our world. That''s even better than I imagined! Now, I''m super excited! I tilt my head, curiosity kicking in. "So¡­ does every dungeon have its own time system like this?" Eris shrugs. "More or less. Some dungeons follow a 72-hour cycle, some 48, some are only 12. And then¡­ there are the weird ones." "Huh? I tilt my head. "Weird ones?" "Yeah," she nods. "Some dungeons are in perpetual daylight¡ªthe sun never sets. Others are trapped in eternal night, where the sky is always dark." Whattt??? A world where the sun never sets? A world where it''s always night? I can barely wrap my head around it. The sheer absurdity and wonder of it all makes my thoughts race. And yet¡­ I want to see them all. Holy shit. This is insane. This is amazing! This¡ªthis is exactly why I wanted to be an adventurer! Excitement thrums through my veins, making my hands clench into fists. My entire body buzzes with anticipation. Let''s go! I can''t wait to explore already! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few minutes later¡­ "Okay, now let me see the map¡­" Eris swings her bag around and pulls out a large, folded parchment. We unfurl it together, spreading it out across a flat, snow-dusted rock. She taps a marked point on the map¡ªan orange gate icon near the bottom. "Alright, we are here. Vanessa Dungeon, Zone A. This is our gateway back to our world." I nod, following along. So far, so good. Then Eris''s finger trails up, tracing a path along the map. "To reach Lake Vanessa¡­" her finger slides further¡ªway further¡ªuntil it stops near the peak of a faraway mountain. "We need to cross another gate. It''s up there¡ªon top of that mountain." As she speaks, she turns and points toward the distant peak. I follow her gaze. And then¡ª Huh? ¡­ Chotto matte¡­ Wait. Wait a minute. WAIT A DAMN MINUTE! I gulp as my stomach drops. "E-Eris¡­" My voice comes out weak, trembling. "Y-you don''t mean we have to¡­ walk all the way there, right?" Eris turns to me with a smirk, tilting her head slightly. "What? You tired of walking already?" I stare at her, then at the mountain, then back at her. "B-but¡­ it''ll take a whole day just to get there! Actually, no, even weeks!" I mean¡­ if it''s Eris, she could probably cover that distance in a couple hours, no problem for sure. But me? Absolutely impossible! I would die long before I reach that gateway! But for some reason, Eris doesn''t seem to bother. She folds the map back up and adjusts her gear. "Come on, let''s get moving. Time is precious!" "EhhhhHHHH???!!" I wail, feeling my soul leave my body. I glance back at the mountain. The peak looms in the distance, its snow-covered slopes stretching endlessly, mocking me with its sheer impossibility. I swallow hard. "Come on!" Eris calls out, already a few steps ahead. She glances back at me, her expression expectant. Alright¡­ Taking a deep breath, I tighten my cloak, square my shoulders, and take my first step forward. I trust Eris. No matter how ridiculous her plans might be. The snow crunches softly beneath my boots, my footprints leaving behind a delicate trail on the untouched white expanse. Chapter 86 - 86: A Nasty Potion Step. Step, step. I follow in Eris''s footsteps, playing a little game with myself as we trek through the snow. Each time she leaves a fresh imprint, I try my best to step perfectly into it, matching her stride exactly. I don''t know why I''m doing this. But it''s¡­ weirdly fun. It kind of reminds me of cats¡ªthe way they move so fluidly, their hind paws landing perfectly where their front paws just were, minimizing noise, maximizing balance. Efficient. Precise. Elegant. And since I''m a catgirl now¡­ I''m naturally really good at this! Also¡ª I notice that Eris''s footprints are slightly bigger than mine. Not that I have a foot fetish or anything¡­ But for some reason, this feels like good information to know. Hehe. Just as I''m mentally noting this crucial discovery¡ª Boop! I slam right into Eris''s back. "Wha¡ª?!" She had stopped walking, and I was too distracted looking down to notice. I stumble backward, flailing, the world tilting sharply as I nearly fall flat on my ass. But before my body can hit the snow¡ª A strong arm catches me. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you okay?" Eris''s voice is smooth and steady, her arm wrapped around my waist, holding me up effortlessly. My cheeks burn as I find myself staring right into her eyes¡ªcool, blue, and breathtakingly beautiful. Oh shit. We are already lovers. We''ve done way more intense things than this. We''ve had crazy sex. But still¡ª Moments like this make my heart flutter! "I-I''m okay!" I squeak, feeling my ears heat up. Eris giggles softly, then tilts me upright, setting me back on my feet with an amused glint in her eyes. But as my mind returns to normal¡­ "Eh? Why did we stop?" I ask, looking around. We''re still in the middle of a vast, frozen forest, surrounded by tall, ice-covered trees and untouched snow. The landscape is pristine, silent, endless¡ªno landmarks, no buildings, nothing but pure winter beauty. And¡­ We''re not even 0.00001% closer to that insanely far mountain! I squint at Eris suspiciously. She smirks, then boops my cold nose playfully. "Silly Felicia, you didn''t actually believe I was going to make you walk all the way up the mountain, did you?" I freeze. "Ehhhhhh???" My ears twitch violently. "W-what do you mean?!" Eris just chuckles knowingly and reaches for her belt pouch. With a flick of her wrist, she pulls out two small vials. Each one contains a bright, shimmering blue liquid. She hands one to me. "Here, take this." I accept the tiny vial, raising it to my eyes for a closer look. The liquid inside is bubbling faintly, tiny ripples of arcane energy shifting within, as though the potion itself is alive. It¡­ kind of reminds me of an energy drink from Earth. But there''s also something else¡ªa faint sparkle, like there''s glitter swirling inside. "Eris, what is this?" I ask curiously, eyeing the shimmering liquid in my vial. Eris has already downed hers in one swift gulp. "Pwuahhh!!!" She shivers violently, her entire face scrunching up in absolute disgust. "Brrrr! That''s horrible!" I watch in mild horror as she hugs herself, shaking off the aftertaste like she just swallowed liquid despair. Okay¡­ not reassuring. Cautiously, I uncork my own vial and take a small, experimental sniff. Oh! It smells¡­ nice? A soft, floral scent drifts up, warm and comforting¡ªsweet like roses, but with a sharp, almost spicy undertone, something between cinnamon and cloves. I blink in surprise. "It actually smells pretty good!" Eris, still grimacing, lets out a weak chuckle. "Yeah, it smells nice, but the taste is horrible." She waves a hand at me. "Anyway, just drink it up." I hesitate. "¡­O-okay¡­" Taking a deep breath, I tilt the vial to my lips¡ª And the moment the liquid touches my tongue¡ª PPPFFFFTTTT!!! BLARRGGHHH!!! "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS? IT''S SO BITTER!!!" Not just bitter¡ªspicy, too! Like someone took pure suffering, boiled it in liquid regret, and then set the whole thing on fire for good measure! I gag violently, my tail bristling in alarm as I flail dramatically. Eyes watering, I turn to Eris with pure betrayal. "Huhu¡­ Eris¡­ do I really have to drink this???" Eris casually takes a sip of her water, completely unaffected by my misery. "Well, of course. Unless you want to freeze your ass off on that mountain." I squint at her, suspicious but intrigued. "¡­What even is this?" She twirls the empty vial between her fingers. "A potion brewed from Glacierblooms. It boosts your Frost Resistance and shields you from the cold." I blink. "But¡­ don''t I already have protection?" I hold out my arms, gesturing to my ultra-high-quality, absurdly expensive fur-lined winter gear. "Do I really need this potion?" Eris nods firmly. "Yes, you need both. The clothes help a lot, but they won''t be enough!" I gulp. "A-alright¡­ if you say so¡­" Bracing myself, I tilt my head back and chug the rest in one go. The second wave of horror hits instantly. "BLERGGGHHH!! EUGHHHHH!!!" I nearly throw up on the spot, my entire body convulsing in protest. I claw at my tongue. "PPPPFFFTTT!! PFFFFTTT!!! ERIS!!! THE FLAVOR WON''T GO AWAY!!!" Eris just laughs at my suffering. "Here, have some water. It helps." She hands me her bottle, and I snatch it like my life depends on it, chugging the cool liquid as fast as humanly possible. "Pwuahhh!! Thank god!!!" I wheeze, my soul slowly returning to my body. "Phew! That was nasty!!!" Eris grins, looking way too pleased with herself. "Good girl! That went better than my first time drinking it." I glare at her, deadpan. "Yeah, well, IT WAS HORRIBLE." She just laughs, and despite myself¡ª I start laughing, too. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- A few seconds later, before our laughter completely dies down, Eris suddenly straightens. "Now then," she says with a commanding voice. "I think this is good enough. You can come out now." I freeze mid-breath. Eh? You? Come out? I blink, my brain scrambling. Who the heck is she talking to? There''s literally no one else here but me and her! But before I can even ask, Eris''s eyes begin to glow¡ªa brilliant, pulsating purple. The pendant around her neck levitates, lifting gently from her chest, its silver chains rattling softly in the still air. A faint hum resonates through the clearing, making the snow vibrate beneath my feet. And then¡ª A puffy wisp of black smoke emerges from the pendant! It shoots upward, swirling like a playful shadow, stretching and shifting, reshaping itself. Two cat-like ears sprout from the darkness. Then¡ªtwo big, round eyes blink into existence. And finally¡ªa tiny, adorable mouth forms. For a second, the creature hovers midair, its form settling into place, pulsing with mysterious energy. And then¡ª "NYAAAAAAAAARRRHHHH!!" The smoke-wisp creature roars cutely. "Uwoooooooohhhh!!!" I gasp, my heart practically dying from the sheer cuteness overload. I clutch my chest, nearly collapsing on the spot. "Eris, what is this?! It''s so adorable!!!" Chapter 87 - 87: Inky The tiny, fluffy black cloud hovers in front of me, its body perfectly shaped like a small, cartoonish cat¡ªround and puffy, like a floating marshmallow made of pure darkness. And it''s so unbelievably adorable I can barely handle it! The moment it notices me, it suddenly zooms forward, its wispy form gliding effortlessly through the air. Like a curious little spirit satellite, it begins to circle me in slow, lazy loops¡ªonce, twice, three times¡ªdrifting around me as if it''s inspecting this strange new creature in its territory. I stand perfectly still, watching in silent fascination as it continues its playful orbit. Then, unable to resist any longer, I take off my glove, hesitantly raise my hand, reaching out. And the moment my fingertips come close¡ª It nuzzles into my palm. A soft purrrrrrrr vibrates through its tiny body, a gentle, soothing hum that sends warmth straight to my chest. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~ My heart completely melts at the sensation. It''s like touching a warm cotton ball, light as air, soft as silk, but with a faint static tingle, as if I''m running my fingers through a cloud of magic. I want to squeeze it. Hug it. Keep it forever! "Oh? I can''t believe it. Felicia, he likes you already!" Eris says, amusement lacing her voice. "Nn!" I nod quickly, completely captivated by the tiny creature. As I stroke its fluff again, it presses harder against my palm, its purring growing even louder¡ªa sound so gentle and rhythmic, I could listen to it forever. But then¡ª Wait¡­ What exactly is this thing?! I blink, suddenly snapping out of my cute-induced trance. "But¡­ what is it?" I ask, still petting the mysterious little puffball. Eris smiles knowingly. "It''s my pet spirit!" My eyes widen. "Oooooooh!!!" A pet spirit?! I glance between Eris and the tiny floating cat-cloud, my brain racing. That sounds so cool! "Felicia, this is Inky!" Eris gestures toward the small spirit. Then she turns toward Inky. "And Inky, this is Felicia." Inky stops circling me and bobs up and down, as if acknowledging me. Inky¡­ I grin. That''s such a cute name! And it fits perfectly too! His tiny, wispy form is as dark as ink, swirling like a living shadow. But¡ª What exactly is a pet spirit?! Now I''m even more curious! "He''s a spirit I formed a contract with a few years ago," Eris explains. "He lives inside my pendant and feeds on my darkness attribute mana." "UOOOOHHHH!!!!" I practically explode with excitement. THAT''S SO COOL! Now that I''ve seen a spirit this cute in person¡­ I WANT ONE TOO!!! WAIT! A thought hits me like lightning. "Eris! My mana is darkness too! Can I feed Inky too?!" Eris chuckles, tilting her head slightly. "Well, it''s already feeding on you now." Eh? Wait, what? FEEDING ON ME??? At Eris''s words, I quickly glance down at my hand¡ªand HOLY SHIT! Inky is already latched onto my finger. Its tiny, misty mouth is suckling on my fingertip, little wisps of black smoke swirling hungrily around its body, now with some additional shade of crimson red. Honestly, I can''t believe it. This cute little thing. Since when it began feeding on me like this? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I can barely feel anything! But suddenly¡ª My vision wobbles. Oooooooooh shittttt¡­ The world tilts sideways as a wave of dizziness rushes over me. "Come on, Inky! Don''t drain Felicia too much! She doesn''t have a lot of mana!" Eris scolds, her tone half-stern, half-amused. At her words, Inky pops off my finger and lets out a tiny, apologetic-sounding "Nyaa." Then¡ª It blows out a soft puff of blackish-red smoke, sending it back into my finger. Immediately, my head clears. The dizziness fades, my body feels steady again, and warmth returns to my limbs. "Whoa¡­ Thanks, Inky." I blink, brushing my finger against its fluff. "And I''m sorry¡­ I''m not very nutritious, am I?" Eris snickers. "Well, at least he finds you delicious too." She lifts her hand, and with a small, graceful motion, Inky instantly responds, floating back toward her. It perches neatly on her outstretched index finger, its tiny form hovering weightlessly, like a cat bird. Eris then turns back to me, eyes glinting mischievously. "Alright," she announces, "Inky here will help us get to the top of the mountain." "Oh! That''s amazing!" I beam. But then¡ª I pause. Wait. I squint at the tiny tennis-ball-sized fluff of smoke. "Wait¡­ how?" Does it have teleportation magic or something? Or¡­ some kind of instant travel spell? How the heck can this tiny little fella get both of us up a mountain?! Eris just chuckles knowingly, then tilts her head toward Inky. "Alright, do your thing," she commands. Inky suddenly floats higher, its small, puffy body trembling as if it''s gathering power. And then¡ª It begins to glow. A deep, black light pulses from within, spreading out like rippling shadows, expanding and swelling as if something massive is pushing from inside. The air grows thick, humming with a strange arcane pressure. And then¡ª HOOOOOOOOOOLLYYY SHITTTT!!! The tiny puffball of cuteness is no more. Because in its place, a massive, towering figure looms over me, blocking out the light! My mouth drops open as my entire body freezes. The once small, harmless fluff of black smoke has now transformed into a massive, terrifying, pitch-black dragon! "D-D-DRAGGGOONNNNN?!?!?!" I shriek, stumbling backward. Its shadow swallows me whole, its sheer size overwhelming. What was once a tiny, floating wisp is now a massive beast, its body easily the size of a house, its wings spanning over ten meters, stretching wide like a cloak of pure darkness. Its eyes are now piercing, glowing like blazing blue flames, staring down at me. Two majestic horns curve back from its massive head, crackling with dark energy, and its body radiates a thick, swirling mist I can barely breathe. My heart hammers violently against my ribs. I try to speak, but all that comes out is a sputtered, "E-Eris¡­? W-WHAT¡ª???" This¡­ This¡­ THIS IS THE SAME CUTE FLUFFBALL FROM BEFORE?!?!?!? I glance between the enormous, smoke-wreathed dragon and Eris, who''s now looking so tiny just by standing next to it, my brain short-circuiting. HOW?! HOW DOES THIS EVEN MAKE SENSE?! Inky¡ªnow a fearsome, towering wyvern¡ªlowers its massive head toward me. Then¡ª It boops my forehead. Gently. With the same softness as when it was a tiny, floating puffball. I die. Eris laughs, placing a hand on the creature''s side. "Not a dragon, silly," she corrects, running her fingers along its sleek, shadowy form. "It''s a shadow wyvern. Dragons have separate arms and wings, and they''re at least five times bigger!" "O-Oooh!" I nod, still breathless in amazement. True. Now that I look closer, Inky only has two massive hind legs, while its front limbs are fused into its giant wings, like a wyvern rather than a full-fledged dragon. But still¡ª It looks hella badass. "Alright, Inky, would you mind taking us for a ride to the mountain, please?" Eris asks warmly. At her words, Inky rumbles softly, then nuzzles his massive snout into her palms, his long, shadowy tail wagging like an overgrown, lovable dog. "W-waittt!" I stammer. "You mean¡­ we''re going to ride on Inky?!" "Yeah!" Eris says with an easy grin. "Unless, of course, you''d rather walk up the mountain." "NO! NO MORE WALKING!" I blurt out instantly, my excitement bubbling over like a shaken soda can. Oh my. Oh. My. God. My heart is literally racing right now. Imagine soaring high above the clouds, feeling the icy wind whipping through my hair, flying with Eris on the back of a giant shadow wyvern¡ª HOLY SHIT! THIS IS GONNA BE SO SICK!!! Chapter 88 - 88: Going up Inky lowers his massive body, folding his wings down until they touch the ground, forming a ramp for me to walk on. "Awww, thanks, Inky!" I say, grinning brightly. The wyvern lets out a deep, rumbling purr, vibrating through the air like distant thunder. Eris steps onto the wing first, moving with ease before turning back to me, her hand outstretched. "Alright, take my hand," she says smoothly, her voice carrying over the wind. "Nn!" I nod, placing my hand in hers. Her grip is firm yet gentle, steadying me And then¡ª I take my first step. Uoooooohhhh!!!! My foot sinks slightly into Inky''s wing, but, miraculously, the shadow beneath me solidifies, supporting my weight perfectly. It''s like stepping onto a cloud made of stone¡ªsoft and shifting at the edges, yet completely firm where I need it to be. Wait¡­ How does that even work?! I have no freaking idea. It''s magic¡­ Slowly, carefully, Eris guides me up onto Inky''s back, never letting go of my hand. Each step feels like walking on magic itself, like reality is bending just a little to accommodate my presence. Once I reach the top, she helps me settle into position, ensuring I''m steady before she slides into place in front of me. Her back is right against my chest, and even through our thick winter gear, I can feel her warmth. Then¡ª "Alright, Inky, get ready!" Eris taps the wyvern lightly on his back. She turns her head slightly, glancing at me from the corner of her eye. "And Felicia?" I blink, my tail twitching. "Y-yeah?" Eris smirks. "Hold on tight." Oh. Right. Without hesitation, I wrap my arms tightly around Eris''s waist, clutching onto her like my life depends on it. Which, honestly, it might. A deep rumble vibrates through Inky''s massive body as he shifts his stance, preparing for takeoff. Then¡ª He rises. "Woawoaoaaoaowahhhh!!!" He hasn''t even taken off yet, but the sheer height change from his crouching stance to full standing position sends my heart slamming against my ribs. The ground feels so far away now, and my body instinctively tightens, pressing myself flush against Eris''s back. A small whimper escapes my lips as I clutch her even tighter. "Felicia, you good?" Eris asks, amusement dancing in her voice. I gulp. "Erm¡­ I-I think so!" I stammer, even though my body is shaking like a leaf in a storm. To be honest, this is already pretty freaking terrifying¡­ But at the same time¡ª My adrenaline is pumping. I can feel my pulse racing, the sheer thrill of what''s about to happen bubbling up inside me. Eris nods knowingly. "Okay," she says. "Then, Inky¡ªlet''s go!" Inky exhales a deep breath, releasing a billowing stream of black smoke from his nostrils. The air grows heavier, charged with a thrumming energy. Then¡ª FWOOOSHHHH! A single, mighty flap of Inky''s massive wings sends a powerful gust of wind ripping across the clearing, kicking up a storm of snow and loose ice. FWOOOOOSHHH! A second flap, the air around us whipping wildly, pulling upward with a force that makes my stomach lurch. Then¡ª With one final¡ª FWOOOOOOOOSHHH! Inky jumps. And launches himself skyward like a freaking rocket!!! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!" I scream like mad as the world drops away beneath us. HOLY SHIT HOLY SHIT HOLY SHIT¡ª The force of acceleration slams me back, my stomach lurching as we shoot upward at terrifying speed. I cling to Eris for dear life, squeezing my arms around her waist so tight I might as well be a second belt. Meanwhile, Eris just laughs, completely unbothered by my panic. A few seconds later¡ª I hear her voice, soft and steady, calling my name. "We''re flying now, Felicia. Open your eyes." Hah¡­? Cautiously, I crack my eyes open, hesitating, bracing myself¡ª And then¡ª My breath catches in my throat. Woaahhhhhhh¡­ We are high above the world now, soaring through the sky like a falling star in reverse. Below us, an endless sea of clouds stretches out, soft and billowing, their edges tinged gold by the sun. The light filters through the sky, warm and golden, painting everything in hues so brilliant they almost don''t feel real. The wind rushes past, cool and crisp, tugging at my hair. Yet, thanks to the cold resistance potion, the chill doesn''t bite¡ªit simply feels fresh, exhilarating. Up here, the air is light, pure, and invigorating. Meanwhile, Inky''s powerful wings beat steadily, each stroke sending a gentle push of air beneath us, keeping us floating effortlessly. "AAAA! THIS IS AMAZING!!!" Awe fills my voice as I take in the endless expanse of sky stretching all around us. The feeling of weightlessness, of pure freedom, is unlike anything I''ve ever experienced. But then¡ª I make the mistake of looking down. And¡ª "Hiiikkkhhh!!!!" HOLY. SHIT. We are so damn high. So freaking high. It''s like standing on top of a hundred-story skyscraper, looking straight down¡ªexcept worse. Because there''s no floor beneath us. No guardrails. No safety net. Just open air and the dizzying drop to the world far, far below. A violent shudder runs through my body. My tail fluffs up to max volume, my ears flatten against my head, and my grip on Eris tightens tenfold. I press myself flush against her back, desperate for any sense of stability. "E-Eris¡­." I mutter, my voice trembling. "P-please don''t let me fall¡­" Eris chuckles softly, completely unbothered by the vast, terrifying emptiness around us. Her hands find mine, squeezing gently. "Don''t worry, I won''t," she promises. Somehow, just hearing her say that¡ªfeeling the steady strength in her hands¡ªmakes it easier to breathe. The fear is still there, coiling in my stomach, but¡­ I feel safer. "It feels amazing, doesn''t it?" Eris murmurs, her voice filled with awe, her eyes gazing at the vast sky before us. "Being this high¡­ with absolute freedom. Looking down at the world with a bird''s-eye view." I take a shaky breath¡ªthen another. And¡­ She''s right. "Nn!" I nod, slowly adjusting to the surreal experience. It''s terrifying, yes, but breathtakingly amazing, too. That''s undeniable. Up here, nothing obstructs us. Just Eris, me, and Inky, soaring through an endless sky, surrounded by the sun, the clouds, and the twinkling stars waiting beyond. For a moment, it''s as if the whole world has disappeared. It''s just us and infinity. And then, Eris suddenly raises her hand toward the sky, fingers stretching as if reaching for something unseen. "You know, one day," she says dreamily, "if possible, I''d love to fly so high that I reach the stars." I tilt my head, intrigued. "The stars?" Eris nods, her gaze filled with wonder. "Aren''t you curious about them? Those twinkling, shining places in the sky¡­ There must be gemstones and riches up there, right?" I blink. Well¡­ Based on my Earth knowledge, stars are just massive balls of hot gas. I''d probably vaporize before I even got close to one. But¡­ This is a fantasy world. The rules of Earth''s reality don''t apply here. So¡­ who knows what''s waiting among the stars? Eris''s voice softens. "Hehe, or maybe¡­ on every star, there''s a crystal palace? A shining castle where the gods live?" I giggle, nudging her playfully. "Eris, your imagination is amazing!" She suddenly gasps, eyes widening with excitement. "Oh! Or maybe every star is a different world, and your world is one of them?" I freeze. Oh. Ohhhhh. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ayo! That''s¡­ THAT''S A REALLY GOOD THEORY?! Could Earth be one of those distant stars? And if that''s true¡­ Then one day, could I bring Eris there? Show her the wonders of my previous world? Let her experience everything I once knew¡ªthe towering skyscrapers, the dazzling city lights, the bustling streets filled with strange, exciting technology she''s never seen before? And not to mention, the amazing manga and anime? The thought sends a thrill through my chest. Oh my! That would be incredible! "Yeah¡­ maybe!" I breathe, suddenly feeling hopeful, dreamy, like the universe just got a little bigger, a little more possible. Eris grins, but then tilts her head slightly, the excitement in her gaze softening into something more focused, determined. "Okay, are you feeling better now? How about we start moving?" I shake off my thoughts and nod firmly. "Nn! Let''s go!" Eris raises her hand, giving Inky the signal. And with a deep, rumbling exhale, the massive wyvern tilts his wings¡ª And we soar forward. The mountaintop looms ahead, its towering snowy peak growing sharper and clearer, bathed in the soft golden glow of the morning sun. Chapter 89 - 89: Eris real name The wind blows past us, cool and refreshing, carrying the crisp scent of snow and open skies. I press myself closer against Eris, wrapping my arms snugly around her waist, my head resting gently on her shoulder. I close my eyes, content. A small smile spreads across my lips. This is nice. There''s nothing that beats soaring high through the sky, the world stretching endlessly below, while I hold onto my catgirl lover, feeling her warmth against me. The mountaintop inches closer and closer, its snowy peak gleaming under the sunlight. Inky could probably fly much faster, but I can tell¡ªhe''s slowing down for my sake. And I appreciate it. Regardless, we''ll be there soon. And I can''t wait to see Lake Vanessa. But then¡ª A sudden realization hits me. "Wait, Eris!" I blurt out. "The reason you made me walk earlier¡­ was it to get away from people?!" Eris chuckles, her shoulders shaking slightly with amusement. "Oh?" She tilts her head back slightly, her ears flicking. "Yup. I had to wait until no one else was around before summoning Inky." Oh. At first, I thought she was just messing with me. But no¡ªshe was being cautious. It all makes sense now. Eris is using a fake ID, meaning she''s trying her best to conceal her true identity. If we had summoned Inky back at the dungeon entrance¡­ With all those adventurers wandering around? It would have drawn way too much attention. And that would be very, very bad for Eris. My ears twitch, my tail flicking thoughtfully. "But¡­ will it really be okay? Won''t people see Inky flying in the sky?" Eris shakes her head, her voice calm and assured. "You don''t have to worry about that. Once we''re high enough¡ªabove the clouds¡ªit''ll be hard to spot us. From below, Inky''s body will just look like a big, wyvern-shaped black cloud." She pauses, smirking. "Besides, wyverns are actually pretty common as mount pets. It''d only be a problem if someone saw Inky''s true form." I blink. "I-I see!!!!" Damn. Eris really is careful. "Eris, you''re always thinking ahead, huh?" I murmur, admiration creeping into my voice. She hums. "Well, I have to." Her voice is light, but there''s something deeper beneath it. A weight. A truth she''s not saying out loud. The reason why she has to hide her identity¡­ I want to ask. I really want to ask. But¡­ I don''t know if I should. The thought lingers in my mind like a shadow, and I bite my lip, hesitating. Then¡ª I take a deep breath. And gather my courage. "Eris," I murmur. "C-can I ask you another question?" Eris tilts her head slightly. "Heh? Of course." I swallow. "What''s your real name?" The question hangs between us, carried away by the rushing wind. Eris doesn''t answer right away. Instead¡ª Silence. The kind that feels heavy, like standing at the edge of a precipice, waiting for something unknown to reveal itself. I bite my lip harder. Damn it, Felicia, you screwed up again! It''s probably too soon to ask. I shouldn''t have pried. A pang of guilt coils in my chest, and my arms tighten slightly around Eris, as if trying to silently apologize. But then¡ª Eris speaks. "Hmmm? You really want to know?" My ears perk up. I blink, my heart skipping. "C-can I?" I fumble quickly. "I mean¡ªif you don''t want to, then¡ª" Eris exhales softly, then¡ª S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She answers. "Ereskia." A pause. Then, she continues¡ª "Ereskia Vivianne NightWhizkersz. That''s my true name." ... Ereskia¡­ Vivianne¡­ NightWhizkersz¡­ I repeat the name a couple of times, rolling it over my tongue like I''m trying to memorize an ancient spell. Holy shit¡­ That''s a super beautiful name. "W-WAIT!!!" I suddenly yell into the rushing wind, my voice almost getting carried away into the sky. "You''re from Zehrak¡ªwhy the heck is that last name so coooool?!" I mean, Eris''s fake name is cool too! Eris Wildfang. Meanwhile, me? Felicia Flufftail. FLUFFTAIL!!! WHAT THE HELL?!?!? I swear, I can hear the mocking echo of my own last name taunting me. Flufftail, flufftail, flufftail¡­ Who the hell approved this?! Behind me, Eris bursts into laughter, her entire body shaking with amusement. "Pffft! I''m sorry, Felicia," she giggles, holding her stomach like she might actually fall off. "We were just messing with you! We didn''t think you''d instantly select that name!" ¡­ Eh??? EEEEEEHHHH??? I feel my entire soul leave my body. "E-ERISSSSS!!!" I scream in pure embarrassment, my face heating up to dangerous levels. Oh, she''s gonna pay for this. With my hands now firmly on Eris, it''s time for revenge! Eris Payback Technique, first move¡ª Felicia Tickle Attack!!! "Aaaaa!! STOP! STOP!!!" Eris shrieks, squirming violently as I relentlessly tickle her sides. But like hell I''m letting her get away this time! "Hey, but at least it''s cute! It''s cute, right? Hahaha! Flufftail, that''s a very cute name!!!" "NO, IT''S NOT!!!" I growl, increasing my tickling intensity. "ERIS, I''M GONNA MAKE YOU PAY!!!" "ALRIGHT! ALRIGHT! I''M SORRY! I''M SORRY!!!" Eris yelps, kicking her legs as she tries to escape. "STOP! DON''T TICKLE ME ANYMORE!!! WE''RE GONNA FALL!!!" "NO, WE''RE NOT!" I huff. "You''re NOT controlling Inky manually, don''t think you can fool me this time! HAHA!" "A-ALRIGHT¡ª" But before I can react¡ª Eris suddenly spins around, grabs my wrists¡ª And pins me down against Inky''s back. "Eh?" What just happened?! I blink up at her, momentarily dazed. Eris smirks down at me, her face so close that I can see the mischief twinkling in her eyes. "Hmmm¡­" she hums, her voice teasingly low. "Naughty Felicia¡­ did you really think you could bully me?" I pout hard, my cheeks puffing up like an angry cat. "Hmph! But you tricked me first! You have to pay the price!" Eris tilts her head, pretending to think. "Oh? And what does Miss Flufftail want as compensation?" I furrow my brows, thinking hard. Compensation huh? What do I want Eris to do for me now? Maybe a kiss? Nah, that''s too little! I want more! Two kisses? No, ten! "Then, give me ten¡ª" But before I can finish my demand¡ª Eris leans down. And kisses me. A deep, heart-melting kiss, her lips so soft but so cold, stealing the rest of my words away. My entire body squirms beneath her, a sweet, dizzy warmth spreading through me, making my head spin. By the time she finally pulls away, I''m left breathless, my lungs desperate for air. I stare up at her, dazed, disoriented, my heart racing like crazy. "I-It''s still not enough¡­" I murmur weakly, pouting, but my cheeks now completely burning. Eris stares at me, her piercing blue eyes holding me captive. In their reflection, I see my own wide-eyed expression, my mind scrambling to figure out what the heck she''s thinking right now. Then¡ª A slow, mischievous smirk spreads across her lips. Oh no. She leans in, her breath warm against my ear, her voice low, teasing, and far too dangerous for my sanity. "Alright," she whispers, drawing out each syllable with infuriating slowness. "If you like my family name that much¡­ want to change into it?" Then¡ª "Felicia¡­" A pause. A deliberate, torturous pause. Then, she purrs¡ª "Night¡­ Whizkersz." ¡­ HOLLLLLY SHIT. S-SHE DID NOT JUST SAY THAT!!! I shove her back with pure survival instinct My whole body shivers, my heart slams against my ribs, my face burning hotter than the sun itself. I cover my face with my arm, believing I''m now looking like a red pepper. Eris¡­ holy shit¡­ She wants me to change my last name to her? That means Ma-.. mar¡­ MARRIAGEEEE!????? Eris tilts her head, pretending to be deep in thought, her smirk only growing. "What? Is it not good enough?" She taps her chin, feigning serious contemplation before flashing me a playful grin. "Hmm¡­ How about my middle name too? Felicia Vivianne NightWhizkersz?" Her giggle is soft, dangerous, like a hunter toying with its prey. I. AM. NOT. SURVIVING. THIS. "N-NOW THAT I THINK ABOUT IT¡ªFLUFFTAIL IS FINE!!!" I blurt out, nearly combusting on the spot. Eris laughs, clearly enjoying every second of my suffering. "I see," she hums, amusement dripping from her voice. "Well then, whenever you want to change it, just let me know, ''kay?" Then¡ª She winks. "Hikkh!!!" A tiny, involuntary squeal escapes me as goosebumps explode across my skin. I swear, if my tail puffs up one more time today, I''m going to die. Eris just chuckles, then turns back around like she didn''t just casually drop a marriage proposal on me mid-flight. She reaches back, grabbing my arms gently, guiding them around her waist again. "Alright, hold on tight now, if you don''t want to fall." Still frazzled, I instinctively tighten my hold, burying my face into her back, trying to regain my sanity. But even as my heart settles, my lips keep twitching into a ridiculous grin. I can''t stop. I physically cannot stop smiling. And now that I actually think about it¡­ Felicia Vivianne NightWhizkersz. ¡­That sounds absolutely amazing. Chapter 90 - 90: The harsh reality "Oooh, we''re almost there!" The mountain looms closer than ever, its towering snow-covered peak dominating the sky. From this height, I can see everything¡ªthe trees, their branches weighed down by thick layers of frost, the rocky slopes, the winding paths weaving their way up toward the summit. But more than that¡ª I can see life. Animals. White foxes dart across the snow, their fluffy tails flicking playfully as they chase each other in delighted circles. A group of large, white-furred apes sits outside a cave, huddled together in a tight cluster, grooming one another, their warm breath forming soft, misty clouds in the frigid air. Further ahead, I spot a tiger¡ªits powerful body arching into a luxurious stretch, its muscles rippling beneath its thick winter coat. Nearby, another tiger naps peacefully, curled up in the sun, its fur glowing under the light. And then, I see something else. Not just animals. Monsters. A towering snow golem trudges along a well-worn path, its massive, stone-like limbs coated in layers of ice, each step leaving deep imprints in the snow. It moves without a care, its heavy arms swinging loosely, knocking down trees as if they were mere twigs in its way. I blink, my ears twitching. Wait a minute¡­ "Eris, why are there so many animals here, but we didn''t see any when we first entered the dungeon?" Eris chuckles softly, her tail flicking in amusement. "Good question." She gestures toward the mountain below us. "First, because this area is separate from the dungeon''s entrance¡ªit''s considered a D-rank zone. That means it has a higher concentration of both monsters and natural wildlife." I nod slowly, absorbing the explanation. "And secondly," Eris continues, "if you were an animal with common sense, would you live near a dungeon entrance where hundreds of adventurers and hunters come in every day looking to kill you?" "Oooooohh!!!" Now that makes sense. Of course they''d stay away from the danger zones, where adventurers are constantly passing through. Survival instincts at their finest. Eris tilts her head, glancing toward another clearing. "And furthermore, some monsters and animals tend to band together¡ªeven when they aren''t the same species¡ªjust to fend off adventurers." I follow her gaze, my catgirl eyes narrowing slightly. Then, I see it. A battle. Hell yeah! A real fight! A group of five adventurers is locked in combat, clashing against a pack of wolves and two massive, white-furred apes. My eyes widen. Wait¡­! Wolves and apes¡­ working together? I''ve never seen that before. But as I watch the scene unfold, understanding dawns on me. To those monsters, humans are the real threat. Adventurers invade their territory, hunt them down, wipe them out¡ªso of course, they''d band together. Not out of friendship. Not out of some natural alliance. But because they''re fighting to live. They aren''t attacking for fun. They''re trying to survive. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As if sensing my curiosity, Inky slows down, his wingbeats shifting into a smoother, more controlled glide. Below us, a wolf lunges at the adventurers, its fangs bared, a feral snarl ripping through the air. But before it can land a hit¡­ The warrior with the massive shield intercepts it, his stance firm, his defense impenetrable. A swordsman steps in, his blade flashing in the light as he swings. The wolf yelps, stumbling backward, its blood staining the fresh snow. Another adventurer thrusts his sword forward. The wolf collapses, a dark crimson pool spreading beneath its unmoving form. Two other wolves charge forward, but before they can reach the humans¡ª FWOOOSH! A pair of fireballs explode from the mages standing in the backline. The flames engulf the wolves instantly. Burning fur. Dying howls. And then¡ªsilence. I watch, my chest tightening. I don''t know why, but¡­ I feel bad for them. The wolves and apes were just trying to survive. But¡­ if I become an adventurer¡ª I''ll have to do the same thing. I''ll have to kill dungeon monsters and animals to make a living. ¡­ Eris exhales softly. "Hmmm¡­ seems like they''ve got it handled. That''s a pretty balance party!" But as we continue flying, the scene below lingers in my mind, a quiet, uneasy weight settling in my chest. "¡­Eris." I hesitate. "If those adventurers were losing, would you¡­ step in and help them?" "Of course!" Eris nods without hesitation. "Being an adventurer means helping each other, right?" "Right¡­" That makes sense. But my mind is still stuck on the wolves. I bite my lip, my grip unconsciously tightening around Eris. My heart feels strangely heavy. "¡­Hey, Eris¡­" She tilts her head slightly. "Hmm?" "I¡­ erm¡­" Eris glances back at me¡ªthen smirks. "Hey, don''t tell me you''re feeling bad for the wolves?" I nod, my ears flicking downward. "Y-yes." My fingers clutch at the fabric of her coat. "I really do." My voice trails off, barely above a whisper. I don''t know why I feel this way, but something about it just¡­ feels wrong. "¡­Eris." I swallow hard. "Am I¡­ weird?" For a moment, she doesn''t answer. Then¡ª Eris smirks softly. "Nah, not at all." Her hand reaches down, gently taking mine, fingers lacing between my own, grounding me, steadying me. "I get it. Wolves are cute, right?" I nod slowly. "If possible, I''d love for us to coexist," she admits. But then, her grip tightens. Her voice dips lower, more serious. "But they''re monsters, Felicia. They are wild animals." Her eyes flicker, cool and knowing as she looks forward. "Do you think they feel the same? Do you think they''d show us mercy?" I open my mouth¡ª Then close it. Because I already know the answer. No. They wouldn''t. And suddenly, the world feels a little colder. "Believe it or not, that''s exactly how humans and Furren used to feel about each other hundreds of years ago." Her words settle over me like a heavy weight, and I feel my chest tighten. Right¡­ There was a time when humans and Furren weren''t allies, weren''t neighbors, weren''t friends. They were enemies¡ªhunting, killing, and fearing each other. Now, we share cities, jobs, and homes, living side by side as if those brutal days were nothing more than a distant nightmare. But back then, it was never that simple. It was just kill or be killed. Eris''s voice drops to a quiet murmur. "At the end of the day, Felicia, our lives are what truly matter." There''s no hesitation in her tone, no trace of doubt. Her words are calm, yet beneath them, there''s something sharper¡ªsomething unyielding. "No matter who or what stands in front of you, if they want to hurt you, you fight back." She turns slightly, and when our eyes meet, the usual playfulness in her gaze is gone. Instead, her blue eyes are steady, serious. "And if necessary¡­" she says, voice quiet but firm, "you kill them." I swallow hard, my throat dry. Yes. I understand. Kill if you don''t want to be killed. It''s how the world works. It''s just that simple. I nod, gripping her hand a little tighter. "Nn." Chapter 91 - 91: Winter Wonderland Finally, I see the portal. It looms before us, tall and imposing, a swirling gateway of deep, dark blue¡ªfar richer, far more intense than the brighter, gentler hue of the entrance we first passed through. Electricity crackles along its edges, wild and untamed, sending bright arcs of energy zapping through the air, flickering like tiny, erratic bolts of lightning. And surrounding it¡ª A storm of whirling snow, an endless vortex of frost and wind, spiraling in slow, hypnotic patterns. Just looking at it, I know. The mana here is stronger. And with stronger mana¡ª Comes greater danger. A sudden chill prickles against my skin, and I shiver involuntarily. "Ooooh, I can feel the cold already!" Eris chuckles softly beside me, her breath visible in the icy air. "Yup. That''s because of the mana leaking from the gate." "Eh? Mana¡­ leaking?" I blink, tilting my head in confusion. "Yeah," Eris explains smoothly. "Higher-rank dungeons tend to leak mana into lower-rank areas from time to time. It''s totally normal. The stronger a dungeon is, the more intensely you can feel it from afar." Oh! That actually makes a lot of sense! If I think of mana like a concentration of energy, then naturally, it would flow from areas of high density to low density¡ªjust like heat dispersing, or water seeking to fill empty spaces. And the only thing keeping it contained¡ª Is the dungeon gate itself. I take a deep breath, mentally preparing myself. "Okay, ready?" Eris asks, glancing back at me. "We''re about to enter Lake Vanessa now." I nod firmly, steeling myself. "Nn!" The air around us grows colder, the frost-thickened wind brushing against my face like icy fingertips. A faint prickle runs down my spine, an almost instinctual reaction to the sheer power radiating from the portal. I hesitate for a moment. "But¡­ do we have to get off Inky?" My eyes flick to the swirling gate, half-expecting Eris to say we need to walk through it. Eris smirks, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Nah, we can just fly through it." She reaches out, patting Inky''s side, giving him a silent cue. At once, the massive shadow wyvern shifts, his wings folding slightly as he dips lower, his movements fluid and controlled as we begin our descent. Lower. And lower. Gliding just above the snow, skimming over the frost-covered ground, moving smoothly toward the glowing portal ahead. The air thickens around us, the pressure growing heavier, as if we''re about to break through an invisible threshold. The energy hums louder, a deep, resonant vibration that I can feel buzzing against my skin, sinking into my very bones. And then¡ª Woosh! We soar straight into the dungeon gate. A split second of weightlessness¡ªa moment where everything around us turns into a swirling cascade of blue and white light¡ª And then¡ª We emerge. Into Lake Vanessa. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª WWWWOOOOSSSH!!! A blast of frigid air whips past us, sharp and relentless, as we shoot through the dungeon gate. Electricity crackles around us, static zapping against my skin, sending tiny jolts racing through my body. The moment we cross the threshold¡ª Inky soars high, his massive wings spreading wide, cutting through the dense, icy air with practiced ease. And then, the temperature drops. Not just a little. Drastically. A bone-deep, biting cold slams into me, far more intense than the previous area. "Oooooh!" I shiver violently, instinctively hugging Eris tighter, pressing myself against her warmth. The wind lashes at my face, a relentless, stinging force that makes my skin prickle even beneath my thick layers of clothing. It''s like getting slapped by winter itself. I can feel it. The way the cold sinks straight into my bones, wrapping around me like an invisible frost. Goosebumps rise along my arms, and my ears twitch from the sudden chill. Eris glances back at me, her blue eyes gentle yet assessing. "Are you alright?" she asks. "Do you need another cold resistance potion?" I open my mouth to reply. But¡ª "A-Achooo!!" A powerful sneeze erupts from me, my whole body jerking forward slightly. I sniffle, wiping my nose with the back of my glove. Ugh. As much as I hate the taste of that damn potion¡ª I already know. I need it. So, reluctantly, I nod. "I-I guess so¡­" Without hesitation, Eris pulls out another vial, handing it to me. I stare at the glowing blue liquid, grimacing. The taste is going to be awful. But at this rate, I''ll freeze before we even land. With a deep breath, I tilt my head back and chug it down, forcing myself to swallow as quickly as possible. The bitterness coats my tongue, the familiar sharp, spicy aftertaste burning down my throat. I gag. Barely hold back the urge to throw up. Why does this stuff taste like actual suffering?! But¡­ A few minutes later, the warmth spreads through my body, pushing back against the cold. I take a deep breath. And this time, I can actually breathe without feeling like my lungs are turning to ice. Much better. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Now, looking down, my eyes widen in awe. Oh, wow. This place is completely different from where we came from. It''s not just an endless stretch of snowy forest and pine trees. The landscape is dotted with towering ice crystals, their jagged forms rising from the ground like frozen spires, glistening under the pale sunlight. A thick layer of icy mist swirls over the land, drifting lazily like a veil of frost. It''s as if the entire world has been trapped inside a giant, enchanted refrigerator. But then¡ª Something catches my eye. Something strange. Something beautiful. "Wait! ERIS, WHAT ARE THOSE?!" I point excitedly toward a group of deer, except¡ª They''re not normal deer. Their bodies shimmer like glass, transparent and ethereal, gleaming with an otherworldly glow as they move gracefully through the snow. Eris follows my gaze and smiles. "They''re ice beasts." I blink. "Ice beasts?" She nods. "In this area, you won''t find regular animals. Instead, all the creatures here are icy variations. Their bodies aren''t made of flesh and bone¡ªbut of solid ice." "Woooaaahhh¡­" I breathe, my tail flicking with excitement. As I scan the land below, I notice even more creatures. A group of foxes, their sleek bodies sculpted from frost, their tails trailing wisps of icy mist as they leap through the snow. A raccoon, its crystalline fur glittering as it scurries across a frozen log. And above us, a flock of ice birds soars through the sky, their wings catching the sunlight, refracting it into a dazzling cascade of colors. Wowww! I can''t help but admiring. My heart expanding in joy. This place is truly, truly a winter wonderland! A magical landscape, frozen yet full of life! And then¡ª Something else draws my attention. A cluster of flowers, their deep blue petals dusty with twinkling frost, blooming right out of the snow. Absolutely beautiful. Gorgeous, even. My ears perk up as I grab Eris''s arm. "Eris! Eris! Are those Vanessa Lilies?!" I ask, barely able to contain my excitement. However¡ª "Nope," Eris replies, her tone amused. "They''re the thing you just consumed¡ªGlacierblooms." "EHHHH?!?!" I gape at her, then back at the flowers. These are the nasty potion ingredients?! They look so delicate, so breathtakingly pretty¡ª Yet they taste like absolute suffering?! Unbelievable. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I groan. "Something that beautiful has no right tasting that bad!" Eris laughs. "I won''t argue with that." Still, my curiosity isn''t satisfied yet. I glance around, scanning the horizon. "Then¡­ where are the Vanessa Lilies? Actually¡ªwhere is Lake Vanessa???" So far, all I see is dry land¡ªendless snow, ice formations, and scattered trees. No lake. Eris smirks. "Hang on, we''re almost there." And then¡ª A few minutes later, as Inky glides effortlessly through the crisp air, the landscape begins to change. And suddenly, we arrive. Eris gestures grandly. "As you can see, this is Lake Vanessa." Chapter 92 - 92: Vanessa Lilies What?! For a moment, I just stare at Eris in confusion. She just said we''ve arrived at Lake Vanessa, but¡ª Where the hell is the lake?! All I see below us is a vast, rocky expanse, scattered with pebbles and jagged stones. No shimmering water. No gentle waves. Just land. But then¡ª Something catches my eye. A massive fish, nearly the size of a boat, is¡­ floating? No¡ªhovering. It glides effortlessly through the air, its translucent fins rippling like liquid silk as it moves in slow, graceful arcs. And it''s not alone. A whole school of flying fish drifts just above the ground, their smooth, icy scales reflecting the light like glass. Nearby, clusters of giant ice frogs sit in perfect stillness, their round, crystal-like bodies pulsing faintly with a strange, inner glow. But what''s even weirder¡ª They''re levitating. Just¡­ sitting there, suspended in midair, as if some unseen magic is holding them up. I blink, completely perplexed. "What the hell is going on?" Then¡ª I look closer. And¡ª Holy. Shit. The lake is right there. Right in front of me. I just didn''t see it!!! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because the water is so crystal clear¡ªso impossibly pure¡ªthat I can see straight through it, all the way to the rocky bottom. If it weren''t for a few faint cracks across its icy surface, I wouldn''t have even noticed it at all. A lake as clear as glass. Eris grins, noticing my stunned expression. "And look, these are the flowers." I tear my eyes away from the invisible lake and follow her gaze. And there¡ª I see them. Vanessa Lilies. They grow directly from the frozen surface, their stems rising tall and unyielding, their majestic white petals shimmer like carved ice, catching the light in a way that makes them look almost ethereal¡ªas if they aren''t just flowers, but living crystals, sculpted by winter itself. And what''s more magical? They are growing straight from the lake, doesn''t even need soil. A few Glacierblooms are scattered among them, their deep blue petals twinkling with frozen dust, but here¡ª The lilies dominate. Eris turns to me with a knowing smile. "Do you know the difference between Vanessa Lilies and Glacierblooms?" I tilt my head. "Well¡­ they look really different!" One looks like a blue, sparkling rose. The other is white and translucent, its petals gleaming like glass. Eris chuckles. "I meant their properties and uses." "Oh!" I blink. "No, I don''t! Can you tell me?" "Of course." She points first to the Glacierbloom, her voice taking on a light, teaching tone. "Even though both flowers thrive in extreme cold, their nature is completely opposite. The Glacierbloom has evolved to withstand freezing temperatures. Its magic acts as a shield, protecting it from the cold." My ears twitch in realization. "Ooooh! So that''s why it''s used for cold resistance potions!" "Exactly." Eris nods. Then, she gestures toward the Vanessa Lilies. "But these¡­ they''re different. They don''t endure the cold." Her eyes flick to me, glinting with meaning. "They are the cold, the beautiful manifestation of winter!" I furrow my brows. Absorbing her words. Huhhh??? But it doesn''t take very long for me to get what she meant. "Ohhh!!!" I gasp in realization. "So, one is enduring the cold, but the other one is thriving from the cold???" "Exactly!" Eris grins. That''s¡­ fascinating! To think two species, so similar yet so different, can exist in the same frozen world, yet embody completely opposite forces. A plant that fights against winter¡ªand one that is winter. Then¡ª Eris smirks, tilting her head. "Now then, if Glacierblooms are used for cold resistance potions¡­ what do you think Vanessa Lilies are used for?" I pause. My mind turns, tracing the logic of their nature. I bite my lip, staring at the luminous white flowers. If they carry pure winter magic, then¡­ They wouldn''t be used to protect against the cold. They''d be used to cause it. Then¡­ Perhaps¡­ "Poison?" I guess. Eris''s smile widens. I knew it! The perfect opposite of a cold resistance potion¡­ is a frost poison! And if my deduction is correct, that means Vanessa Lilies are deadly! "Hehe, smart Felicia!" Eris taps my hand, grinning in approval. "Yup! You can grind those lilies into fine powder, then sprinkle it onto arrow tips or sword blades to infuse them with frost magic. Once the weapon cuts into an opponent, the particles will instantly freeze their body. It''s also incredibly deadly when used in explosive frost bombs. Some people even combine it with wind magic to create wide-range frost attacks!" I blink, taking in the information. That''s¡­ terrifyingly powerful. But Eris isn''t done. "Actually, even in its natural form, the flower itself can be a lethal weapon," she continues. "Its petals are as sharp as a knife''s edge, and the moment they touch anything, they freeze it solid." "Ohhh!" I immediately remember something. "So that''s why the quest warned us not to touch them directly!" "Yup!" I glance at the delicate, crystal-like petals swaying gently in the cold breeze. Damn! These flowers are seriously dangerous! But then¡ª Eris suddenly smirks. "Well, on the brighter side, they can also be used to make ice cream and sorbet!" I whip my head toward her. "WHAT?!" "Yup!" She laughs. "In very small amounts, they''re edible and safe. Some high-end restaurants use them in gourmet desserts. And they''re even used for enchantments¡ªlike your enchanted water bottle, for example." "Ooooooh! So my cool bottle is also made from Vanessa Lilies?" "Yeah!" Eris nods, laughing softly at my reaction. Hmmm. Now I get why people pay so much for these flowers. They''re not just rare¡ªthey''re also very versatile. "Alright, how much money was it per flower again?" Eris asks. Since my memory sucks, I reach into my bag and pull out the quest paper, scanning for the reward amount. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Quest type: Gathering Danger: D rank Dungeon: Lake Vanessa Request: 10+ Vanessa Lilies with frozen petals (has to be kept frozen!!!) Reward: 2000 crowns for each 10 flowers gathered, up to 20000 crowns. Note: Do NOT touch the flowers with bare hands, and be aware of frogs! Just don''t step into within 10 meters from them, or they will notice ya, and try your best not to pick any flower with a frog guarding it. Well, if ya lads are strong enough to beat up those fuckers and get their core, feel free to do so! I will also be paying ya 100 crowns for each core! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª There are hundreds of Vanessa Lilies here! However, there are thousands of giant icy frogs. And judging by how they''re positioned, the frogs aren''t just hanging around. They''re guarding the flowers! As I take in the scene, one of them suddenly shoots out its long tongue, snatching a lily straight off the ice. Slurp! The moment it swallows, its entire body shimmers with a frosty glow. And¡ª Wait¡ª Did it just get bigger?! I swear, its body just bulked up slightly, the icy patterns on its skin growing more pronounced! "It says 2,000 crowns for ten." I finally mutter, reading off the quest paper. Eris whistles low. "Alright, let''s make some mad money!" With that, she stands up on Inky''s back, shrugging off her coat before stretching her arms, rolling her shoulders, and¡ª Crack. Crack. She loosens her knuckles and neck, preparing her body as if she''s about to go for a light jog, not battle an army of ice frogs. Then, she downs two cold resistance potions in one go. "Urrrghhh¡­" A violent shudder runs through her as she grimaces at the taste, her tail puffing up in protest. But like the absolute champ she is, she just shakes it off. I tug on her shirt, worried. "B-be careful¡­" Eris grins, ruffling my hair. "Don''t worry. Just watch me!" And then, she turns around. Takes a step. ¡­ Huh? Wait. WAIT A SECOND! I immediately grab her arm, my heart lurching. "E-Eris?! What are you doing?!" She''s literally trying to walk off Inky!!! And we are over a hundred meters up in the sky! Has she lost her mind?! Eris pauses, tilting her head at me like she doesn''t understand why I''m freaking out. Then, after a moment¡­ "Oh¡­" A giggle escapes her lips. "Hehe, it''s fine, don''t worry. I''ve done this a thousand times before. You just stay here, okay? I''ll be back in no time!" I look at her. Then at the lake far, far below. Gulp¡­ I mean, I know she''s strong. She''s A-rank. She''s ridiculously powerful. She''s probably fought way worse things than oversized ice frogs. But still¡­ The thought of her jumping off a wyvern, mid-air, it still feels insane¡­ I hesitate. But then, I shake my head. No. What am I thinking? Eris is Eris. If she says she''ll be fine¡ª She''ll be fine. Thus, slowly, I let go of her arm. Eris flashes me a confident smile before exchanging a silent glance with Inky. "Inky. Watch Felicia for me, okay?" Eris says softly. The shadow wyvern rumbles low, a deep, reassuring sound vibrating through the air. "Good boy." Eris crouches down and pats his side fondly. Then, without another word, she steps off. And free-falls straight into the lake. Chapter 93 - 93: Frog army I watch as Eris plummets toward the ice, my breath caught in my throat, my fingers clenched so tightly that my nails dig into my palms. I know she''s strong. I know catgirls¡ªlike real cats¡ªcan fall from extreme heights without a problem. But this? This is too high. Really, really high. Just looking down makes my head spin, a wave of dizziness crashing over me like I''m the one falling instead. My heart pounds against my ribs, a panicked rhythm drumming in my ears. Will she be okay? ¡­ Then¡ª THUD! CRACK! A spiderweb of thin fractures spreads outward from where she lands, the ice beneath her groaning under the impact. But that''s it. She''s fine. No¡ª She''s more than fine. Eris straightens as if nothing happened¡ªlike she just hopped off a small step, not dropped a hundred meters from the sky. My jaw nearly unhinges. Holy shit. She tilts her head up, her bright blue eyes locking onto mine, a confident glint dancing in them. Then¡ª She smirks. And winks. ¡­ Hmph! Show-off. But before I can mentally prepare myself to scold her for scaring the hell out of me, the real problem begins. Her landing has drawn attention. The giant icy frogs¡ªeach three times her height and twice as wide¡ªslowly turn to face her, their glowing blue eyes narrowing in eerie unison. They inhale, their belly swelling up. And then¡­ as they exhale, clouds of icy mist swirl outward from their open mouths, curling through the air like a warning. Based on what I''ve heard from Eris, these are only C-rank monsters at best. Eris is A-rank. Logically, I shouldn''t be worried. She won''t have any trouble. And yet¡ª My heart pounds anyway. After all, if they come at her in large groups, they may pose some serious trouble¡­ I think. And furthermore, Eris also told me that even B rank adventurers die here if they underestimate those frogs. I clutch my coat tightly, my tail puffing up, my ears twitching anxiously. Be careful, Eris! I silently pray. Don''t get hurt! All of a sudden¡ª BOOM! A tongue lashes out, so fast that I barely register it. I don''t even see it happen¡ªone second, the frog opens its mouth, and the next, its massive tongue slams down onto where Eris was standing! A cloud of ice and mist erupts, swallowing the entire spot in a blinding explosion of frost. I can''t see her. I can''t tell if she dodged it. Fuck! My fingers dig into my coat, my tail bristles, my ears flatten, my heart slams against my ribs. For a second, I can''t breathe. Then¡ª Crack¡­ CRANGGG!! A sharp, shattering noise rips through the air. The frog fractures¡ªits entire body bursting apart like fragile glass, scattering into a million shimmering shards. And behind it¡ª Eris stands. A wild grin stretches across her face, her hand clenched around the monster''s glowing core, its icy remains crumbling at her feet. What¡­ the heck is going on? My brain is not braining anymore. Since when¡ª?! I didn''t even see her move! And then, before I can even process what just happened¡ª The remaining frogs attack. Massive bodies launch into the air, their shadows swallowing her whole¡ª But¡ª One by one¡ª They shatter, exactly like how the first one exploded. Each impact is a miniature explosion, a storm of frozen fragments scattering like shards of crystal. And Eris¡ª Her movements blur, too fast for my eyes to track. A flash of motion here¡ªanother there¡ªbefore I can blink, another frog is reduced to dust. She''s not even using a weapon. Just her bare fists. Smashing their bodies like candies¡­ Damn. I can''t believe my eyes any more¡­ Is this¡­ what an A-rank adventurer is like? ¡­ "Tch¡­. Come on, this is too boring!" Eris complains, rolling her shoulders before cracking her knuckles with a sharp pop. In mere seconds, she''s slaughtered over twenty of the massive ice frogs as if they were nothing more than training dummies. She exhales, looking around at the pathetic battlefield she''s left in her wake. Then¡ª "Alright, come at me¡ªALL OF YOU!" With a sharp clap, she slams her palms together. BAM! A massive shockwave erupts, blasting outward like a sudden storm. The boom reverberates through the frozen landscape, its echo bouncing off the lake''s distant cliffs. And then¡ª Every single frog in the area snaps its eyes open. Thousands of glowing blue orbs lock onto Eris, their cold, unblinking stares filled with raw hostility. That''s not just a horde. That''s a fucking army. And Eris? She grins. "NOW THAT''S MORE LIKE IT!" ¡ª "Hiiikkhhh!!!" A sharp gasp rips from my throat as pure terror slams into me like a freight train. WHAT THE HELL IS SHE DOING?! SHE''S INSANE! She''s actually¡ªactually¡ªtrying to take on EVERY SINGLE FROG IN THIS ENTIRE LAKE AT ONCE! Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And now¡ª BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! The frogs leap forward, their massive bodies slamming into the ice, each impact sending violent tremors rolling across the frozen lake. The entire ground quakes beneath their sheer weight, cracks splintering outward, the frozen landscape groaning in protest. And then¡ª They charge. A tsunami of frogs, an unstoppable avalanche of monsters, their enormous bodies stacking higher and higher, rising like a monstrous tidal wave, a wall of destruction rushing toward Eris. They tower over her¡ª Twenty. Thirty meters high. A colossal wall of death, blotting out the sky, ready to swallow her whole. And then¡ª CRASH!!! The wave of monsters collapses, an unstoppable force crashing down, burying her beneath a mountain of their massive bodies. No. No, no, NO! "ERISSS!!!" I scream her name, my voice raw, shaking, a sharp, panicked cry that tears at my throat. Damn it! This is my fault! She was showing off because of me! And now¡ª Now she''s¡ª "INKY! INKY!" I turn to the shadow wyvern, my heart hammering against my ribs, my hands gripping onto his solid, smoky scales as I shake him, barely able to breathe. "We have to do something! We have to rescue her!" But¡ª Do what?! I''m not strong enough. I don''t stand a chance against this many C-ranked monsters. Hopelessness twists in my chest, my eyes burning, my vision blurring with tears. But then¡ª Rumble¡­ RUMBLE!!!! A deep, guttural vibration rips through the frozen lake. The mountain of frogs trembles. "Eh¡­?" Something is happening. Something below them. And then¡ª BOOOOOOOOOM!!!! EXPLOSION!!! A deafening explosion tears through the battlefield!!! Frogs go flying, their massive bodies flung into the air like ragdolls, crashing into the ice with thunderous impact. A shockwave of crystalline ice shards blasts outward, tearing through the mist, reflecting the light like scattered diamonds. At the center of it all¡ª Eris stands. Her fist clenched, her clothes dusted with frost, her breath curling in the cold air. And on her face¡ª A mad, bloodthirsty grin. Chapter 94 - 94: Show off "ERISSSSSSS!!!!" Her name rips from my throat, my voice shattering through the icy air as my chest heaves, my heart pounding so violently I can feel it in my ears. Damn it, Eris¡­ A grin spreads across my face, my breath coming in shaky bursts, my hands trembling with adrenaline. Holy shit. She''s so cool. But at the same time¡ª Once she gets back, I''m gonna tickle her to death! She does NOT get to scare me like that again! But¡ª This isn''t over. The battlefield is a frozen wasteland of carnage, littered with the shattered remains of her prey¡ªa graveyard of ice and death. Yet despite the destruction¡ª Despite the sheer massacre¡ª There are still thousands of them. And they are pissed. Once again, the remaining army surges forward, a massive tide of gleaming blue bodies, closing in onto Eris from all four directions. A wall of ice frogs, thousands of eyes gleaming. A relentless flood of rage and survival instinct. And then¡ª BOOOOOOOM!!! The next wave collides with Eris, their massive bodies slamming down, burying her beneath a writhing avalanche of monsters. A mountain of frozen flesh swallowing her whole once more. For a single, agonizing second¡ª Silence. But then, the same thing happens. Rumble rumble¡­ BOOOOOM!!! Another explosion rips through the air, sending a shockwave of raw destruction outward. The ground trembles beneath the force as Eris erupts from the pile, shattering half of them into frozen dust. I watch with bated breath, my nails digging into my coat, my ears twitching from sheer anticipation. And then, the same thing. Keep happening again, and again. The frogs keep swarming, trying to crush Eris with their sheer number. Meanwhile, Eris keep breaking out, killing hundreds of frogs every time. ¡­ BOOOM! BOOM BOOOOM! Watching this battle unfold... Oh. my. freaking. god. This is the craziest shit I''ve ever seen. Eris is like an overpowered manhwa MC, taking on an army of monster like nothing. Countless amount of frogs have been destroyed so far. However¡­ But¡­ from the look of it, Eris is fine. No, Eris isn''t just fine. She''s loving it. Her face is split into a wild, untamed grin, her eyes glowing with raw, savage delight, her entire aura pulsing with pure, unfiltered bloodlust. The sheer intensity of it makes my hair stand on end, a cold shiver racing down my spine. And then¡ª Ah. There it is. That feeling again. I can feel it. The thrill. The love for destruction! The way my heart pounds at the sight of her merciless slaughter, the way my blood burns with unrestrained exhilaration. A mad grin stretches across my face. I''m trembling. Smiling. That damned crazy face again, I''m now making it. Too bad these ice frogs don''t bleed. No organs spilling out, no guts strewn across the battlefield. No crimson splatters painting the ice in a masterpiece of carnage. Otherwise¡ª The gore would be beautiful. And I might just come right on the spot. ¡­ Moments later¡­ Suddenly, the battlefield falls eerily silent for a moment. Too silent. A suffocating stillness settles over the frozen lake, the howling winds momentarily hushed, as if the very world itself is holding its breath. I lean forward, my pulse hammering in my ears. What''s going on? Why have the remaining frogs suddenly stopped moving? My ears twitch as I watch them shift, their glowing blue eyes flickering with some sort of understanding. Oh shit. Seems like they''ve realized that swarming Eris won''t work. So now, what will they do? Will they run away? However¡­ I was wrong Instead of running away, the frogs leap together! All of them! Their massive bodies collide midair, their frozen flesh fusing together, melding into something far, far worse than any individual beast. A deep, guttural rumbling fills the air, the very atmosphere vibrating as mana surges violently, converging at the center of their grotesque transformation. And then¡ª BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!! A cataclysmic shockwave erupts outward, the sheer force shattering ice, sending jagged shards flying like deadly spears. A blizzard of frost and energy spirals through the air, thick, suffocating¡ª And when the haze clears¡ª A titan frog stands before us. Towering. Colossal. A MONSTROSITY BORN FROM A THOUSAND FUSED FROGS! "WOAAAAAHHHH!!!!" I gape, my breath catching in my throat, my heart slamming against my ribs. What the actual fuck am I looking at?! The frogs have merged, their bodies fused into something far beyond a simple monster. And now, standing before Eris, looming like an unstoppable force of nature¡ª A freaking boss. Fifty meters tall. Its spiked body pulses violently, raw icy energy crackling through its form, jagged icicles jutting from its limbs like some kind of natural armor. And its eyes¡ª twin frozen stars, burning with an unnatural, primal light, filled with hatred and anger. Each flicker of its eerie glow sends a pulse of fear down my spine, like the abyss itself is staring back at me. Then¡ª It breathes. WHOOSH!!! A colossal gust of wind erupts from its lungs, tearing across the frozen lake like a raging storm. The sheer force of it slams into Inky, sending the massive wyvern lurching backward, his wings flaring wildly as he fights against the blast. I clutch onto his scales, barely keeping myself steady. But below, Eris doesn''t move. She stands there, completely unshaken, her gaze locked onto the beast before her. Gulp. I swallow hard. What even is this thing? B rank? A rank? I don''t know, but it feels dangerous. And for the first time¡ª Doubt creeps into my mind. Eris¡­ Can she¡­ actually handle this? My fists clench, my breath growing shallow, shaky. Then¡ª The titan opens its mouth. A deep, guttural inhale¡ª And then¡ª PSOOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWWHHHH!!!! A roaring blast of icy destruction explodes forward, a massive beam of freezing energy barreling toward Eris like the breath of a god!!! "ERISSSS!!!" I scream her name, panic ripping through me¡ª But before the attack can reach her¡ª BOOOOOOM!!!! A pitch-black shield slams into place, blocking the blast entirely. My eyes widen. YES!!! It''s Eris'' magic! Dark energy hums through the air, swirling around her like a living shadow, shifting and twisting like it has a mind of its own, shielding her and reinforcing her darkness shield. I still don''t know what the hell her magic is¡ª But apparently, aside from conjuring swords and chains, she can make shields too?! Holy shit! That means¡­. she can just¡­ shape darkness into whatever weapon she wants?! If so¡ª That''s insanely cool!!! The titan''s icy beam lasts a full ten seconds, its brilliant, blinding glow swallowing the battlefield in a storm of freezing light. Yet¡ª Not a single ray of it touches her. Not one. Eris stands, completely unharmed, her expression bored, as if she expected nothing less. As the attack fades, the massive titan lets out a deep, guttural roar, its frozen breath still clouding the air in thick mist. Meanwhile¡ª Eris lowers her shield, the dark energy compressing into a small, floating orb, hovering effortlessly by her side. Then¡ª She reshapes it. And this time¡ª It takes the form of¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- A few days ago¡­ "Whoa! So you''re, like, a total weapon master?" "Yep, you could say that." "And what about scythes?" "Scythes?" "Yeah! Big scythes! Woosh woosh!" I swung my arms dramatically, mimicking a reaper''s motion. The image of Eris wielding a massive scythe, reaping the souls of her enemies like a grim catgirl reaper, flashed through my mind. Oh my! That would be so cool! And if possible, I wanted to try wielding a scythe too! However¡­ "Pfft." Eris suddenly burst into laughter, clutching her stomach. "Sure, if your enemies are grass!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Haha, show off¡­." I can''t help but snicker. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eris¡­ she''s such a playful catgirl. With a single swing of her massive scythe, four colossal arcs of violet energy explode through the air, slicing effortlessly through the titan frog''s body. Eight perfectly clean pieces hit the ice. Chapter 95 - 95: Eris power As the battle finally comes to an end and the colossal ice frog is reduced to nothing but shattered remains, Inky glides down from the sky, his massive wings spreading wide before folding gracefully as he lands atop the frozen lake. His presence alone sends a gust of frigid wind sweeping across the battlefield, stirring up the lingering frost. "ERIS!" I call out, my voice carrying across the ice, echoing faintly in the vast, open air. Eris makes her enormous scythe vanish into nothingness with a flick of her wrist, then walks over towards me. "Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?" I ask quickly, eyes scanning her up and down for injuries. "Nope, I''m totally fine!" Eris beams. "Hehe, how was it? Was I cool?" "Nn!" I nod enthusiastically, my ears perked. Damn. Seeing her wielding that scythe, cutting down a titan like it was a casual afternoon workout? That was the coolest thing ever. But then, my brows furrow, and I puff out my cheeks in an exaggerated pout. "But you made me so worried!" I scold, tail flicking furiously behind me. "I thought those frogs actually crushed you!" "Hehe¡­" Eris rubs the back of her head sheepishly, a sheepish smile tugging at her lips, her sharp teeth peeking out. "D-Don''t do that again, okay? Please!" "Ooookay~" she replies, clearly amused, but nodding all the same. Then, gently, she reaches for my hand, helping me down from Inky''s back. The moment my boots touch the ice¡ª "Oooooh!" I squeak, shivering as a jolt of cold shoots up my legs. My tail bristles, puffing slightly. My breath fogs out in thick clouds. Even with two cold resistance potions, a thick winter coat, fur-lined boots, and mittens¡ª It''s still freezing down here. Not unbearable though. Just almost, almost unbearable. All around us, jagged shards of shattered monsters glitter across the lake''s surface like broken glass sculptures. I glance downward. Beneath my feet¡­ fish are swimming. They glide so gracefully under the transparent ice, their movements slow and hypnotic. The lake''s frozen layer is thick¡ªreally thick. But it''s so clear I feel like I could fall right through, straight into that glassy dream world below. My eyes glaze a little, mesmerized¡­ Until Eris gently taps my arm, snapping me out of it. "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" she murmurs beside me, her breath misting into the frigid air. "Y-Yeah¡­" I whisper back. She''s right. It really is. This place¡­ the atmosphere¡­ the magic¡­ Totally worth choking down two nasty potions to get here. Eris stretches her arms overhead with a little satisfied sigh. "Now, with the monsters taken care of¡­" she says with a grin, "it''s time to collect the loot!" "Right!" I perk up, beaming. All around us, hundreds of icy flowers bloom gently from the surface of the lake, untouched and glistening like jewels. Eris already did the hard part¡ªclearing the monsters. Now, it''s time for me to contribute! "Alright! I''ll help! Leave it to me!" I declare proudly. I march toward one of the flowers, crouch down, and reach out to grab it. With determined strides, I march over to one of the beautiful blossoms blooming from the frozen lake. I crouch down, brimming with confidence, and reach out to grab the stem. But then¡ª "Nuh uh, not so fast!" A hand lands firmly on my shoulder, halting me mid-motion. "Eh?" I blink up at Eris, completely confused. She leans down with a mischievous smirk and gives my nose a little flick. "Silly Felicia." "Ow!" I recoil, rubbing my nose with both mittens, pouting. "Why''d you do that?! I was trying to help!" "That''s not how you collect Vanessa Lilies," she says in a gently teasing tone. "If you touch them directly, you''ll lose your hand! Remember what I told you earlier? These flowers are literally crystallized frozen mana." "O-Ohhh!" I gasp, frozen mid-crouch. Right. RIGHT! And it wasn''t just Eris who warned me, the quest also had clear warning letters! ''DO NOT touch the flowers with bare hands!!!'' "But I''m wearing gloves though?!" I argue, raising my hands and wiggling my fuzzy mittens like crab claws. Surely these thick boys could handle a little frost magic, no?! But Eris just shakes her head, utterly unimpressed. "That''ll still ruin your gloves¡ªand probably your hands, too." Then, with a graceful flick of her wrist, she lifts her hand. Woosh. The air around her stirs as her magic comes to life. Shadows gather at her fingertips, coiling like liquid ink before shaping themselves with smooth, deliberate precision. In seconds, they form into two sleek tools: ¡ªA long, wand-like rod with a sharp, angled blade at the tip. ¡ªAnd a delicate grabber claw, flexible yet precise. "Ooooooooooh!!!" I gasp, eyes wide. I reach out carefully and run my mittened fingers along the surface. To my surprise, they feel completely solid like metal, yet nearly weightless. It''s like holding a real tool¡­ forged from shadow. And they are super self-explanatory too! The blade is clearly meant for cutting the flower''s stem, while the claw can gently extract and hold the bloom without damaging it. With tools like this? I am so ready to harvest! Heck yeah! But first¡­ "Eris, so you can make¡­ anything from your magic?" I ask, eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Hmmmm" Eris hums, twirling a small dagger made of pure darkness between her fingers. "Well, not everything, though." She waves a hand, and the dagger dissolves into mist. "My magic allows me to create most weapons and tools, but there''s a size limit. I can''t make anything too massive, nor can I create living, animated creatures. Also, there''s a limit to how many things I can control at once." As she speaks, she raises a hand again¡ª Whoosh! The shadows coil around her, twisting and reshaping. In an instant, they shift¡ª A sword. A shield. An axe. A spear. One after another, her magic seamlessly morphs into different weapons, forming and vanishing in the blink of an eye. I stare in awe as she cycles through them effortlessly. "Woah, that''s still amazing!" I gasp. "That''s why you don''t even need to carry weapons, huh?" Eris chuckles. "Yeah, I guess you could say that." Then¡ª "W-WAIT!!!" An idea suddenly slams into my brain like a meteor. "H-How many weapons can you make at the same time?! Can you show me? PLEAAASEEEE?!" I unleash my ultimate move¡ªcatgirl begging eyes!!! LEVEL MAX! The limit of Eris'' magic¡­ I so want to see!!! Eris blinks. Then grins. "Alright, alright," she laughs, "since you asked so cutely~" She closes her eyes for a moment, exhaling slowly. And then¡ª FWOOOOOM! The air vibrates. Dark energy erupts around her, swirling like a storm of midnight mist. And then¡ª Not one. Not two. Not five. But twelve! Twelve blades materialize, each one a floating weapon of pure darkness, circling her like she''s some divine sword goddess of darkness!!! sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My jaw drops. Holy. Shit. Eris stands at the center of it all, her expression calm, confident, almost playful¡ªas if this level of power is nothing to her. The swords hum with energy, their sharp edges gleaming under the ice''s reflection, moving in perfect, controlled synchrony. But then¡ª Whoosh! With a flick of her wrist, all twelve blades explode. Not violently¡ª Beautifully. They shatter into a flurry of dark petals, roses made from shadow, blooming into the air and drifting down around me like soft, fluttering feathers. Dozens. Hundreds. They swirl through the sky in graceful arcs, brushing against my cheeks, my ears, my tail some catching in my hair. The petals feel cool to the touch. They are all soft, velvety, and impossibly delicate. Like a scene straight out of some romantic, gothic fantasy opera. It''s¡­ Magical!!! I stand there, frozen in place, completely spellbound. Suddenly, Eris winks, her mouth holding a rose as well. ¡­!!! !!!!!!! WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT??? I feel heat explode into my cheeks! Damn! That was smooth! But cringyyy!! WAY TO CRINGY!!! I swat the air, batting away some of the floating petals. "A-Alright! That''s enough, you show-off! Give me back my tools! I need to collect the Lilies now!" Eris bursts into laughter, and with another casual wave of her hand, some of the floating roses twist and morph back into tools, returning to their original form. I grab them quickly, avoiding eye contact because I refuse to acknowledge how flustered I am right now. Meanwhile, the remaining petals drift back toward Eris, dissolving as they touch her skin, as if being absorbed back into her body. She then turns to Inky and reaches for her backpack. "Okay, here''s how we''re storing them." She pulls out a small cube, which she casually drops onto the ice. The moment it makes contact¡ª FWOOOOOSH! It expands into a one-meter-tall, one-meter-wide containment box, shimmering faintly with magical enchantments. "This box is specially enchanted," Eris explains, tapping its surface. "Once you collect the flowers, just drop them in here. It''ll preserve them perfectly until we get back." I have no freaking idea how the cube works, but Eris says it does, so¡­ "Nn! Roger that!" I give her a salute. And with that¡ª I march off to collect flowers, enthusiastically wielding my fancy new tools. Eris, meanwhile, goes a little bit further, gathering the ones farther away. Chapter 96 - 96: We rich!!! Damn¡­ This shadow blade is insanely sharp. It glides through the Vanessa Lily stems like it''s slicing through air¡ªeffortless, smooth, not even a whisper of resistance. I even tried testing it on a small block of ice nearby¡­ and it cut straight through like butter. Clean. Precise. No wonder Eris could dice up that giant frog boss like it was made of paper mache. Her weapons aren''t just fancy¡ªthey''re crazily deadly! One by one, I carefully slice the lilies, then use the little claw tool to gently lift them up¡ªtrying my best not to damage the delicate crystal petals. I carry each one back to the enchanted storage box and place them inside like precious treasures. The cold still bites at my nose and ears, but moving around like this is helping. My blood''s pumping, my tail''s swishing¡ªI''m actually kinda into it now! And just like that, ten minutes fly by. "Hehe, I got 534 flowers!" Eris beams proudly, tapping the side of her now nearly full storage box. Meanwhile¡­ "I-I got 55!" I squeak, feeling a little bit¡­ dis encouraged. Yikes. "Good job, Felicia!" Eris flashes me a grin and gives me a big thumbs-up. Her tail flicks happily behind her. But¡­ I don''t know. Even though I worked really hard, I only picked a tenth of what she did. My ears droop a little, and I clutch the grabber tool in my hands, pouting. Huhu¡­ I feel kinda useless. Eris, of course, notices immediately. She nudges my arm gently. "Hey, I know that face!" she says, smiling. "You''re not useless at all. You helped however you could¡ªand you''re a strong emotional support! And that matters!" Tap. Tap. Tap. She reaches up and pats my head. I still pout a little¡­ but her words help. Well, she''s Eris. She''s literally superwoman anyway. I mean, how am I supposed to compete with an A-rank adventurer? Knowing that makes me feel a bit better. "Ermm¡­ but what about those flowers?" I ask, pointing toward a patch of untouched lilies a little farther out. "Aren''t we gonna collect those too?" Eris shakes her head. "Nope. We shouldn''t." She crosses her arms. "If we pick everything, there won''t be anything left to grow next time, right?" "Ooooh! Right!" I nod quickly. That makes sense! Leave some behind. Let nature recover. Any good hunter-gatherer knows that rule! Never take everything. "Okay, so in total¡­" Eris taps her chin, eyes squinting, tail swaying back and forth as she tries to think. "My 534, plus your 55, that''s¡­ hmmmm¡­ hmmmmm¡­" I blink. Wait¡­ Her tail is swishing faster now. Her brows furrow like she''s solving some world-class mystery. Is it just me¡­ Or is Eris bad at math? Aha! My moment has come! I straighten up, puff out my chest, and beam proudly. "Five hundred and eighty-nine!" Eris gasps. "Wait¡ªFelicia, you can do math?!" "Nn!" I nod firmly, my tail flicking with excitement. "Damn, that''s amazing!" she grins, impressed. "Well, I don''t know if that''s the right answer or not, but if you say so, I believe it! 589 it is!" She claps me on the shoulder, and I can''t help the proud grin stretching across my face. Finally! Finally, there''s something I''m better at than Eris! "Hehe." I giggle, puffing up with pride as I cradle my tools like a math champion holding a trophy. "Alright, then¡­ the pay is 2000 crowns for every 10 flowers¡­" Eris murmurs, recalling the details of the quest. "Then, in total¡­ hmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm¡­." I perk up immediately, tail swishing. "It''s 200 per flower! So that means we made¡­ 117,800 crowns!" I beam proudly, doing the math in a flash. "Wow!" Eris blinks in surprise. "Felicia, seriously¡ªare you some kind of genius?" "You bet!!!" I puff out my chest, grinning from ear to ear. But then¡ª Wait. 117,800 crowns¡­ My brain catches up to the number I just said. Did we just make over 100k in a single day?! HOLY SHIT!!! No wonder Eris is always so casually loaded! SHE''S FILTHY RICH! So this is how high-level adventurers make their money?! I can feel the imaginary gold coins raining down in my mind. I could buy so many snacks¡­ maybe even a tiny house with that kind of money! But before I can bask in our glorious wealth any longer¡ª "Hehe, not so fast," Eris says, cutting off my mental celebration. "The quest notice mentioned there''s a payout cap. Maximum they''ll pay for is 20,000 crowns." "Eh???" I freeze. My ears twitch, and I immediately dive into my bag, pulling out the crinkled quest paper. My eyes scan the fine print, and¡ª "EHHHHHHHH?????" My entire soul leaves my body. "T-T-Then¡­" I stammer, hands trembling, "we just picked hundreds of extra flowers for NOTHING?! What do we do with all of them?! THROW THEM BACK?!" Eris giggles, clearly amused by my complete emotional meltdown. She pats my head reassuringly. "Don''t worry, silly. None of them will be wasted." "Huh?" "The flowers can last forever once stored inside this enchanted box," she explains calmly. "And besides¡­ I know a few buyers who''d pay good money for them. Private collectors, alchemists, potion shops¡­" "O-OOOOHHHH!!!" I breathe a huge sigh of relief, practically collapsing from the stress. "You scared me to death there!" Eris just laughs softly. "Alright," she says, walking over to the storage cube. "Let''s pack it up." She gently taps the large metal box with her hand. At once, the cube begins to rumble softly, glowing faintly at its corners. Then¡ª Shhhhnnk. It starts to shrink. Smaller¡­ S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Smaller¡­ Until it''s no bigger than a Rubik''s cube¡ªsmall, compact, and polished to a silvery shine. "Damn, that''s convenient!" I marvel, eyes wide. "Yup," Eris says casually, tossing the cube into the air and catching it with a smooth spin. "But¡­ is it heavy?" I ask curiously. "It shrinks in size, but what about the weight?" "Hmmm~? Wanna try holding it?" Eris grins, holding the cube out to me. Gulping a little, I brace myself¡ªexpecting it to feel like a brick or worse¡ªand take it with both hands. "Eh¡­?" I blink. "It''s light!" I toss it from hand to hand, eyebrows raised in surprise. It''s still quite heavy, as it is made of metal, but way lighter than it supposed to be! "Yup," Eris nods. "Once the box is sealed, the flowers are stored in a pocket dimension. Their physical weight disappears entirely." "Ooooooohh!!! That''s amazing!" I spin the cube around, now thoroughly impressed. "Can it store other stuff too? Like clothes? Weapons?" "Yes, it can," Eris confirms, chuckling. "As long as you can fit them inside! The opening is size-limited, but the space inside is¡­ well, magical." "And how much does this thing cost?" I ask, admiring the smooth metal sides. "Mmm¡­ a few million crowns." ¡­ "WHAAAAAAT?!!" I shriek internally. A FEW. MILLION. CROWNS?!?!?! My hands go stiff. My grip loosens. And¡ª "OH NO!!!" The cube slips from my hands, falling straight toward the ice. But before it can hit¡ª WHOOSH. Eris snatches it out of the air with lightning speed. She raises an eyebrow. "Careful," she says calmly. "I-I''m sorry!!!" I squeak, my face flushing red with shame. My ears droop. My tail curls in guilt. Oh no oh no oh no, I almost dropped something worth millions¡ª But instead of scolding me¡­ Eris just grins and leans forward. "Silly Felicia," she says gently. Boop. She flicks my nose again. "Hehe¡­" I can''t help it¡ªI giggle. Despite everything¡­ Eris always knows how to make me feel okay. Eris stashes the enchanted cube safely back into her backpack. "Alright, flowers are done. Now for the monsters'' cores," she says, straightening up. "Oh, right!" I blink. If she hadn''t reminded me, I would''ve totally forgotten! Vanessa Lilies might be the primary reward, but they''re not the only valuable loot here. The frogs¡ªthat entire army of massive, ice-bodied monsters¡ªeach one had a core. A gleaming, magical orb of solid frost mana, nestled somewhere deep in their chests. Each one about the size of a baseball, shining with an eerie, bluish glow. And now¡­ There are thousands of them. Littered all over the battlefield like sparkling gemstones¡ªembedded in piles of shattered ice, half-buried in snow, and scattered across the lake''s surface like pearls after a jewelry store explosion. I glance around, my heart sinking a little. "¡­Uhm." My ears droop. "¡­How exactly are we supposed to collect all of these?" It would take forever to go around and pick them up one by one! But Eris just smiles, completely unbothered. "Don''t worry," she says confidently, pulling something out of her bag. It''s a small, clear crystal¡ªabout the size of a baseball. Chapter 97 - 97: Mana core gathering "Ooooh, what is this?" I ask, eyes glinting with curiosity as I lean in toward the crystal sphere in Eris''s hand. It''s beautiful¡ªclear and transparent with just the faintest tint of icy blue. Like a frozen droplet of ocean, captured and crystallized. "It''s a monster core collector," Eris explains. "Quite the amazing invention, you know? Before this little guy, we had to collect monster cores by hand. Manually!" She shudders dramatically. "Ugh. So tedious." I giggle. Eris then toss the Collector into the air. Whoosh! The sphere flashes with a sudden brilliance¡ªits surface pulsing with energy¡ªthen begins to glow, brighter and brighter, until its light washes over the frozen landscape. A low hum vibrates through the air. Then¡ª FWOOOOOOOM! A pulse of magic explodes outward in a wide ripple, sweeping across the shattered battlefield. The air thickens with magical pressure, like gravity folding in on itself. Suddenly, the monster cores¡ªthousands of them¡ªbegin to rise. Drawn upward, they float from the ice like glowing fireflies, spinning in graceful arcs as they''re pulled toward the hovering orb. Trails of brilliant blue light follow behind each one, swirling and dancing in the wind. "Wooooaaaah¡­" I breathe, shielding my eyes as the radiance intensifies. The entire field glows. Icy shards littered across the lake reflect the light in a thousand directions, casting glimmering patterns across the sky and snow¡ªlike watching stars being pulled into a galaxy''s heart. It''s beautiful. Mesmerizing. Like a magical snowstorm made of light and motion. The hum grows louder. The wind sings around us. The vortex spins faster. And then¡ª FWOOMP. With a final, gentle pull, the last few cores vanish into the orb. The glow fades. The wind settles. And the ball floats back down, weightless, into Eris''s waiting palm. "Ooooooh! It changed color!" I gasp, eyes wide. Where it was once clear, the orb is now glowing a radiant, crystalline blue¡ªlike a tiny star captured in glass. "Yup," Eris says, giving it an approving nod. "That means it''s nearly full. We really did gather a ton today." I can''t take my eyes off the glowing sphere. "So¡­ what are monster cores even used for?" I ask, curiosity bubbling again. "Lots of things," Eris says, tossing the orb gently in her hand. "Enchantments, alchemy, potion crafting¡­ but most importantly?" She catches the orb with a smirk. "Magic cultivation." "Oooh!" I perk up instantly. "You mean, like¡­ leveling up your magic?" Eris giggles. "I don''t know what ''leveling up'' means exactly, but you''ve got the right idea. Monster cores contain raw mana¡ªand when you absorb it, you can feed your own mana core. Help it grow stronger. Evolve it." Right!!! I nod slowly, recalling something I read back in Arcane: Chapter One. Magic Cultivation. To cultivate¡ªmeaning to grow your mana core¡ªyou have to absorb external mana and then convert it into a kind of nutrient that your core can consume. Just like feeding a pet. Or watering and fertilizing a plant. Mana cores don''t survive on their own¡ªthey need sustenance. And their food? Other mana sources. It can be drawn from the environment¡­ Or extracted from enchanted potions¡­ Or pulled from magical herbs¡­ But the most efficient method? Dungeon monster cores. They''re raw, concentrated, and brimming with elemental energy. But¡­ There''s a catch. "Wait¡­" I blink, holding up a finger. "These cores we just collected¡­ they''re water attribute, right? But don''t we both have darkness mana? Isn''t that¡­ you know, incompatible?" "Good catch," Eris replies, nodding with an approving smile. "Yup, these are water-based cores. But I can just bring them to the market and exchange them for darkness ones." "Ooooh! That''s right!" I exclaim, the realization hitting me. Eris chuckles softly. "There are always people looking to trade. Someone out there will need water mana and have extra darkness cores. It''s a perfect win-win." "Or," she continues, "I can just sell the whole thing back to the Adventurers'' Guild. I''ll probably pass it off to Karl and let him deal with the paperwork." "Hehe~ having the Guildmaster as your friend is super convenient," I tease, smirking. "I know, right?" Eris laughs, stretching lazily, her long hair swaying slightly with the movement. But just then, another question sneaks into my mind. A bigger one. Something I''ve been wondering for a while now. I hesitate, nibbling at my bottom lip before finally asking¡ª "Wait, Eris¡­ speaking of mana cores¡­" I begins. "What stage of cultivation are you really at?" Eris pauses. Then, slowly, her smile shifts¡ªcurving into something playful, but layered with mystery. "Hmmm?" Her voice drops to a teasing purr. "You really wanna know?" Gulp. I nod. Formless Core? Enlarging Core? Pulsating Core? How many Rebirth Cycles has she gone through¡­? Up until now, whenever I used my Mana Sense, I only ever saw her core at Stage 2: Enlarging Core. But that was clearly a lie. She was holding back. Hiding her true power. Eris chuckles under her breath and steps back slightly, her eyes glinting. "Alright. See for yourself." She raises her hands slightly, giving me permission. I take a slow breath and focus, activating my Mana Sense. It''s not like using mana directly, so I won''t suffer any backlash or heartache. Just sensing is fine. No big deal. And then¡ª "WOAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!" The moment I see it, my entire body stumbles back, knees buckling. I nearly fall on my butt. Because what I see¡ª It isn''t just powerful. It''s terrifying. Eris''s mana core pulses with unimaginable energy¡ªa massive, shifting sphere of pure darkness throbbing in the center of her chest. It writhes like a living thing, swirling with tendrils of black light that spiral around it in an endless loop. The energy radiating from it is heavy, dense, overwhelming. It''s like staring into a miniature black sun, and feeling it pull at you. Beating. Living. Alive. And surrounding it¡­ Four rings. Not one. Not two. Four!!! "F-F-Four rings?!" I stammer. "Yup!" Eris says casually. "Pulsating Core stage, fourth ring." I gape at her like she just told me she''s a goddess. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Holy shit¡­. Just one more¡­ and you''ll be S-rank!" "Yup," she nods. In this world, becoming an S-rank adventurer means you''ve reached one of two conditions: ¡ª A physical rating of 500 or more (which basically means you''re stronger than 500 people combined), ¡ª Or a mana core with five rings. Eris is this close. "H-How far are you from the fifth ring?" I ask eagerly, eyes wide. "You must be super close, right?" She chuckles, scratching the back of her head. "Well¡­ actually, I still need like¡­ a hundred more of these." She holds up the Mana Collector Orb, which is already glowing bright blue, heavy with absorbed cores. "WHAAAAT?! A HUNDRED?!" "Yeah," she shrugs with a grin. "Ice frogs are just D-rank monsters. Their cores aren''t super dense or rich in mana. It takes a lot of them to even make a dent. Even if I had the money to buy more high-rank cores, it still takes time for my core to digest and cultivate all that mana." "Damn¡­" I mutter, shivering a little. "That''s terrifying." Eris casually tucks the orb away, securing it back in her backpack. "Alright," she says, dusting off her hands. "We''ve wrapped up everything we came here to do. Ready to head out?" "Nn!" I nod, though a part of me deflates a little. "¡­Wait. Are we going home?" Honestly¡­ This is so much fun¡­ I don''t want to leave yet¡­ But¡­ knowing Eris, she may has other things to do. I just can''t be unreasonable and bother her too much. Eris raises an eyebrow, then smirks as she sees my ears droop and my tail stiffen. "Hehe, look at you," she teases, reaching out to boop my nose. "You don''t wanna leave yet, huh?" I pout. Then slowly, nod. "¡­C-Can we explore just a little more? Just a tiny little bit?" "Of course," she says, as if it was never even a question. "Huh? We can?" I mutter. "Why not?" Eris grins. "YEEEESSSSS~!!!" HECK YEAH!!! I practically jump in joy, bouncing in place like an overexcited kitten. Eris laughs and helps me climb back onto Inky, who huffs affectionately as I settle onto his back. I wrap my arms tightly around Eris''s waist as she sits in front of me, ready to fly. "Are you sure you want to keep going?" she asks. "We''ll have to drink another potion, you know." I pause. Well, the potions are absolutely disgusting. But¡ª "I don''t mind!" I grin. Because this moment? Flying through a magical frozen wonderland on the back of a shadow wyvern, with the most amazing catgirl ever? Totally worth the suffering! So going home? NO THANKS! "Okay, okay~" Eris chuckles, "I will take you to other places then, hang on tight!"" "Nn!!!" And just like that¡ª We take off once more, Inky''s wings slicing through the wind. Through icy valleys, enchanted groves, shimmering caverns, and hidden waterfalls¡ª We fly. Sightseeing. Exploring. Laughing. Side by side. Just me, Eris, and Inky. It was literally the best day ever. Chapter 98 - 98: Love and ice Vanessa Dungeon was truly a wonder. Everywhere we went, every twist and turn, felt like diving deeper into a dream¡ªone woven together with magic, wonder, and moments so breathtaking I never wanted them to end. Our first stop was another mountain¡ªtaller and quieter than the rest, with snow curling along its jagged slopes like delicate ribbons of silk. The air was crisp and still, the sky a pale, icy blue stretching endlessly above us. Inky soared high above the peaks, his wings slicing effortlessly through the chill as we glided over cliffs and frozen ridges. Eventually, Eris pointed toward a shadowy hollow carved into the mountain''s side. From a distance, it looked like nothing more than an ordinary cave. Unremarkable. Silent. But the moment we began to descend, my instincts told me there was something more waiting inside. "This is the old Vanessa crystal mine," Eris said. "It used to be a major mining site until monster activity picked up around here. Then they discovered a richer vein closer to the gate¡­ and this place was left behind. But trust me¡ªit''s still incredible." As she spoke, Inky adjusted his wings and dipped down gracefully, his dark form slipping into the mouth of the cave like a whisper. The instant we crossed the threshold, the world changed. Darkness swallowed us whole. Everything became still¡ªquiet and thick like velvet. Even with my enhanced catgirl eyes, I could barely make out anything more than vague shapes. Damp stone walls. Spiky stalactites. The soft sound of wind brushing past the entrance. But then¡ª A glimmer. A single red crystal flickered dimly on the wall, no larger than a fingernail. Then another¡ªblue. Then green. Then violet, and amber¡ª And suddenly¡ªboom! The entire tunnel exploded into light!!! Thousands of crystals erupted into color, lining the walls and ceiling like a tunnel of stars. They sparkled and shimmered in every color imaginable, flooding the tunnel. Crimson, sapphire, gold, teal, pink, lavender¡ªeach flicker sent cascades of light rippling across the cavern. It was like flying through a river of stardust, zipping through a galaxy! "WWAAAAAAHHHH!!!" I gasped, clutching Eris tighter. I couldn''t stop giggling, my cheeks hurting from how wide I smiled. It was dazzling. It was surreal. It was¡­ pure magic. We didn''t say much during that flight. There were no words left that could describe it. Just laughter. Just gasps. Just the sound of wonder filling the space around us. And then, as if that wasn''t enough¡­ Our next destination also filled me with awe. Not as colorful though, but absurdly grand. It was a massive, frozen waterfall¡ªso tall I couldn''t even see the top from where we were! The entire fall had frozen solid mid-descent, suspended in time like a divine sculpture. Jagged icicles reached out from the edges, their tips glowing faintly beneath the low winter sun. Wisps of icy mist floated around us, catching the light and turning everything to silver. It reminded me of Niagara Falls from my old world¡­ Except this? This was at least ten times taller. Ten times wider. Ten times more majestic!!! We landed near the base, where the water had frozen into a smooth slope curling along the mountain''s side. A natural ice slide, shaped perfectly by the flow of centuries. "You ready?" Eris grinned. "Eh? Ready for wha¡ªWAAAH!!!" She grabbed my hand and jumped. "WOOOOOOOO!!!" "AAAAAAHHHH!!!" The wind screamed in my ears. My heart felt like it launched straight into my throat. We raced down the ice, faster and faster, the world a blur of white and glittering blue. I screamed like mad. At least three times I thought I was going to fly off the edge, but Eris kept her grip tight, her laughter echoing alongside mine. When we finally slid to a stop in a flurry of snow, I was breathless, half-frozen, and absolutely giddy. "That. Was. AMAZING!!" And then¡ª We went again. And again. And again. And still, I didn''t want it to end. By the time we finally left the frozen waterfall and its ridiculous, exhilarating ice slide, my cheeks were sore from laughing too much, my throat dry from shouting with joy, and my body buzzing with the lingering thrill of it all. But even then, the day wasn''t over. Not even close. Because after that¡­ we flew to another part of the dungeon. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A place Eris called the most dangerous area in the entire Vanessa Dungeon Cluster. The frost wyvern territory. The moment we crossed into the region, I felt it. The air shifted¡ªcolder, heavier. Charged with power. Not the biting kind of cold that stings your fingers, but something deeper, older. Like the air itself was warning us to tread carefully. We didn''t land. Instead, Inky circled high above the clouds, gliding silently as we took in the breathtaking view from afar. The landscape below looked nothing like the rest of Vanessa. It was sharp. Towering. Majestic. Dozens¡ªmaybe hundreds¡ªof icy spires rose from the snow-covered ground like frozen towers, each one reaching skyward, impossibly tall. Their surfaces gleamed in the fading afternoon light, shimmering with frost and reflected magic. And on those towers¡ª Nest! So many nests! Huge, sprawling nests built from gnarled branches and ancient bones, encircled with glowing blue ice. And within them were the frost wyverns. They were massive¡ªsome of them easily twice the size of Inky. Their bodies were coated in brilliant white scales that shimmered like crushed diamonds, and from their spines and tails jutted glowing blue spikes, pulsing faintly with elemental energy. Their horns curled long and regal, glowing softly at the tips, while their eyes blazed with frosty fire. "How beautiful!" I muttered, couldn''t hide my admire for these majestic creatures. I wished I could get closer to take a better look at them. Maybe touch them. But apparently, these wyverns were all B ranked monsters, and highly territorial. If we got too close, they would attack. And there would be a bloody battle. So, we just stayed at a distance, watching in quiet awe. But then, something amazing happened. "Felicia," Eris suddenly whispered, tapping my shoulder gently. "Look¡ªover there." I turned toward where she pointed¡ª And my breath caught, I was speechless. "Woaaahhh¡­." Chapter 99 - 99: Wyvern dance "Woooaaahhh¡­" I breathed out, utterly spellbound, my eyes locked on the sky above. Two wyverns had taken flight. A pair. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One larger, its wings broad and mighty, cutting through the air with a slow, commanding grace. The other was smaller, more slender, its movements fluid and elegant, like a ribbon caught in the wind. But they weren''t just flying. They were dancing. Moving in perfect synchrony¡ªlooping, diving, circling one another in wide, arcing spirals. Their tails brushed midair, their glowing horns pulsed with soft blue light, and every movement shimmered with frost-kissed magic. It was breathtaking. And beneath their aerial waltz, I could hear it¡ª A low, melodic hum. The sound of their purring. Singing affectionately to each other. Me and Eris watched in stunned silence, her lips parted slightly. "Wow," she breathed. "I''ve never seen this before. It''s¡­ so cool!" "Nn¡­" I nodded softly, resting my head gently on her shoulder. There was something swelling in my chest¡ªa warm, full ache that made my eyes sting for no reason at all. It wasn''t sadness. Just¡­ wonder. Pure, quiet wonder. It was so, so romantic. Suddenly, Eris chuckled, like she suddenly remembered something funny. "Eh? Why are you laughing?" I asked, turning my head slightly to look up at her. She smiled, her fingers brushing lightly over the back of my hand. "You know," she said tenderly. "There''s a legend. One I heard a lot as a kid. Pretty famous, actually." "Oh? What kind of legend?" I asked, tilting my head. "They say¡­" Eris began. "If two people who love each other are lucky enough to witness a wyvern mating dance like this¡ª" she gestured at the pair still spiraling in the sky, "¡ªthen their bond will last forever. Blessed by the god of love. Unshakable. Eternal." I giggle My face blushing a little bit. "Aww¡­ But¡­ is that true? Or are you just making it up huh?" I teased, nudging her gently. "Nope, it''s true!" Eris grinned, playful as always. "You can ask Lilly when we get back if you don''t believe me!" "Oh, you bet I will!" I replied. Eris turned to me then, her expression softening. Her voice, when it came, was quiet. "So¡­ do you believe it?" "Ahh¡­. welll..." I swallowed. My hand tightened around hers. "¡­Yes," I whispered. "I hope it''s true." Eris leaned close, her forehead brushing gently against mine. "I love you, Felicia." I closed my eyes, feeling everything all at once¡ª The warmth of her body, the cold bite of the wind, the magic swirling through the air around us, and the endless sky above. "Nn¡­" I nodded, hugging her tight. "Me too." And just like that, we watched the wyverns dance. My heart felt full. Filled with happiness, with hope. After that, we visited a few more places¡ªquiet, peaceful corners of the dungeon that felt like they existed outside of time. A silver grove filled with moon-glow trees. A cliffside where glimmer moths danced in the air like drifting stars¡­ Everything was magical. But all dreams must end eventually. A day in Vanessa Dungeon was supposed to last for 72 hours. Around 45 hours of day light. But now¡­ the sun has finally dipped behind the icy mountains, casting a deep blue hue across the snow. Night has fallen. And with it comes the night Vanessa sky. The whole heavens blooms in color¡ªan aurora bursting across the firmament, bright and alive, like rivers of silk weaving through a tapestry of stars. Green, violet, pale blue¡­ it''s shimmering, twisting, and pulsing in slow, dreamy waves above us. Some frozen water bodies below are reflecting the light, doubling the spectacle. It''s breathtaking. It''s magical¡­ "Nooooooo! There''s only four potions left!" I wail, clutching the dwindling bottle of cold resistance potion like it was my lifeline. Eris simply laughs, taking one of the remaining vials for herself. That leaves just two more. Which means¡­ only four more hours here. At most. "Come on," she teases, ruffling my hair, "you''ve been playing all day. Don''t you feel tired?" "¡­No. Not at all," I reply even as my eyelids are drooping just slightly, feeling a little bit sleepy. My body is a little sore, and my stomach is starting to growl, yearning for something warm and savory. It''s too sick of cold sausages already. But my heart? It isn''t ready to say goodbye. No, not yet. I snuggle tighter against Eris back, resting my cheek against her fur coat. "Thank you, Eris¡­" "Hey, don''t be sad!" she said softly. "If you liked today, we''ll come back again soon. There are still a lot of places we haven''t seen!" "Nn." I nodded, my tail curling around my legs as we soared. If something like once a month, I got to go to the dungeons and explore with her like this¡­ That would be amazing. Inky''s wings beat rhythmically beneath us, his body slicing through the cold air. Below us stretched the sleeping tundra, blanketed in snow and lit by starlight. Above, the aurora danced. All around us, there was only silence. Stillness. Peace. Pure, perfect peace. . . . . . ¡ªBut suddenly¡ª BA-DUMP. My heart. It skips. Then slams against my ribs. Hard. "Holy fuck¡­" I whisper, the words barely audible over the rush of wind. A cold sweat break across the back of my neck. My hands tremble. My chest tightens. My whole body tenses in instinctive panic. Fear. Raw, animal fear. I don''t know why. I don''t know how. I have no idea what the hell is going on. But something feels wrong. Very wrong. A terrible, sinking weight curls in my gut like a stone. "Felicia?" Eris''s voice cut through the wind, filled with concern. She glances over her shoulder, blue eyes. "Hey, what''s wrong?" "I-I don''t know¡­" I whisper, my voice trembling. "I suddenly feel something¡­ something bad." The hair on the back of my neck stand up. My ears twitch violently, straining. My tail bristles. I feel like... below us right now¡­ There''s something ominous¡­ Somewhere deep in the earth, hidden beneath all this snow and ice¡­ Chapter 100 - 100: Somethings there Second by second, the feeling deepens. Heavy. Crushing. And wrong. It''s like invisible chains winding around my chest¡ªcold, unrelenting, tightening with every breath. My heart races, each beat louder than the last, like it''s trying to warn me¡ªto run, to hide. It''s like¡­ There''s something watching me. And it will be coming for me. "E-Eris¡­" My voice is barely a whisper, so thin it almost gets lost in the wind. "C-Can you feel it too? There''s something down there¡­ something terrifying." "Hmmm¡­" Eris narrows her eyes, her gaze sharpening as she activates her mana sense. Her aura flares gently, almost invisible unless you know what to look for. She''s scanning, searching the terrain below with the precision of a seasoned adventurer. But then¡­ She exhales softly and shakes her head. "No," Eris murmurs. "I''m not sensing anything. Nothing out of the ordinary." My breath catches. What? "Could it be¡­" she pauses, glancing over her shoulder at me with a little concern. "You''re just exhausted? We''ve been going nonstop since this morning, and you barely got any rest." I bite my lip. She could be right. My body is tired. My mind foggy from the lack of sleep. Still¡­ This fear isn''t something that comes from exhaustion. It''s primal. It''s real. But¡ª If Eris can''t feel it¡­ And she''s A-rank, with sharper senses, stronger mana, and more experience than me¡­ Then¡­ Maybe I''m wrong? Maybe I''m imagining it? "¡­Nn." I nod quietly. "Let''s just go." "Alright," she says with a small smile. "Inky, let''s move on." Inky lets out a soft rumble and moves forward, his wings spreading wide. But the very instant we move¡ª "URRGHHH!!!" I double over. Goosebumps all over my body now. HOLY FUCK. It hits me like a tidal wave. The dread. The force. It''s no longer just a sensation¡ªit''s real. Crushing down on me like a mountain of invisible weight, wrapping around my heart, digging its claws into my soul. My chest tightens so sharply it feels like I''m suffocating. I gasp, clutching Eris''s waist with both arms, burying my face into her back as my whole body trembles violently. My vision blurs. My lungs forget how to breathe. It feels like something is reaching up from the earth itself¡ªgrabbing me, pulling me, dragging me down into the abyss. "Eris¡ª!" I choke out, clinging to her with all my strength. "Something''s¡­ down there! It''s pulling me! I''m very sure!!!" Instantly, Eris reacts. "Inky. Stop." Inky hovers mid-air, his wings flapping slowly, stirring the icy wind beneath us. The pressure lingers for a moment¡ªthick, suffocating, pressing down like a stormcloud about to burst. Then, just as suddenly as it came, it fades. Gone. Like the remnants of a nightmare, vanishing the moment you open your eyes, yet leaving your heart pounding in its wake. I collapse against Eris, trembling, gasping for breath. Cold sweat trails down my back, soaking into my clothes despite the chill. "E-Eris¡­" I whisper, my voice barely audible, cracked and raw. "I''m not imagining it. I swear. It''s there!" For a few seconds, she doesn''t say anything. She just watches me, really watches me. Her sharp eyes searching my face, reading the tremble in my arms, the stiffness of my tail, the panic in my breath. Then she nods, once. "I still don''t feel it," she says quietly, her voice steady. "But if it''s hitting you this hard¡­ we''re going to check it out." My eyes widen. "I-Is that okay?" "Yeah," she says with a reassuring squeeze of my hand. "We''re not in a rush anyways. And besides, it doesn''t hurt just to check, right? And if something is down there¡­" her voice turns serious. "I''d rather deal with it now." "Nn¡­" I nod, still shaking. "Felicia," Eris then adds, turning slightly toward me. "Let me know the second the feeling gets worse. Okay?" "Okay¡­" With that, Inky begins to descend. His wings tilt slightly, and we drift downward in slow, smooth arcs, gliding on the cold wind. The sky is still painted with streaks of shimmering aurora, dancing above us like celestial silk. Beneath us, the snowy terrain gleams softly, untouched and silent. Peaceful. Deceptively peaceful. From this height, nothing looks unusual¡ªjust another quiet corner of the Vanessa Dungeon. Serene. Still. But the lower we go¡­ The feeling returns. It presses in from all sides¡ªthick and heavy, like walking into a room filled with smoke you can''t see, but feel seeping into your lungs. Each second, it sharpens. The air turns heavier. The dread curls around my chest, dragging its claws down my spine. It''s worse than before. Like tar trying to crawl under my skin. My breathing shortens. My heart stutters in its rhythm. I can''t keep still. I squeeze Eris''s hand tighter. She squeezes back. "I''m here," she whispers. "I''ll keep you safe, no matter what happens." Her voice is calm. Confident. An anchor in this storm of fear. I cling to it. Tightly. Right¡­ Eris is strong. There''s no need to fear¡­ There''s no need to be afraid of anything! Because nothing can possibly harm me anymore, as long as Eris is here! And somehow, that thought alone steadies me. The fear doesn''t vanish, but it dulls, turns from a scream into a low hum, something I can endure. My heartbeat starts to calm. Little by little. Together, we descend past the tree line, down toward a flat, snow-covered clearing nestled at the base of the mountain. The trees surrounding it are crooked, their dark limbs arching like twisted fingers. Wind blows softly across the white field, rustling the branches. From the outside, it looks harmless. No movement. No sounds. Just untouched snow and scattered stones. But I feel it. Every part of me feels it. This place is wrong. Every instinct screams¡ªIt''s here. Something is here. Eris doesn''t hesitate. She leaps down from Inky''s back, landing in the snow with silent, effortless grace. Her boots sink just slightly into the powder as she straightens. Inky follows, his massive wings folding neatly against his sides as he settles just behind Eris. We then stand together, Eris is on her feet, while I''m still sitting on Inky. We stare, at the edge of a silent, snowy clearing. The trees around us creak faintly in the cold breeze, their skeletal branches rattling like bones. The air is still¡ªtoo still. And then¡ª "Monsters," Eris whispers. My breath catches, my head whipping around to look for enemies. But, I see nothing. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, just when I''m about to open my mouth and ask Eris¡­ The snow rustles. At first, it''s just a soft sound, like wind brushing through leaves. But then¡ª Shapes begin to emerge from the dark, pulling themselves slowly out of hidden burrows beneath the snow. And from the darkness around us¡­ Eyes. Thousands of them. Crimson red. Flaring open all at once, like dying embers reigniting in the shadows. They stare, unblinking, hungry, soulless. The first one appears into the light, then the second. Then a third. And soon, an army. White-furred spiders. Each one bigger than a car, more than two meters tall, three meters wide, their swollen abdomens covered in jagged ice crystals. Their legs move in twitching, unnatural rhythms, scraping against the snow and rock with a sickening chit-chit-chit. Their mandibles twitch and clack, producing a sound like cracking glass. Drool sizzles as it hits the snow, melting holes in it with acidic hisssss. Eris and I both shiver. Yeah¡­ Of course we don''t like spiders. "Vanessa Ice Spiders," Eris mutters, tightening her stance. "They''re nocturnal. Very active in this region once the sun goes down. Rank C." I nod shakily, gripping onto Inky. "Felicia, are these what you were sensing earlier?" Eris asks. However, even though those guy look intimidating indeed, I''m not very sure if the source of my feeling early is coming from them. "I-I''m not sure, Eris." I mutter. "Hmmm¡­" Neither of us have time to say more. Because the spiders begin to move. Clicking. Crawling. Encircling. Dozens of them. Then hundreds. They surround us in a shifting, chittering circle of fur and fangs and ice. Their bodies press in closer and closer, legs digging into the snow, building tension like the calm before a lightning strike. My gut clenches. I feel sick. Then Eris''s voice breaks through. "Well, there''s only one way to find out!" She thrusts out her hand¡ª WHOOSH! A halberd of pure darkness forms in her grip, materializing in a blast of shadow and cold air. The weapon crackles with energy, its blade long and wicked, glinting faintly with violet edges. "Inky! Protect Felicia!" FWOOOOMM!!! Inky lifts off in a single, thunderous flap of his wings, snow and ice blasting outward in a windstorm. Webs launch toward me. Those spiders really don''t want me to go! But¡ª FWOOOSH!! A gust from Inky''s wings shreds them mid-air, dispersing the sticky threads before they can even come close. Now I''m high above¡ªsafe on Inky''s back. But Eris¡­ she''s alone down there. "ERIS!!!" I cry out, heart hammering. "Don''t worry!" she shouts, her voice confident. "I got it!" Moment she says that, she disappears. A blink. A blur. She reappears beside the nearest spider, halberd already mid-swing. And then¡ª SLASHHHH! The blade slices clean through the creature''s body at a diagonal, severing it in two. PWOOOSSSHH!! A burst of dark, steaming blood explodes from the wound¡ªsplattering across the snow like spilled oil. Eris flips back mid-air, just narrowly avoiding the splash. "Tch¡­ That''s why I hate spiders!" she mutters, grimacing. I gag, covering my nose, my face too is filled with disgust. Gods, it stinks¡ªlike rotting meat and sulfur boiled together. Anyways, one down. Hundreds more to go! The remaining spiders don''t even flinch at the sight of their friend being murdered. They charge. And thus, Eris, once again, begins her massacre of another entire monster population. Chapter 101 - 101: Killing spiders Sitting atop Inky, hovering high above the battlefield, I watch with bated breath¡ªfingers clenched into my coat, eyes wide, heart pounding like a drumline. Damn¡­ No matter how many times I see it, I''ll never get tired of watching Eris fight. It''s not just amazing. It''s hypnotic. She''s like a storm made of shadow. Swift, unstoppable, and utterly merciless. One heartbeat, she''s still. The next¡ª FWOOOM! The air rips as she vanishes, a shockwave trailing in her wake. Then, suddenly, she''s there. Right in front of the next spider. SHINGGG!!! A vertical slash tears down like judgment. Her halberd cuts through the spider''s thick, plated body like it''s paper. The blade cleaves clean through carapace, meat, and bone. The monster splits open, two halves folding apart with a wet, meaty crunch. THUD. They hit the snow. Black blood erupts from the corpse, spraying across the white landscape in grotesque contrast. But Eris is already moving. Gone before the body even hits the ground, sliding, slipping through the battlefield like death itself. Five more spiders leap at once from all angles, their pincers snapping, their frost-covered fangs bared, their spiked legs glinting like icy swords. But she doesn''t flinch. Not even for a second. She spins. The halberd twirls¡ªonce, twice¡ªblades whistling as they slice the air. Afterimages appears. Then¡ª WHRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!! It becomes a cyclone! A monstrous, rotating blender of death!!! SHRRRRRRKKKKKKKK!!! The five spiders don''t land. They explode. Shredded mid-air, blended like frozen fruits. Limbs fly. Heads roll. Viscera rains down like sleet. Chunks of meat slap against the snow with wet splats, steaming in the frozen air. Eris skids to a halt, covered in gore, her body soaked in black. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She exhales, her breath steaming out like a freaking engine. "Tch¡­" she mutters, wiping a smear of blood from her cheek with the back of her hand. "Disgusting." Still, the spiders keep coming. Skittering like a living tide, shrieking, twitching, their jagged legs stabbing into the snowy ground, their red eyes gleam with hunger, with madness. And I can''t help but think¡ª Are they fucking stupid? Do they seriously think they stand a chance? Anyways, Eris doesn''t hesitate. She rushes in. One spider lunges. She ducks beneath its snapping leg¡ª Another pounces. She flips over its back in a perfect arc. As she lands, she immediately turns and strikes. CRUNCH!! The halberd impales the nearest spider straight through its gut, a burst of blood and bile sprays upward as the creature lets out a choked screech. Without pausing, Eris rips the blade free and spins, slamming her boot into the corpse with the thunderous kick that sends shock wave outwards. The spider flies, rocketing backward, collides with another spider¡ª Both fly into a tree. The trunk shatters. And then¡ª The tangled wreck of spiders and shattered tree slams into a boulder¡ª SPLASH! An explosion of gore. Blood, limbs, bone, and shards of bark blast outward in a steaming spray of black. Eris then changes weapon. Her halberd dissolves mid-step, bleeding into shadow. The darkness coils around her arm like a serpent, twisting and writhing, until it hardens into a new shape. A chained whip. Long, black as midnight, and humming with violent energy. She twirls it once¡ª WHIPP!! It lashes out like a predator unleashed, carving clean through a spider''s torso with a wet, meaty snap. The body drops in two pieces, legs twitching as they hit the ground. Another twirl. This time, the tip of the whip coils through the air¡ª And as it touches the spider¡­ CRACK¡ªBOOOOM!! The second spider detonates on contact, reduced to a howling cloud of blood mist and shattered ice. Meat, frost, and chitin rain down like confetti from hell. Another lash. BOOM! Another. BOOM! Again¡ª BOOOOOM!!! The air trembles with every strike. Each crack of the whip is thunder and fire, each hit a brutal death sentence. In under ten seconds, more than twenty other spiders are obliterated, nothing left of their lives but steaming craters and melted gore. And still, they keep on coming. More and more, like a legion, pouring from the trees like a living flood of legs and eyes and clicking jaws. A dozen of them scurry upward, fast, climbing the nearby trees. They perch high, twitching with anticipation, fangs dripping, red eyes fixed on Eris below. And then¡ª Pew! Pew! Pew! Threads of silk launch like bolts, whistling through the cold air. But Eris has already reacted. The whip vanishes, dissolving into black mist, and reforms instantly into a spinning halo of shields. They whirl around her like a cyclone of blades. WHUNK! WHUNK! WHUNK! Each web strikes a shield and disintegrates on impact, the silk unable to even cling to the shadow barrier. Every strand is shredded mid-air. Then, she moves. Both arms rise. The shields flicker. Shift. Stretch. They elongate into long, jagged bolts of darkness, arrows of shadow, charged and ready. FWOOOOOOSH!!! She fires. A deadly volley tears through the air like black streaks of death. SHUNK! SHUNK! SHUNK! The spiders can''t even react. They''re skewered, pinned to bark like grotesque trophies, their bodies twitching as the shadows writhe inside them. And yet, they still come! Like moths to the flame. Like their insatiable hunger has somehow corrupted their minds! Ten, twenty, or even more erupt from the treeline, charging low to the ground, legs stabbing into the snow with terrifying speed. Seems like they are going all out now. They move as one¡ªdesperate to swarm, to tear Eris apart. Now¡­ I watch in silent anticipation. What will Eris do now? Eris smirks. She bends her knees a little. Then¡ª BOOM! The ground erupts beneath her as she launches upward, rocketing into the sky like a shadow-fired missile. Snow blasts out in every direction. She soars above the treetops¡ªrising like a black comet trailing arcs of darkness. Down on the ground, the spiders can only look up at her, confused. Eris then extends her arms, calling. And the shadow arrows answer. From the corpses, they returns to their master in a spiral flurry of dark energy. And then¡ª They merge. Forge. Twist. FWOOOOOM!!! A colossal hammer materializes in her grasp¡ªtwo meters long, massive and brutal. Veins of violet light pulse along its surface like it''s alive, like it''s hungry. The air around it crackles and hums. She spins once in the air, momentum gathering, and then¡ª She plummets. Like a living meteor¡­ ¡­ "DIE, YOU FILTHY BUGS!!!" KRAKOOOOOOOM!!!! Eris crashes into the earth like a god descending in wrath! A blinding explosion of magic and snow. Shockwaves ripple outward, uprooting trees, flattening the ground in two hundred-meter radius. Hundreds of spiders are obliterated instantly in that one hit¡ªshattered into unrecognizable fragments. Blood and gore rain from the sky like a storm. I gag from the sheer stench, covering my mouth. And when the dust finally begins to clear¡­ I see them¡­ Only a few remain. The strongest ones. Towering spiders, easily twice the size of their fallen kin. Their legs are like scythes, yet bigger than tree trunks, their eyes glowing brighter, their bodies armored in thick frost. But they don''t move. They can''t. Be cause they are all stunned. Paralyzed by the shock of that overwhelming impact. Of course, Eris doesn''t give them time to recover. Her hammer fades¡ªmorphs again. This time, into two massive curved, crescent blades, their edges gleaming like obsidian under moonlight. She moves. A blur. One step. SLASH. Another. SLASH. A twist of her body¡ª SLASH!! Each arc of her blades splits a spider cleanly in two, slicing through even the strongest armor like paper. THUD. THUD. THUD. They fall, one by one. Limbs twitching. Eyes fading. And just like that¡ª The battlefield grows still. The silent returns. All around her, a sea of broken bodies. Black blood steaming in the cold. No more movement. No more clicking. No more skittering legs. The entire spider horde¡­ Annihilated. Eris stands at the center of it all, her blade slowly dissolving back into shadow. Chapter 102 - 102: Spider goop "Eris! Eris!!!" I shout, waving frantically as Inky begins to descend toward the battlefield. She turns, beaming up at me. Her grin is radiant¡ªtriumphant, wild, and full of that untamed pride only she could wear so naturally. She''s absolutely covered in gore. Spider blood, black and sticky, clings to her skin and clothes in thick smears. Bits of chitin, severed legs, and unidentifiable guts hang off her like grim trophies. And yet somehow¡­ She still looks beautiful. No, even more beautiful than usual in my eyes. Like a goddess¡­ she''s gorgeous. Except¡­ the smell hits me. Oh gods. "EUUUGGGHHH!!!" The stench is like rotting meat boiled in acid and then left in a sealed barrel for a year. Worse than sleimfisch for sure! I gag. Nearly throw up on the spot. But I manage, barely, to hold it in. Inky lands gently. I slide off his back¡­ almost¡­ and immediately freeze. Oh fuck¡­ There''s no clean spot on the ground. None. Not a single one! Everything is soaked in thick, dark slime. The snow beneath us is no longer snow¡ªit''s a battlefield painted black. I glance down, my boots hovering above the mess, hesitating. But¡­ there''s no way around it. So¡­ with the most disgusted whimper in existence, I step down. SQUELCH. "Ewwwwwwwwww¡­" Whatever''s under my boots, it''s not just blood. It''s not even liquid anymore! It''s more like¡­ congealed spider guts mixed with rotten syrup. It''s thick, it''s sticky, it''s slippery, and it smell like shit. I instantly regret existing. "E-Eris¡­ EUGGHH!" I gag, trying not to breathe through my nose. "A-are you okay? Did you get hurt anywhere?" "Hmmm, nope," she hums, flicking a piece of spider organ off her shoulder with her middle finger. "But that aside¡­" She suddenly flashes me a grin. "I may need something from you right now." "Ehh??" I blink, confused. "Something¡­ from me?" I wonder What does Eris need? She then takes a step closer. Her eyes narrow. Her fangs peek out from her grin. "Yeah¡­" she purrs. "Something only you can give me. Yup. Can you help me, Felicia? I really need your help!" Huh? Only¡­ me? O-oh! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "OOOOOH!!" I beam, lighting up. "A-alright! What is it?! Tell me!" Well, I have no idea what the hell she wants, but regardless, I''m excited! Finally, something I can do! Something important! Something useful! However¡­ Wait¡­ Wait a minute! That look on her face¡­ That smile. Those eyes¡­. The way she''s stalking toward me slowly and dripping black goop off every finger¡­ I suddenly have a very, very bad feeling about this. "E-Eris???" I mutter, worriedly¡­ Suddenly¡ª Just as I feared¡ª "A HUUUUUG~!!!" Eris shouts gleefully, throwing her arms wide open like a horror movie monster!!! "AAAAAAAHHHH!! NOOOO!!! NOOOOO!!!" I scream, turning tail and sprinting away across the gore-soaked field. SQUELCH. SQUELCH. FUCKKKKKK! This goop and mess is getting in my way!!! "BAHAHAHAHA!!!" Eris bursts out laughing, boots sloshing through blood as she gives chase. "Come on, give your girlfriend a hug!" "AAAA!!! SHOOO! SHOO!!! GO AWAY!!!" I try to run away. But she''s fast. She''s too fast! "S-STAY BACK YOU FILTHY MONSTER!!!" I shriek, dodging a half spider corpse, weaving between limbs and steaming puddles of ichor. But then, I see it too late.¡ª Ah¡­ Some motherfucking spider leg is in my path for some stupid reason. My boot hits it. I trip. Oh ¡ª Fuck me¡­ PLOOOOOSSH!!! Face-first, straight into a puddle of spider intestines. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Moments later¡­ "EUUUGGHHHH!!!" "UEEHHHH¡ªUEAAAGHTGHHH!!@#!@#!!!" I''m bent over, retching violently, the world spinning around me in nauseating loops. My throat burns. My stomach twists. Holy fuck¡­ Spider intestines taste like shit. And to make things worse? I''m drenched in it. Sticky black goop clings to every inch of me¡ªmy hair, my coat, my boots. It smells like something that''s died twice and fermented under a sunless sky. Even though we''re so far away from the battlefield now, the stench still haunts me, like a malevolent ghost clinging to my soul. Beside me, Eris hums cheerfully. "You know," she says, casually, "spiders are actually pretty tasty if you cook them right. When deep fried, they get really crunchy! Kinda like shrimp! Delicious!!" "EUUUGHHHHHH¡ª!!" I double over and vomit again. My eyes are watering. I might actually be crying. "LIKE HELL I BELIEVE THAT!!!" Eris winces slightly at my rainbow vomit. "Alright, alright¡ªI''m sorry. That was mean." She pats my back, trying to comfort me while still grinning way too much. "Here. Let me fix it." She reaches into her bag and starts rummaging. "Wh-what wicked thing are you planning now¡­?" I ask, eyeing her with pure, unfiltered suspicion. My soul has not recovered from her last ''idea.'' Eventually, she pulls out a small scroll etched with silvery runes. "It''s a cleansing scroll," Eris explains. "Very high-level stuff. Should get rid of all the filth and the smell." My ears perk up instantly. "Oooooohhhh!!!" Hope flares in my chest. "Y-you mean¡­ like a bath?! A magic bath?!" She nods. "Exactly. You''ll feel squeaky clean." Alright. If this works, I might actually forgive her for everything! Still¡­ I squint at the scroll as she unrolls it. "How does it work?" I wonder. Will it rain down bathwater on us? Or produce magical soap? Or bubble shower? Or a beam of light from heaven so holy that purifies sin and stink? "You''ll see!" Eris smiles. "Ready?" "Nn!" She opens the scroll, and immediately, it glows like a blue light bulb. And then¡ª BLOOP!!! A giant shimmering bubble pops out, easily large enough to fit a person inside. The moment it appears, the air changes. It''s now fresh, crisp, minty, with the faintest trace of lavender and something like¡­ citrus? Sniff sniff¡­ I sniffle the bubble. Ahhhh~~~! After all that spider stench. The bubble smells nice! It smells like paradise! However¡­ I stare, wide-eyed. " ¡­Ermm. What do I do with it? I mean¡­ how do we use it?" "Just take a deep breath and walk in," Eris says. "Ooooh!!!" I beam. Still¡­ I''m very skeptical. "A-alright, you go first!" "Okay!" Eris giggles, puffs out her cheeks dramatically, inhales deep, then leaps into the bubble. PLOP! She floats for something like twenty seconds. The entire bubble darkens. The filth is drawn right off her like ink dissolving in water. After that, as she steps out, her whole body is now glowing, gleaming! Not even a speck of dirt left on her! Her hair shines. Her skin sparkles! And her smile? Smug as hell... "See? Told you I wasn''t tricking you!" she winks. I gasp. "W-WHAAAAT?!" I spin around to look at her from every angle. She''s clean. Like, perfectly clean!!! "A-Alright! My turn!!!" I say, without a second thought. "Okay!" Eris summon another bubble. I puff my cheeks. Hold my breath. And then¡ª JUMP!!! Ooooh!!! Blub blub blub blub I float, feeling like a gold fish in a globe tank. The water¡­ it''s a amazing! It''s warm, silky. And then, a gentle pull tugs at every inch of me, and within seconds, I feel the filth being yanked away, the gunk and stink stripped off like a curse being lifted. And then¡ª FWOOSH. I step out, blinking in awe. "Pwuahhh!" I inhale deeply, breathing in the fresh air. And there, on the other side, Eris meets me with an approving grin. "Welcome back, clean and sparkly Felicia!" I twirl, admiring myself. My clothes are spotless. My boots shine. Even my hair fluffs out like a freshly groomed cat! I gasp, beaming, tail swishing proudly. ""Oh yeah! I''m back, baby!" A new, clean, beautiful Felicia! So clean, it''s like I never faceplanted into a pile of disgusting spider guts to begin with. Chapter 103 - 103: Fear compass Now that the spiders are taken care of, and Eris has collected their mana cores, we finally return to the real matter at hand¡ª The one that''s never truly gone away. "Okay, so¡­" Eris''s voice breaks the silence. Calm, but edged with steel. Her expression sharpens, eyes narrowing with focus. "How are you feeling right now?" The chaos of the battle had numbed it¡ªmuted the dread like a buzzing I''d pushed to the back of my mind. But now, as quiet settles once again over the frozen forest, I close my eyes and let myself feel. Ba-thump. Ba-thump. That same pressure clamps down on my chest. Tight. Suffocating. "It¡­ it''s still here," I whisper, my voice shaky. My fingers close tightly around Eris''s hand. "That feeling hasn''t changed at all. It''s still nearby." "I see," she murmurs, her tone deepening, the playfulness from earlier now completely gone. "So it wasn''t the spiders after all." I nod slowly, my brows knitting together. If it wasn''t them¡­ then what? There are no more enemies here. No movement. Just the mangled remains of battle strewn across the snow¡ªand a cold, dead silence that refuses to lift. But the fear inside me? It hasn''t left. If anything¡­ it''s grown. Eris folds her arms across her chest, her expression hard. She scans the treeline, eyes flicking between every shadow, every unmoving branch. "Hmm¡­" she mutters, her fingers tapping her chin thoughtfully. "Actually¡­ I think you''re right. Something is off." I blink, startled. "W-What makes you say that?" "It''s their smell," she replies, her gaze darkening. "Yeah, spiders always stink. But this? This was worse. Way worse. Like they were already rotting¡ªeven while still alive." A shiver runs down my spine. "And normally," she continues, her voice low and intense, "after I kill a dozen or so, the rest would run. Retreat. They''re aggressive, not suicidal. But those things?" She glances over her shoulder at the carnage behind us. "They just kept coming. Like they didn''t even care if they died." My stomach twists uncomfortably. "Like¡­ they''d gone crazy?" "Exactly." Eris gives a grim nod. "It wasn''t normal. It was like something infected them. Something driving them into that frenzy. Either they were starving¡­ or there''s something nearby that''s messing with their minds." She clicks her tongue. "Tch¡­" That sound¡ªthat sharp, impatient noise¡ªmakes my skin prickle. Her frustration is rare. Which only makes me more nervous. "So¡­ what do we do?" I ask quietly, shifting my weight from foot to foot. The dread in my chest pulses harder, like it''s clawing at my ribs from the inside. Eris says nothing. Instead, she slowly lifts her hand. With a flick of her fingers, a shimmer of shadow pulses beside Eris, a ripple of dark energy that twists and coils in the air. From it, a weapon takes shape. A sword. Long. Heavy. Forged from pure shadow. It hums softly with restrained power, its edges barely visible, as if the light itself refuses to touch it. Eris grips the handle and rests it over her shoulder. Her gaze sharpens. Her voice lowers into something colder, more serious. "Now that we''re already here," she says, "I want to investigate this thoroughly. But¡­" She pauses, turning to me. Her eyes soften just a little. "¡­only if you''re okay with that." "I-I''m fine!" I say quickly, straightening up. My tail flicks once, nervous. "Don''t worry about me." This fear, it isn''t going to go away on its own. It''s not something I can ignore. I need to understand what''s causing it¡­ Otherwise, I know I''ll never sleep peacefully again. And more than anything, I don''t want to hold Eris back. Eris nods, her expression firm with quiet approval. "Then, if you can still feel it¡­ can you tell me which direction it''s coming from?" "Hmmm¡­" I close my eyes, trying to center myself. It''s not like normal sensing. There''s no magic aura. No sound. No signs. Just this overwhelming pressure. A pulse of dread. Thick. Heavy. Invisible. I don''t even know if I can really do this. But still¡­ I try. I begin turning slowly, rotating in place like some kind of broken compass. First clockwise. Then counterclockwise. Nothing. Nothing¡ª Then suddenly¡ª THERE! !!! As I turn left, it slams into me like a wall! My breath catches in my throat. My ears twitch violently. My hair stands on end. My tail bristles like it''s been struck by lightning. "T-This way!" I gasp, pointing into the dark. "I can feel it! It''s coming from that direction!" A flicker of resolve sparks in Eris''s eyes. "Got it." She steps forward, her boots crunching into the snow, then reaches back and extends her hand toward me. "You guide me," she says. "And I''ll keep us safe. Stay close behind me. No matter what happens." I swallow hard. "Nn¡­!" I slip my hand into hers. Thus, steeling myself, I become her compass¡ª one led not by logic or sight, but by instinct and dread. Every step I take in that direction tightens something in my chest. The pressure grows thicker. Heavier. Like walking through sludge made of pure fear. Above us, the sky still dances with auroras¡ªghostly veils of green and violet rippling across the heavens, but somehow, the light feels dimmer now, like it''s afraid to touch this place. The air grows colder too with every step. Sharper. It cuts through even our enchanted coats, chilling me to the bone. And the silence¡­ It''s unnatural. No wind. Not even the creaking of frozen trees. Just stillness. Complete, suffocating stillness. Even Inky, now in his small, catlike spirit form, floats beside us with his body puffed up and ears twitching. He''s silent too. But his glowing eyes scan the shadows with the same unease I feel in my bones. Crunch. Crunch. Crunch. Our boots sink into the snow, each step leaving behind faint, shallow prints that vanish almost as quickly as they''re made. The snow here feels different. Heavier. Denser. Like it''s swallowing sound. Like it''s swallowing us. And the deeper we go, the more it feels like the world is closing in around us. The trees leaning closer, the silence deepening. Eris walks just ahead of me now, her silhouette framed by the dim, shifting light above. Her grip tightens around her summoned blade. Her eyes never stop moving, sweeping across the terrain, the trees, the shifting shadows. Every few steps, she glances back at me, silent. Her gaze asks only one question: Is it getting worse? And every time¡­ I nod. Yes. Minute by minute. Step by step. The pressure intensifies. It crawls across my skin like a film of ice. It settles behind my eyes. It coils along my spine like a frozen serpent, squeezing tighter with every heartbeat. My chest feels constricted. My breaths grow shallow, quick. It''s like something is watching us, something just out of sight, hiding in the silence. Waiting. Then, finally, we push past a thick wall of frost-covered trees. Their gnarled branches reach for us like brittle claws, scraping across our coats, snagging on our sleeves. And suddenly, the forest opens! I stop. My breath hitches. A clearing stretches out before us, bathed in soft aurora light that ripples like torn silk across the sky above. The colors shift faintly¡ªgreen, violet, pale blue¡ªghostly, beautiful, and wrong. At the far end of the clearing¡­ A frozen waterfall. Not large. Not grand. Just a modest cascade suspended in time, the icy sheets glittering faintly beneath the shifting light. And beneath it, the pool is still and pitch black¡ªblacker than midnight, blacker than spider blood. The stones around it are coated in frost, jagged and pale. And beside that pool¡­ Spider eggs. Dozens. No¡ªhundreds. Clustered in thick, twisted nests of silk. However, there''s no adult spiders nearby. None¡­ ¡­maybe because Eris slaughtered them all earlier? I wonder¡­ My blood turns cold. This place¡ª This place feels wrong. "H-here¡­" I whisper, barely able to get the words out. My voice shakes, breath catching in my throat. "It''s¡­ it''s here." Eris narrows her eyes. She looks ahead. Then back at me. Her voice lowers, quiet. Cautious. "¡­Wait. You mean this waterfall?" I swallow hard, my mouth feels dry as dust. "¡­Yes. It''s¡­ inside the waterfall." And the moment I say it out loud¡­ That pressure slams back into me. Full force! Hoooolly shit¡­. Like a vice around my skull. Like a scream I can''t hear, but feel in my bones. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My head throbs. My knees nearly give out! But Eris is there, her hand anchoring mine, keeping me grounded. And because of her¡­ Because she''s here¡­ I manage to stay standing. Barely. Chapter 104 - 104: New dungeon After swiftly destroying the last of the spider eggs, we finally step forward, onto the surface of the small frozen lake. The air here feels different. Thicker. Heavier. Colder. Every breath I take feels like it''s being filtered through frost. The silence is suffocating, wrapped in stillness so complete it almost hums. Ahead of us, the frozen waterfall looms tall and unyielding. Its jagged edges glisten under the distant shimmer of the aurora overhead. The cascade is locked in time¡ªmid-fall¡ªlike a thick curtain of glass hung between the rocks. Eris and I come to a stop a few feet from its base. She glances toward me, her face sharp with focus. "You''re sure it''s coming from here?" I nod once, firmly. "Yeah¡­ It''s in there." I don''t even hesitate now. The pressure¡­. The dread¡­ It''s clawing at my chest, twisting in my stomach. It isn''t just nearby anymore. It''s inside. Or more precisely¡­ behind this icy wall. Eris exhales slowly, her breath curling visibly in the frigid air. "Alright then. Step aside, Felicia." Without a word, I retreat, taking several careful steps backward. Inky hovers beside me, small in his spirit form, his shadow fur bristling with tension. His ears twitch, and his glowing eyes remain fixed on the frozen veil ahead. Eris takes a deep breath, then rolls her shoulders once. Slowly, she lifts her arm and clenches her fist. A pulse of dark mana floods through her body. Crackling lines of shadow ripple beneath her skin. Mana gathers around her arm like a swirling storm, wrapping tightly around her muscles¡ªcoiling, hardening¡ªuntil it forms a jagged gauntlet of pure shadow. And then¡ª BOOM! Her fist slams into the wall of ice with explosive force. The sound cracks through the air like thunder. Shards of ice burst outward in every direction. A wave of wind and snow explodes from the impact point, throwing back my hair and making Inky flutter briefly in the air. The sheer force shakes the surface of the lake beneath our feet. But¡ª As the frost settles¡­ As the mist clears¡­ The waterfall remains. Unbroken. "¡­What?" Eris blinks in disbelief, her voice low with surprise. I stare too, mouth slightly agape. Impossible! That punch¡ª THE punch. The one that can collapse stone walls. Split boulders. Leave craters in solid ground. It didn''t even scratch this? "Tch!" Eris clicks her tongue. Not with irritation, but with interest. A slow, dangerous grin curves across her face. Her eyes gleam. "Interesting," she murmurs, voice filled with challenge. "Well then, let''s try this again!" She plants her feet firmly on the frozen lake, spreading her stance. The ice beneath her boots cracks faintly from the pressure, a warning of what''s to come. Her body coils, every muscle winding like a spring ready to snap. Black lightning begins to spark across her skin¡ªcrackling arcs of shadow-drenched energy dancing over her arms and shoulders. The air thickens, mana swirling around her like a storm. I can feel it from here¡ªdense, suffocating. Every heartbeat of hers pulses outward in dark waves, vibrating through the air, through the ground, through my chest. And then¡ª FWOOM. The colossal hammer once again materializes in her hands. Massive. Ominous. Heavy with power! Veins of black-violet energy pulse along its surface, glowing like arteries feeding into something alive. Something hungry! Eris draws the weapon back behind her, both hands gripping the hilt. Her entire frame glows faintly. Her breath fogs in the air as her focus narrows. Her body is a weapon now, one perfect moment away from release. Then¡ª She swings. BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!! The world shatters! The ground quakes beneath us. A deafening shockwave erupts outward, blasting shards of ice high into the sky like an explosion of crystal. The lake groans, splinters forming beneath our feet. Wind tears across my face, and I raise my arms to shield myself, teeth clenched. Even from this distance¡­ The sheer force of the strike nearly knocks the breath out of me. And then¡­ When the dust settles¡ª When the mist clears¡ª I slowly lower my arms, blinking through the haze. The waterfall is gone. Not broken. Not cracked. ANNIHILATED!!! Reduced to glittering fragments that now rain down across the lake, sparkling in the pale aurora light like falling stars. And behind where the frozen cascade once stood¡­ Something waits. A vortex. A swirling mass of dark energy twists in the air, humming with raw, unstable power. It pulses like it''s alive, discharging bolts of red lightning that arc across the stones. My mouth goes dry. "What¡­?" Eris breathes, her eyes wide. I can''t speak. My tail bristles. Goosebumps race down my arms. The fear is back¡ªbut not just fear. Dread. Because I recognize it for what it really is. We both do. A gate. A dungeon entrance! And its color¡­ is dark red. Blood red. Ominous and Deadly. I clutch my coat tightly around me, staring up at it in stunned silence. For a long moment, neither of us says a word. Because we know what this means. "I-Is that¡­?" I finally whisper, barely able to form the words. Eris doesn''t answer at first. Her hands tremble. Her lips curl into a grin, but her eyes remain locked on the gate, sharp and wary. "Yeah," she says under her breath. "An A-rank gate." Then she pauses. Her gaze narrows. Her expression tightens. "Actually¡­ no," she mutters, voice dropping to a whisper. "From that aura alone¡­ it might be worse." My heart skips. "S-rank?" "Yeah, I think so." ¡­ ¡­ "S-So¡­ what should we do with this?" I ask, my voice barely more than a whisper. I can''t believe it¡­ We''re standing in front of an actual S-rank gate. A FREAKING S-RANK GATE! One of the most dangerous dungeon classifications in the entire Adventurer''s Guild system¡ªplaces where even elite teams vanish without a trace! "Isn''t it obvious?" Eris says with a dry, uneasy laugh. Her grin holds a thin edge of tension. "We go back and report it. Yahaha, I literally cannot wait to see that old man''s face when he hears another S-rank gate just showed up out here!" "Nn." I nod shakily. Right. Yes. That''s the only thing we can do. This is not something even Eris can just stroll into and clear. Not alone. That would be suicidal, utterly stupid. Yeah, there''s no way in hell we are entering that. We should leave. We have to leave. "Still¡­" she murmurs softly, her eyes wide as she stares into the swirling vortex. "Felicia¡­ isn''t it kind of beautiful?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I open my mouth to respond¡ªto say something like, Yeah¡­ it really is. But¡ª Suddenly, for some god-knows-what reasons¡­ The words never come. Eh??? My voice freezes in my throat. My chest tightens. My limbs lock¡ªno, worse¡­ They move¡ªbut not because I''m tell them to!!! My breath catches as my legs begin stepping forward. One step. Two steps. Toward the gate. W-What¡­? Wait¡­ WAIT A MINUTE¡ª Oh no. OH NO NO NO¡ª Eris is still watching the gate, lost in quiet wonder, unaware. And I¡ª I keep fucking moving!!! Closer. And closer. My body keeps walking, steady and slow, like I''m sleepwalking! STOP. STOP RIGHT NOW! WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING?! ERISSS!!! ERIS HELP MEEE!!! I try to scream. Try to call her name. But my lips won''t move! My throat won''t open! My voice is trapped inside me, silent and screaming. Panic crashes over me like a tidal wave. Cold. Suffocating. I can''t blink. I can''t even tremble. My fingers twitch. My hand lifts. And slowly¡­ it reaches for the S-rank gate. ¡­ "No¡ªFelicia?" Eris finally notices. She blinks, confused. "You should step back¡ªit isn''t safe!" But I don''t stop. I can''t!!! She blinks, realizing something''s wrong. Her brow tightens. She steps forward quickly and grabs my arm. But then¡ª What the hell the thing controlling my body is¡ª It snaps. I can feel it emotions¡­ Irritation. Oh fuck¡­ My head jerks unnaturally to the side. I seize her wrist. And twist it. CRACK. Breaks her bones. Her eyes widen in shock. But before she can react¡ª In one violent, inhuman motion, I flip her over my shoulder. BOOOOM!!! She crashes into the ground hard enough to shatter the ice beneath her. Frost sprays into the air like glass shards. "ERIS!!!" I scream¡ªinside, voiceless and desperate. Eris coughs blood, eyes wide with pain¡ªbut she doesn''t let go. She holds onto my arm, gritting her teeth, refusing to release me. But I feel my other hand rise. No¡­ I try to stop myself¡­ NO!!! But¡­ it''s futile. I SWING. Eris''s body is launched through the air like a rag doll! BOOOM!!! She crashes into a boulder two hundred meters away, and it explodes, stone and snow scattering like ash. I scream again. Internally. Desperately. "NO! ERIS!!! ERISSSS!!!" But my voice is useless. I''m literally a prisoner in my own skin. A puppet. A spectator!!! And with Eris out of the way, what I fear the most comes. My body take a step, into the gate. And just like that, the gate swallows me whole. Transporting me into that S rank dungeon. Chapter 105 - 105: Entering the dungeon alone Back there, on the other side, the dungeon gate stood upright, hovering just slightly above the ground. But the moment I step through¡­ Everything changes. Gravity twists. The world flips upside down. The gate isn''t near the ground anymore! Instead, it''s floating¡ªhundreds of meters high in the sky, suspended like a gaping red tear in reality, bleeding ominous light into the air. And just like that¡­ I''m no longer standing. I''m falling. Freefalling. FREE! FALLINGGGGGGG!!! ¡­ AAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!! WHAT THE FUUUUUUUUUUUCK¡ª?! HELP!HEEEEEEEELLLLLPPPPPP!!! I try to scream¡ªdesperately¡ªmy mind reeling in panic and the crushing sense of doom. But no sound comes out. My mouth won''t move.My lungs don''t respond. Because I''m still not in control of my body. The wind shrieks around me, howling past my ears in a deafening roar. I expect my arms to flail. My legs to kick. Anything. But no. My body is limp, Stiff, and Calm, plummeting headfirst toward jagged, cracked earth far, far below. The ground rushes up like a guillotine, zooming in, a wall of stone and death that is terrifying as fuck. Well, I guess¡­ this is it. I''m going to die. I''m going to fucking die... how great! And yet, I can''t even close my eyes, can''t even brace for impact. Can''t scream. Can''t do anything. All I can do is fall. And wait for that final, painful moment when my head split, my brain splatter, my bone crushed and my blood paints the rocks in a splatter of red. Huhu.. Why? Whyyyy??? I curse at fate for making me leave this world so abruptly. Goodbye, Eris. Goodbye, catgirl life. Goodbye lesbian sex and stargazing nights. This is it. This is how it ends. Aaaa¡­. I just hope it doesn''t hurt¡­. And just like that, I''ve prepared myself mentally, for death, for the end. ¡­ But then¡ª At the very last second¡ª My body shifts. Suddenly, mechanically, like some machine snapping into place, my legs swing down, locking into perfect landing posture. And then¡ª BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!! I hit the ground like a meteor. The earth detonates. A thunderous shockwave erupts outward in all directions, shaking the surrounding terrain. The ground shatters beneath me, ripping apart in a spiderweb of destruction. Dust billows. Rocks fly. And when the storm of debris finally settles, I see myself crouching. Not crushed, but crouching!!! A superhero landing pose, in the center of a crater two meters deep, surrounded by a spiderweb of fractured stone. Szzzzttt¡­..! Steam hisses from the cracks beneath my boots. I blink, just once, then slowly exhale, steam curling from my mouth like some kind of monster. I rise. Whaaat?¡­. What the fuck?!!! I can''t believe it. My legs¡ª They''re¡­ fine? Not broken. Not bruised. Not even sore. Just tingling a little bit. And not just my legs, my entire body too! Nothing is broken. Everything is perfectly fine and healthy. HOW?! It doesn''t make sense! I fell from the fucking sky! I should be a smear on the rocks right now! A puddle of bone and blood! And yet¡­ here I am¡­ unscathed. "Tch¡­" My tongue clicks. My arm moves, shrugging off my thick winter coat and tossing it aside like garbage. And then, with a slight push from my foot, my body launches upward. WHOOSH¡ª! I soar five meters into the air, cleanly clearing the crater, and land on solid ground with a soft thud. Damn¡­ After watching my body move like that, I''m stunned. Just¡­ what the fuck is going on? And then¡ª I realize. Wait¡­ WAIT A MINUTE! There''s actually one explanation that makes any of this make sense! After all¡­ this body¡­ didn''t originally belong to me. It was hers! The other Felicia! Perhaps, I was just in control¡­ for a while until she woke up. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Now¡ª As my head turns, I finally see it¡ªthe true nature of this S-rank dungeon. Not a forest. Not a wasteland. Not a desert or cave. But a castle. A huge, sprawling castle! An ancient, massive, and hauntingly beautiful one. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My mind reels, momentarily stunned by the sheer scale of it. The castle looms in the distance, perched atop a floating landmass¡ªan enormous slab of jagged rock suspended high above the abyss, as if torn from the earth itself and left to drift alone in silence. Its towers rise like broken spears, their blackened tips lost in the swirling mist above. Spires twist skyward like skeletal fingers clawing at the heavens, some leaning dangerously, as though the entire structure might collapse at any moment, but somehow, it endures. Its architecture is unmistakably gothic: arched windows, crumbling cathedral peaks, shattered buttresses now fractured and draped in frost. Entire wings of the castle have collapsed, their remains jutting from the edge of the floating rock like jagged bones forgotten by time. There is no sun in this place. Only a dim, pale blue glow that spills across the stone and frost like dying moonlight. The light touches everything, but warms nothing. And because there is no sun¡­ it''s quite cold¡­ I guess? Because for some reason, I''m not feeling very cold right now. Yet, everything is blanketed in snow, and in a bluish-white hue. Wisps of mist drift lazily through broken pillars. Frost clings to every surface like a second skin, and here and there, ghostly blue flames flicker in the air¡­ And then, as body moves forward, I notice¡­ Oh! There is a bridge! Or rather¡­ what remains of one. It must''ve been massive once, a proud stone bridge connecting the floating fortress to the land I stand on now. But it''s long since collapsed. Its center section has been shattered, fallen into the depths below. Damn¡­ As I take all of this scenery in¡­ If I could gasp, I would. This is gorgeous¡­ but in a the darkest, spookiest, and most mysterious way possible! It''s like something pulled straight from a dark fantasy game or novel, the kind where every step is cursed, every hallway filled with ghosts, demons, fallen angels and dark knights. Honestly, if this is inside a game, then hell yeah, I would definitely play it no matter how much it cost. But since this is reality¡­ Oh hell nah. Being lost in a place like this is literally one of the worst nightmares. Abruptly, my body stops in its track. And for a long, still moment, I just stand there, staring in silence. The icy wind howls faintly in the distance. Then suddenly¡­ Tears start streaming down¡­ And in my chest, my heart aches. Waves of emotions that does not belong to me hits me, filled with sadness, anger¡­ And a memory. Chapter 106 - 106: Memory One moment, I''m standing before the ruins of a vast, lifeless castle¡ªits cold stone walls wrapped in frost, towers shattered, archways crumbling, silence pressing down like snow on a grave. But then¡ª In the blink of an eye, the world shifts. The ruins vanish. And in their place¡­ I see it. Not the dead husk of a castle, but the castle in its prime. Alive. Vibrant. Radiant. And damn¡­ It''s breathtaking. Bathed in golden sunlight, the spires stretch high into a clear, cloudless sky, their polished stone glowing like polished ivory. Stained glass windows sparkle with every color imaginable, catching the light and scattering it in kaleidoscopic beams. Flags flutter proudly from every tower, each embroidered with the crest of the golden sun. Ivy vines wrap around marble columns, not in decay, but green and dotted with colorful flowers, tended and trimmed with care. The air is warm, kissed by a gentle breeze that smells faintly of roses and clean stone. Not the cold and rotten, suffocating air like before. And then, I hear it. Birdsong. Dozens of melodies interweaving, cheerful and light, carried on the wind. My catgirl ears twitch instinctively, drawn to the symphony all around me. Music drifts through the air¡ªsoft harp strings, bright flutes, delicate violins¡ªblending with the laughter of people. Yes, people are everywhere. Hundreds of people! The castle grounds are alive. Scholars in blue robes stroll along the garden paths. Knights in gleaming silver stand at watch. Children are running, giggling along rows of flowering hedges, playing games. Nobles walk gracefully in pairs and groups, adorned in velvets and silks, their expressions serene and content. It''s¡­ beautiful, truly a dreamlike moment of peace and light. And then I glance down. I''m walking. No¡­ she''s walking, the real Felicia. Dressed in the most beautiful gown I''ve ever seen. White as moonlight, flawless and elegant. It''s a short Victorian-style dress, tailored perfectly, the fabric flowing and silken, catching the light like water. Intricate embroidery of golden thread winds through every fold, forming delicate symbols and quiet patterns of status and grace. The dress moves with her¡ªno, with me¡ªlike snow caught in a gentle breeze. Each step sends the fabric swaying, soft and elegant, untouched by dust or dirt. Matching gloves. Satin shoes. Jewelry that glimmers like stardust scattered across porcelain skin. Out of the hundreds gathered here¡­ Not a single soul shines as brightly as her, as me. And yet¡­ Something feels off. What¡­ is going on? Step¡­ step¡­ With every footfall Felicia takes, the world begins to change. First, the music quiets. Then the birds¡ªonce cheerful, melodic¡ªgo utterly silent. A bunny, frozen mid-hop, trembles and dashes into the underbrush as I pass. Then the crowd. Conversations die like candles snuffed by wind. One by one, people stop in their tracks. Their heads lower. Their bodies bow. Deeply. "Your Highness¡­" "Your Highness¡­" "Your Highness¡­" The words ripple through the air like a cold tide, soft and reverent¡­ but underneath, there''s something else. A chill slithers down my spine. What¡­ is this? Am I going crazy? Because¡­ those people¡­ I can feel them. Not just see their faces, but sense their emotions. It hits me like bitter ash on the tongue, like someone put charcoal into my mouth. Fear. Disdain. Respect¡ªbut laced with dread. Even the strongest among them¡ªknights in polished armor, scholars in their long embroidered robes¡ªavert their eyes, stepping aside like parting waves. Old and young. Rich and poor. No one dares speak. No one dares breathe too loud. They bow, stiff and low, not out of devotion, but out of obligation. Out of fear. ¡­. As I watch the scene unfold before me¡ªthese bowed heads, these fearful gazes¡ªa heaviness settles in my chest. So¡­ Felicia was a princess. But not just any princess. She was feared. Resented. Watched like a loaded weapon. All this time, beneath the glamour of her title¡­ was she this alone? Is this how they treated her every day? Cold silence. Distant obedience. Reverence without warmth. Dread without compassion. No kindness. No love. Just isolation¡ªpainted gold. Still¡­ "Tch," I click my tongue. And I keep walking. Yes, they fear me. Yes, their eyes brim with judgment, hatred, whispers left unsaid. But I don''t care. No¡ªshe doesn''t care. The Felicia whose body I now inhabit walks like a storm given human form. Unapologetic. Unyielding. Untouchable. To her, these people aren''t even real. As long as they keep their heads down and their mouths shut, she lets them exist. But then¡ª A ripple of sound. Murmurs in the crowd. Low voices, hushed whispers¡ªexcept they''re not as quiet as they think they are. Three girls, standing near the garden''s edge, giggling, gossiping, too far behind to see my expression¡ªbut not far enough to be safe. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "Hey¡­ is she really the cursed princess everyone''s been talking about?" "Y-yeah¡­" "But what happened to her?" "Shhh! Lower your voice!" "Oh, o-okay¡­" "So? What''s the story? What exactly is her curse?" "Ermm... I''m not sure, but my dad said that her soul was corrupted from birth¡­ that she''s not even human anymore." "What? Corrupted?! You mean like¡­ she''s a demon?" "Well, not yet. But soon!" "And you know what else? She''s the only daughter of Queen Alicia!" "Huh? You mean the Queen Alicia? The Mad Queen? The one who got r¡ªraped by demons? The one who lost her mind and killed her own brother? And eventually ended her own life?" "Shhhh! Quiet! If she hears us, we''ll die! Literally die!" "Nah, look at her, she''s not even paying us any attention right now." "Yeah, that bitch thinks she''s above us all just because she''s a princess? What a fucking joke." "So¡­ ernn¡­ it''s all true? I mean¡­ you sure it isn''t just baseless rumors, right?" "Yeah. My father told me everything. He''s a count, so how can he be wrong? Besides, didn''t you see her eyes? They''re red, blood red! Like a demon''s! Like hell that''s not a good enough proof!" "Y-yeah¡­ so creepy! Those eyes gives me chills when I see them... urghhh..." "But wait! If that''s true, then why the fuck is she still a princess?! She''s not even the king''s daughter! If she''s corrupted, then why didn''t we kill her already?" "Yeah, why is that?" "Isn''t it obvious? Because the king loved Queen Alicia too much, that''s why! They say she begged him to protect her child before she died¡­ " "Tch. And he actually agreed?" "Yeah. Apparently. I also think he was bewitched!" "Anyways, that princess? Sometimes¡­ she goes mad too. So be careful when she''s around." "Wait! Mad? Like¡­ how?" "You know demons. Bloodthirsty mad, violently mad, losing every sense of reason and will try to kill every living thing! I heard she tried to kill people around her many times before. The king literally had to lock her in some underground chamber!" "W-what? Really?!" "Yeah¡­." "Damn... So why the fuck is she even allowed to be here? At our Luminaris academy?!!!" "I-I don''t know! I''m not the King!" "Tch. I wish that bitch''d just die already¡ª" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Hearing that... "Ha¡­ ha¡­" A dry chuckle slips from my lips. Then¡ª "Ahahahaha¡­" It deepens. It sharpens. Twists, warps into something unhinged. A sound that doesn''t belong in daylight, laugh that scrapes out of my chest like a blade dragged slowly across glass. A laugh of a psychopath. My body begins to tremble. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no, it''s not from shame, not from sorrow nor anger nor sadness. Instead, it''s from something else entirely. Something far, far more dangerous. It hums inside me, coils beneath my skin, a crackling current of pressure. My veins buzz with it. My heart pounds, faster and faster as the moment goes. A thrill. An excitement. And ecstasy!!! "Haha... Interesting¡­." I exhale, still laughing on my own. Oh¡­ you poor, naive little girls. Your voices are sweet as sugar¡ªbut your words rot like poison fruit. Curses. Demons. Madness, and fucking Bloodlines. You speak of demons with such certainty¡ªand yet, knowing exactly who I am, knowing what I am¡­ You still dared. You still dared to say that? To curse your own princess? To spit on her name like it means nothing? To challenge my authority? Haha¡­ How interesting! How fascinating!!! How¡­ delicious! And just like that, in that madness trance¡ª My tongue slides slowly across my lips, savoring the rising tension inside my head like the scent before a storm, like a fruit just about to ripe. And then¡ª Without warning, my body moves. No¡ªvanishes. A whisper of motion. A gust of shadow. WOOOSH¡ª! I''m gone from where I stood. And just like that, I''m there, standing right in front of them, staring right at them. "Hiiihhk¡ª!!" "Y-Y-YOUR HIGHNESS!!" Seems like the ripple of my sudden arrival has shattered the atmosphere. Gasps erupt around the courtyard. A dozen heads snap toward me. Some stagger back. Others freeze, mouths parted, too stunned to scream. Their faces drain of color, their legs tremble like twigs about to snap. But those girls? They still haven''t noticed. Still laughing. Still whispering. Still thinking they''re safe. "So¡­" I murmur, my voice low and silken, dripping with the sweetness of a promised death, "you girls seem to be having a lovely time huh?" "Eh???" One of them¡ªthe tall, brown-haired one, probably the ringleader¡ªslowly looks up. And the instant her eyes meet mine¡ª Her expression shatters. As if she''s staring straight into the eyes of death itself., her jaw quivers, her lips part. But no sound escapes. Only fear. Sweet, delicious fear that smells like heaven. Chapter 107 - 107: Trembling rats "Y-Y-Your Highness!!!" Now that they''ve truly seen me, I watch the color drain from their faces, like ink bleeding from parchment. All three girls stumble backward before collapsing into messy, frantic bows. There''s no grace to their movement. No poise. Just raw, unfiltered terror. Their bodies are shaking as if winter itself has settled into their bones. None of them dares to lift their gaze. Heads down. Backs bent. Eyes pinned to the polished stone beneath their knees. And their mouths¡­ Moments ago, they spat curses like venom, whispered filth behind my back, coated my name in the foulest words they could find. But now? Sealed shut. None dared to say a single more words. As if a cat really has stolen their tongues. "Hmmm?" I exhale slowly, feeling a strange, dangerous exhilaration building in my chest. Their fear¡­ it''s intoxicating, sweet as aged wine, makes me high, makes me feel ecstasy. It warms my cheeks, sends a tickle down my spine, and curves my lips into a smile that''s anything but kind. Ahh~~~! This is fun. So very fun! Now, the question is¡­ what should I say? What cruel little phrase might make them squirm? What carefully chosen word might make them cry, and beg, and wish they''d never opened their worthless mouths? Oh, how delightful this is¡­. "So," I say softly, letting my voice slide out like velvet dipped in ice. "I heard you girls were talking about my mother¡­ and not in a very good way¡­." "H-HIIIHHK!!" The effect is instant. All three plummet to the ground, as if gravity has doubled. They grovel like desperate worms¡ªforeheads pressed to the ground, arms extended above their heads, trembling from head to toe. The panic pouring from them is palpable. I can feel it. I can taste it. Their hearts hammer in their chests like birds trapped in cages, so loud that I can hear them clearly. Their breaths hitch, shallow and ragged. Their uniforms wrinkle beneath them. "P-P-Please, Your Highness!" the girl in the middle whimpers. "W-We didn''t mean it!" "Y-Y-Yeah!!" the second adds, tears already welling in her eyes. "We didn''t say anything, I swear!" A quiet laugh escapes me. So weak. So pathetic. How delightful. Step¡­ Step¡­ Step. I take a few, slow steps forward. The sound of my heel tapping the stone echoes like a gavel in an empty courtroom. And then, I raise one foot, and with the tip of my shoe, I lift the chin of the girl in the center. The tall one, with brown hair, glossy and styled with delicate curls now ruined by sweat and fear. My gaze lingers on her face. My mind freezes for a second. Oh my~!!! Isn''t she¡­ lovely? Hazel eyes, wide and glistening. Long, curled lashes trembling with every blink. Skin pale and luminous, the kind that catches moonlight and holds it. Her cheeks flush with terror, a delicate pink blossoming against her fear-stricken complexion. And her lips¡­ Rosy. Full. Glossy, like petals kissed by dew. So soft. So inviting¡­ The kind of mouth that knights would dream of. That poets would write about. That every man would kill for just to receive a little kiss. And yet¡ª That same beautiful mouth dared to speak such wretched filth. And not just about anyone. But about me. About their own princess? The one they were born to serve? How¡­ Fascinating! If she hadn''t made the mistake of her life, someone as pretty as her¡­ I might''ve even considered making her my mistress for a night, to bear my children in the future if I want to have some. But¡­ too bad. I let my voice drop to a whisper, silken and cold. "You mean¡­" My eyes narrow, "I have a hearing problem, huh?" "H-Hikkhh!!" Terror distorts her beautiful face, her eyes wide with panic, lips trembling as she falls back onto her knees. Next to her, the other two girls tremble like cornered rats. The left one is a fox Furren. Golden curls frame her delicate face, bouncing with every tremble. Her fluffy tail is tucked tightly between her legs, ears pinned flat against her head in submission. The second girl, to the right, is more rugged-looking, has short red hair and rabbit ears. Her fists clutch the hem of her skirt, knuckles white, her arms visibly shaking. "I-I didn''t mean it!" the pretty one stammers, her voice breaking. "Tch." I click my tongue. My smile deepens, slow and cruel, curling at the corners like a blade unsheathing. "So what you''re saying¡­ is that I''m lying?" "Eh?" her eyes widen with disbelief. "That I, your princess," I continue, my voice cold and silken, "would accuse you unjustly? That I would frame you for something you didn''t do?" The moment my words land, the fa?ade of composure shatters. All three of them break. They collapse forward, crawling toward me on their knees¡ªscrambling like insects¡ªtears running freely down their cheeks, voices dissolving into choked, panicked cries. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "P-Please, Your Highness!" the brown haired, pretty girl begs, grasping at my leg with desperate fingers. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" the fox girl whimpers, her voice high and broken. "Please, Your Highness, Please! Forgive me!" "I-It was Amanda!!" the redhead blurts, pointing a shaking finger. "She''s the one who started it! She''s the one who told us everything! She made up all the lies!" "WHAT?!" Amanda, the brown haired girl, shrieks, her voice rising to a screech. She twists toward the redhead. "Celi, you bitch! How could you?!" SLAP! Amanda lashes out. Her hand smacks across Celi''s face, hard enough to send her sprawling. The crack of impact echoes like a whipcrack. Celi crumples onto the stone, clutching her cheek, sobbing in pain, her red hair hiding her expression. I watch the scene unfold with lazy amusement. So¡­ this is what they call friendship? Tch. What a joke. The thing humans praise as connection¡ªloyalty, love¡ª The very thing they claim separates them from demons, from beasts¡­ In the end, it''s just as fragile. Just as fleeting. So easy to snap. So quick to crumble under pressure. Like everything else, it all shatters beneath the weight of fear. When the fire rises, when panic takes hold¡ª Humans, monsters¡­ they''re no different. They''ll turn on each other like starving dogs. Pathetic. I then lift my foot and point it toward the other girl, the fox girl. Her shoulders jerk as if struck. "You," I say calmly, watching her flinch. "What''s your name?" "Y-Y-Your Highness¡­" she stammers, ears flattening even more, her tail curling tightly. "M-My name is¡­ Valinet¡­" Valinet¡­ That''s an unusual name. "Tell me, Valinet," I murmur. "Was it true? Did Amanda start it?" Valinet glances toward Amanda. Their eyes meet¡ªjust for a second. Amanda''s eyes are wide. Desperate. Pleading, hoping that her friend would cover for her. Valinet''s lips quiver. She sweats. Trembles. The tension coils around her shoulders like a vice. Chapter 108 - 108: Execution "Tell me, Valinet," I murmur. "Was it true? Did Amanda start it?" Valinet''s shoulders twitch. She glances toward Amanda. Their eyes lock. Amanda stares back¡ªwide-eyed, desperate. Silently begging. Pleading with what little dignity she has left. Please, her gaze screams. Don''t betray me! Valinet''s lips part. No sound comes. A drop of sweat rolls down her temple. Her fingers clench at her skirt. She trembles. But then¡ª She breaks. "Y-Yes! Your Highness!" Valinet stammers, her voice cracking like glass underfoot. "It was her! Amanda¡ªshe started it all! She''s the one who spread those stories! She filled our ears with lies and venom! She made us believe them! Twisted everything! Like a demon in disguise!" The words burst from her lips like a confession at the gallows. And before I can even respond¡ª She crawls closer. Her hands press to the cold stone as she throws herself at my feet in fervent submission. Her golden curls spill over her shoulders like unraveling ribbon. "Oh, Your Highness¡ªplease believe me!" she cries. "I, Valinet de Caperia, would never think such things of you! I don''t believe those filthy lies! I swear it¡ªQueen Alicia is my hero! She''s the only one I''ve ever looked up to! There''s no way I would ever say or do anything that would disgrace her legacy, or stain your name! Please¡­ forgive me!" Oh? How theatrical! I muse, watching her grovel. But Amanda¡­ she snaps. "VALINET, YOU¡ª!!!" The words come like a shriek of betrayal. She lunges, grabbing a handful of Valinet''s golden curls, yanking it hard. "You lying little rat! I trusted you! I¡ª" But Valinet doesn''t take it. She fights back. She twists, shoving Amanda back, her eyes wild with fear and rage. Then¡ª SLAP! The sound echoes like thunder across the silent courtyard. Amanda stumbles, clutching her cheek, blood trickling from her lip. "You vile, filthy snake!" Valinet roars. "You dare speak lies of our princess? You dare stain the name of Queen Alicia?! If Her Highness doesn''t execute you right now¡ªI will! I swear I''ll¡ª" And as she says that, she lunges towards Amanda, trying to punch her. But I''ve heard enough. My leg moves before I think. BOOM! A sharp kick to her side, fast and brutal. Valinet''s body flies like a ragdoll, crashing into the marble base of the nearby statue with a thunderous CRACK. The stone shatters. Dust erupts. Then, she drops onto the ground, goes limp. Not dead yet¡­ But that filthy, wicked, sly mouth of her. I''ve made sure that the mouth of hers, the mouth which so full of lies, of venom, of pathetic praise¡­ Will speak nothing for the rest of the year. ¡­ And now¡­ I turn to Amanda. That pretty girl is still trembling, still on her knees. There''s blood on her face now, but it''s still beautiful. So angelic, and delicate. Tears pour down her cheeks. Her lips quiver. Her entire body shakes like a candle about to flicker out. And still¡­ she looks up at me. "P-Please¡­" she whispers, voice breaking. "I''m sorry¡­ please¡­ have mercy¡­" I crouch low, letting our faces align. Close enough for her to feel my breath on her lips. I then wipe away the blood for her. "Any last words?" Amanda freezes. Then slowly¡­ something in her expression changes. She knows. She''s accepted it. "Then¡­" the girl chokes on a sob, her entire body trembling, barely able to lift her head. "Please¡­ Your Highness¡­ I beg you¡­ spare my father¡­" A pause. A breath. Her voice is thin, barely there. But I hear it. I remember what she said earlier¡ªhow her father had spread the stories too. He''s one of the voices behind the rumors. One of the nobles who spread filth behind velvet drapes and wine-stained smiles. How lovely. "Of course," I whisper, smiling, my tone almost sweet. "I am the fairest princess of them all. And since you''ve already admitted your crimes¡­" I lean in slowly, gently brushing her tear-streaked cheek with gloved fingers. "I''ll make it painless." Then, without breaking eye contact, I slowly rise. My arms extend outward, elegant and commanding as a queen descending to judgment. "Sword," I say, voice clear and sharp. However, nothing happens. My brow twitches. No one moves. "¡­Tch." I click my tongue, irritation flaring. "Do I have to say it again?" "SWORDS!" "Y-YES, YOUR HIGHNESS!" A knight bolts from the perimeter, armor clattering, kneels, and offers his sword with both trembling hands. I take it. And oh¡­ I feel the weight of it. Cold steel, razor-sharp, polished to a mirror gleam, freshly oiled and perfectly balanced. He must have sharpened it today. Perhaps even this morning. Such dedication¡­ My lips curve in a satisfaction smile. Oh wow, how poetic. A beautiful sword for a beautiful execution! Too bad it''s going to be stained in blood very soon. And as I stand there, sword in hand, the wind stills, the tension sharpens like the edge in my hand. Amanda straightens slowly, spine rigid. She raises her chin. My sword''s tip rests just inches from her throat. And then¡ª She closes her eyes. She accepts it. Death. I pull the sword back, ready to swing. To deliver justice. But then¡ª CLANG! A blinding flash of mana blasts from the side, striking the hilt. The sword flies from my hands, spinning through the air before crashing to the ground with a sharp clang! I freeze. My fingers still curled in the shape of the swing. The crowd gasps. Even the guards tense. My eyes narrow. What¡­? Someone dared to interrupt me? Dared to stop the blade of royal judgment? I stare at my empty hand. My heart slams against my ribs. Not fear. Not anger. But exhilaration. But joy! Oh¡­ now this is interesting! Quickly, I turn towards where the mana blast came from. And then I see her¡­. Like an angel in the sun¡­ Standing there, unshaken, untouched by the fear that smothers this place¡­. She''s a girl with soft, short blue hair, the color of a glacier kissed by moonlight. Her eyes are clearer than the sky, calm and piercing. Cat ears twitch subtly above her head, dusted with pale silver at the tips. Her uniform is simple. Just an academy tunic, a navy cloak, no jewelry, no noble embellishments. And yet¡­ she shines. A quiet, brilliant glow that nearly hurts my eyes. Like looking into sunlight reflected on a blade. And the strangest thing? She doesn''t flinch. She doesn''t cower. She doesn''t tremble like the rest. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looks at me¡ªnot with arrogance, not with challenge¡ªbut with something far more unexpected to the point of nearly unsettling. Genuine respect. "Your Highness," she says, bowing with perfect form¡ªone hand over her chest, the other at her side. "I know that slandering royalty is a crime, and I do not seek to excuse it. But to sentence a fellow student to death¡­ here, now, on Luminaris holy ground¡­ surely even that must cross a line." Damn¡­ Hearing that, I''m speechless. Because the way she speaks, it''s so composed and balanced, completely controlled. There''s no stuttering, no quivering, but instead, a calmness that feels almost unnatural. Even now, standing before the so-called Cursed Princess, the one feared by nobles and commoners alike, she remains steady and poised. Beautiful, and elegant. I can''t believe it¡­ Just¡­ who the hell is this interesting woman? Ba-dump! My heart begins to race. But not in rage. In exhilaration! She intrigues me. She''s the one making my blood stir! I take a step forward, slow and deliberate, my boots clicking softly against the polished stone. My eyes remain locked on hers, narrowing. "You," I say finally, "What is your name?" "Morvena." She bows again. A flawless, beautiful motion. "Morvena Lysanthir d''Aurelle. Second daughter of Baron d''Aurelle. Greetings, Your Highness." "Morvena¡­" I murmur, letting the name linger on my lips like silk. A strange thrill pulses through my chest The name settles on my tongue like a spell. Elegant. Intriguing. What a beautiful name¡­ for an even more beautiful girl! And now¡­ I want to know everything about her. Only her. In this dull, gray world¡ª Nothing else matters. Chapter 109 - 109: Morvena Even as my heart pounds in my chest¡ªfaster than it has in a long, long time¡ªI keep my composure. I must. I am a princess, after all. No matter how dazzling she looks in the golden light. No matter how much the sight of her blurs the rest of the world like morning sun piercing through fog. "Morvena," I say slowly, letting her name linger in the air. My voice rings with solid, imperial authority. "Do you understand the consequences of defying me?" "Yes," she replies calmly, her voice as steady as ever. "I am fully aware, Your Highness." "Very good." Step. Step Step. I walk closer. She remains bowed, her head lowered, her posture perfect¡ªrespectful and controlled. But no, I don''t want her to bow. I want to see her. I want to see that face. Thus, I reach out and gently lift her chin with my gloved fingers, gazed down at it like a goddess from above. "Then look at me, Morvena," I say, my voice a touch quieter, a breath closer. "And answer my question." Even though my tone is measured, my insides are chaos. Badump. Badump. Badump! My heartbeat thrums like thunder. As I now have a closer look, her face steals my breaths even more. So pretty¡­ so pure¡­ Like a princess¡­ No, an angel, sculpted from moonlight and dreams. And she makes me wonder for a moment. How can someone¡ªsomeone who isn''t me¡ªbe this breathtaking? "Yes¡­ Your Highness?" Morvena replies, her voice soft, steady¡­ And her eyes¡­ those glistening blue eyes meet mine¡ªwide, clear, perhaps a little surprised, but not afraid. They reflect my own gaze back at me. That terrifying, commanding smile¡ª The one that makes nobles bow. Makes generals flinch. Makes people submit without a word. But Morvena? She just stares. Calm. Unmoving. Like water in a still lake. I lean in closer, so close, just inches away. Close enough that her breath catches. Close enough that the air between us thickens like tension before a storm. She swallows hard. A single bead of sweat rolls slowly down her cheek, trailing along the edge of my glove. Just then, her scent reaches me, a floral, clean and refreshing scent, like freshly bloomed lilies after a rain. And then, as the wind blows past, strands of her hair, as blue as the clearest sky, flutter against my wrist, soft as silk, smoother than the finest velvet I''ve ever touched. "I wonder," I murmur, my lips nearly brushing hers, close enough to steal a kiss if I wanted. "Are you truly that brave¡­ or just incredibly foolish?" But even with that pressure¡­ She still does not tremble. No flicker of panic in her expression, no fear in her scent, not even the slightest shift. And then, she speaks, smooth and resolute. "I believe I''m neither, Your Highness. What I did was, without doubt, an offense to your royal authority, and I accept whatever punishment you deem fit. But I could not¡ªwould not¡ªstand idle while my friend was executed before my eyes. I acted knowing the risk." She pauses¡­ then continues, softer: "And more than that¡­ if you had gone through with it, your reputation, which is already maligned enough, would''ve suffered even further. I am your subject, Your Highness. And even if you choose to end me here and now¡­ I would still rather die trying to protect your name¡­ than live regretting that I did nothing." ¡­ ¡­ And just like that, for a long moment, I say nothing, let the silence stretches. Because I can''t. Because something impossible, something wrong, is stirring in my chest. A sharp, alien twinge. It coils in my ribs. Claws at my throat. I''m stunned. Oh, how I''m utterly and completely stunned! First¡ªher words. They are so clean, so precise, not a single stutter, not even a tremble. And second, more impossible than anything else¡ª I can feel she means it. There''s no hatred in her voice that I can hear, no resentment in her scent that I smell, no defiance hiding behind a well-practiced bow that I can see. Even though she dared interrupt me, even though she defied me in front of an entire crowd earlier¡­ I can tell¡­ that she doesn''t hate me. She''s not challenging me. But instead¡­ she''s¡­ trying to protect me. Ha! Me? ME?! The CURSED PRINCESS?! Oh damn! My brain reels. The idea¡­ it''s so absurd that I almost laugh. A girl like her, so pure and poised, trying to protect me? It''s like a mouse standing between the jaws of a lion, trying to shield the very creature that could devour her without effort, without mercy!!! And yet¡­ she stands tall. Unshaken, and unflinching. Wow¡­ ¡­ I don''t understand. I simply can''t. After all, why would someone like her care about me? The Cursed Princess. The monster everyone fears. The stain on the royal name. It doesn''t make any sense. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is it me? Am I going crazy? Or the world around me had secretly flipped today? Well, not that I give a damn fuck about my reputation or what not to begin with. Let them gossip. Let them call me a demon. I''ve lived with it long enough to wear their curses like a crown. But this? This unbelievable girl¡­ Morvena Lysanthir d''Aurelle¡­ a girl I''ve never seen before, this elegant little noble with sapphire eyes and a voice like moonlight¡­ dares to step forward, to stand up, to risk her life¡ªnot for praise, not for attention¡ªbut out of some twisted sense of duty, loyalty, and devotion? Oh my¡­ How utterly¡­ fascinating!!! But of course, as a princess¡ªno, as the princess¡ªI can''t simply let such defiance slide without consequence, can I? After all¡­ there must be order. There must be control. There must be repercussion. So, I straighten my spine, slow and regal, lifting my hand. "Sword," I command. This time, the reaction is immediate. A nearby knight rushes forward, bowing deeply as he presents his blade to me with trembling hands. His head remains bowed, his eyes locked on the ground¡ªas they should be. I take the weapon with delicate fingers, feeling the weight of it settle naturally in my grip. Balanced. Sharp. Freshly polished. Likely his prized blade. Too bad. With a half-smile curling at the edge of my lips, I lower the blade¡­ slowly¡­ deliberately¡­ Until it rests against Morvena''s shoulder¡ª Inches from her throat. One twitch. One breath. That''s all it would take. A single, effortless movement, and her pretty little head would roll onto the paved stone. ¡­Not that I have any intention of doing that. Not yet. But she doesn''t need to know that. "Answer my questions," I say, eyes narrowing as my voice drops to a cold whisper. "And I will decide your fate." Chapter 110 - 110: Kindness and warmth "Answer my questions, and I will decide your fate." "Yes, Your Highness." Morvena stands tall¡ªcomposed, unyielding. Even with the cold blade resting against her shoulder, so close it could sever her head with a single flick of my wrist¡­ she doesn''t flinch. Doesn''t breathe faster. Doesn''t even blink. Very good. I''m even more impressed. I tilt my head slightly, letting my voice cut through the tense silence like a blade of ice. "First question," I murmur. "You said those three girls¡­ they''re your friends?" "Classmates," she corrects gently, without hesitation. "Yes, they share the same classes as I do." "Classmates?" I echo, arching a brow. "Not friends?" She shakes her head, just barely. "No. We''ve never spoken much. I don''t involve myself in their gossip. We simply share space." "Hm¡­ interesting." I take a slow, deliberate step forward. The blade follows, gliding ever so slightly closer to the pale skin of her throat. "Then tell me, Morvena¡­ if they mean so little to you¡ªif they''re nothing but classmates¡ªwhy? Why risk your life for them? Are they truly worth it?" Her answer is immediate. "Yes." She swallows once, but her voice holds firm, her tone unwavering. "I''ve already told you my reasons," she says. "A death sentence for a first offense is not justice. Foolishness isn''t the same as wickedness. They made a mistake, yes¡ªbut they can learn. And if I were given the chance again¡­" She lifts her chin slightly. "I would still do the same thing." She pauses¡ªjust a beat¡ªto gather her breath, then continues. "And¡­ if I may," she says softly, her eyes meeting mine, "may I ask you a question in return, Your Highness?" "Hoh? You''re quite daring," A smile curves the edge of my lips. "How bold of you. Ask, then." She hesitates¡ªbut only for a heartbeat. "Do you truly believe this is justice?" she asks quietly. "To risk your reputation¡­ your dignity¡­ over an act of petty cruelty? Is it truly worth it to lose more of yourself¡ªjust to feed the fear they already have of you?" ¡­ "Hahaha¡­" I laugh. Low at first¡ªthen higher, sharper, like a blade singing in the air. How delightful. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Without warning, I shift the blade. The tip sinks ever so slightly into the delicate flesh at her neck. A single bead of crimson forms, trembling against her skin before sliding down like a tear. The crowd gasps. "Morvena," I say, my voice dark and sweet, almost melodic, "are you¡­ challenging my authority?" She doesn''t even blink. "No, Your Highness," she replies smoothly, calm as ever. "I''m simply telling you the truth. What I see with my own eyes." "Hoh?" My gaze narrows, my tone softening into a dangerous purr. "And what exactly do you see?" She meets my eyes with quiet resolve. And then¡ªshe speaks. "I see a princess standing alone," Morvena says softly. "Surrounded by people who wear masks of loyalty, but hide hatred behind their eyes. You shine brighter than anyone in this kingdom¡ªbut you shine alone. Like a star cast into a sky too dark to understand your light. Your brilliance blinds them. That''s why they fear you." She takes a slow breath. "That''s why they whisper behind your back." ¡­ For a moment, I say nothing. I can''t. Then¡ª "Ha¡­ haha¡­ HAHAHA¡ª!" Laughter bursts out of me, a long, unrestrained laugh that''s nearly feral. I throw my head back as it rings through the courtyard like a bell cracked down the center. "What a fascinating metaphor!" I breathe, grinning. My voice is laced with a wild delight that skirts the edge of madness. "To call me a star. A bright, misunderstood little thing trapped in a dark, cruel sky!" "Yes," Morvena nods gently. "Just like Queen Alicia before you. Feared not for cruelty, but for power. For being too bright¡­ too untamed. But I believe¡ªtruly¡ªthat there is more in you. Kindness. Warmth. If you led with that instead of wrath, the hatred would fade. The lies, the whispers¡­ they''d disappear. Without fear. Without blood." ¡­ I stare at her, lips frozen in a twisted smile. Honestly? That might be the most naive bullshit I''ve ever heard. "Your Highness¡­?" she asks quietly. My grin stretches, razor sharp and cold. "This is the first time we''ve met," I murmur, each word dripping with venomous amusement. "And yet you speak to me as though you''ve known me for years. As if you''ve seen into my heart. As if you¡­ understand me?" I step closer. The courtyard seems to shrink around us. "Isn''t that just¡­ ridiculous, Morvena?" She doesn''t reply. Her brows furrow faintly¡ªlike she''s trying to read a language not meant to be understood. So I continue. "What if you''re wrong?" I whisper, leaning in¡ªso close my breath brushes against her ear. "Kindness? Warmth? Are you out of your mind?" Then I turn¡ªspinning in place like a dancer in a cursed dream. My dress flares beneath the sunlight, fanning out like petals blooming from a deathly pale rose. When I stop, I''m directly in front of her again. "What if I don''t want to be kind?" I say softly, voice like the edge of a blade. "What if I want to kill? To punish? To crush anyone who dares defy me?" Her reflection stares back from my eyes¡ªwide and clear¡ªand within them, I see exactly what she must see: Madness. The corrupted princess. The cursed child with demon blood seething beneath her skin. "Tch." I scoff, pacing slowly around her. "You speak of kindness like it''s some sacred virtue. But to me? It''s pathetic. Weak. Those people¡ªyou think they''re worth saving? With their smiles like knives and hearts full of poison? If you let them breed, they''ll infect the whole damn kingdom." I pause. The air grows still. Even the birds fall silent. "They gossip. They slander. They look at me and see a monster. But do you even understand what it''s like¡­ to be born with corruption already festering in your soul? For people to whisper of demons the moment you take your first breath?" ¡­ I glance around. And just as I expect¡ªthe crowd around us is frozen in terror. Pale faces. Trembling knees. Lowered eyes. Even the wind seems to hold its breath. I turn back to Morvena. "Two hundred and eighty-three," I whisper. "¡­Your Highness?" she says softly, confused. "Two hundred and eighty-three!" I laugh, louder now, spinning in place again, arms stretched wide. "That''s how many assassination attempts have been made on me since I was born!" I throw the words like knives, slicing through the silence. "Poison slipped into my milk. Daggers beneath my pillow. Snake venom in my bath. Traps in the hallway. A man who tried to crush my crib while I was still an infant. They tried to hang me, drown me, burn me. Slit my throat in my sleep. Feed me to summoned beasts. All before I turned six!" I lean in again, close enough to see the flicker in Morvena''s eyes. "But I survived." My voice drops. "I always survive." And then I whisper, quiet and bitter¡ª "So tell me, Morvena¡­" My eyes widen, filled with darkness and pain. "¡­After everything they''ve done, everything they still do¡ªhow the fuck am I supposed to treat them with kindness then?" Chapter 111 - 111: Another star "¡­After everything they''ve done¡ªeverything they still do¡ªhow the fuck am I supposed to treat them with kindness, then?" The words spill from my mouth like venom¡ªthick, bitter, and searing. They slice through the quiet like a blade, echoing in the stillness, raw and unfiltered. And just as I expect¡­ Morvena doesn''t speak. Not immediately. She stands there, frozen like a statue, her lips pressed into a tight, bloodless line. Her hands clenched so tightly at her sides, her knuckles pale. Her breath shudders, barely contained, like she''s forcing herself not to speak. I watch her. I wait. But no words come. No rebuttal. No righteous defense. Just¡­ silence. Right. I should''ve known. "Haaa¡­" A tired sigh leaves me, and I drag a hand through my hair, fingers threading roughly through the strands like I might tear the frustration out by force. "What a waste of time." For one, fleeting second, I thought she was different. I thought maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthere was something real behind those eyes. Something solid. Something that could stand beside me instead of grovel beneath me. But no. Seems like I''ve mistaken. She''s just another empty blossom, another flower with nothing else but its hollowed beauty. Another fool, clinging to childish ideals, of hope, kindness and light, as if those things were enough, as if they could shield anyone from the cruelty of the world. This fucking girl... She''s the kind of people I despite the most. I turn, already halfway gone, letting her fade from my focus. But then¡ª "Wait." Her voice¡ªsoft as falling snow¡ªhalts me in my tracks. I turn, brows raised, just in time to see her hand rising slowly, reaching for her collar. She slides it down. And as she does, the courtyard gasps. A sharp, audible wave of shock. Because there, on her bare shoulder, there lies a mar, a mark so twisted and dark, it''s ironically beautiful in the most terrifying way. A spiral of red, etched like a brand, faintly pulsing with a soft, infernal light. It glows like embers in a dying fire, subtle, but seething. The skin around it is perfect, unblemished, save for that one cursed burn. And I freeze. My breath catches. No¡­ it can''t be. But it is. That mark¡­ I know it. I''ve lived with it. Felt it burn through me, drowning me, breaking me, driving me to the edge of madness. It''s the same as mine. Well, there is still one difference though. While hers is carved into her flesh. Mine is carved onto my heart, my very soul. It doesn''t show unless I lose control, unless the madness takes me. But when it does¡­ it crawls from the depths of my chest, slithering out across my skin like a demon clawing its way to the surface. With this¡­ we are alike¡­ in some way. I stare. Disbelief coils tight in my throat. I can''t believe it. That right here, right now¡­ I''ve found someone like me. Someone burdened by the same darkness. Someone who understands. "Oi¡ªwhat the hell are you doing?" I bark suddenly, my voice sharper than I intend. I rush forward, grab her hand, and yank her uniform back up, covering the mark with a snap of fabric. "You understand what happens if people see that, right? Are you insane?" She doesn''t flinch. Doesn''t even blink. "Of course I do," she says, voice calm. Too calm. Unshaken. And then¡ª "Eleven." My brows knit. "What?" She lifts her chin, slowly. Her eyes steady. "That''s how many times people have tried to kill me. After they found out." The wind holds its breath. Even the sky seems to go still. Her voice quivers, not from fear¡ªbut from something deeper. Something far too familiar. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pain¡­ "Your Highness¡­ I know my mark isn''t as strong as yours. I know I haven''t suffered as deeply. But it still hurts. The burning at night, like fire tearing through your soul, isn''t it? The whispers. The voices that claw inside your head¡­ telling you to do things. Terrible things. Things you never wanted. And worse¡­" She closes her eyes. Tears slip down her cheeks. But she swallows the rest. Shaking it off. And when she looks at me again, her gaze is clear. Unwavering. "There are nights¡­ those maddening nights¡­ the ones where you wish you''d never been born at all... Am I right?... Your Highness..." I freeze. Still as stone. Because I''ve heard those same whispers. Felt that same fire. Lived through those same endless nights. And suddenly¡ªI can''t speak. I can''t breathe. Because this time, it''s me who''s speechless. Me, who''s paralyzed. All this time, I thought I was alone, that I was the only one cursed, the only one condemned. But now¡­ There''s another. Another soul, mocked and hunted. Another heart twisted by fate. Another cursed star¡ªjust like me. Morvena exhales, slow and quiet, her hand falling back to her side. "But now that I''ve shown you this," she murmurs, "I''m as good as dead. But even if I die right here¡­ I beg you, Your Highness¡ªplease!" She looks at me, her voice trembles, but her gaze does not. She meets my eyes fully, openly, with a quiet, unwavering honesty. There''s no lie in them. No fear. Just her heart pouring out to me, trying to reach me. "Please, don''t lose your true heart," she whispers. "Don''t let them twist you into something you''re not. You''re not a demon. You''re not a curse!" A silence stretches between us. And then¡ªbarely more than a breath¡ª "You''re a star," she says. "The brightest star this kingdom has ever seen." Her voice catches, breaking ever so slightly. "¡­Morvena," I murmur, the name trembling on my lips. My hands are shaking. My throat tightens with emotion I don''t know how to name. My heart pounds. Loud, aching, and alive. And then¡­ she smiles. A soft, gentle smile that makes something inside me break. "And as a star, Your Highness¡­ you still need to follow the light. "After all¡­" She draws in one soft breath., then speaks with all the sincerity in the world¡­. "Your mother, Queen Alicia¡­ she was the kindest, strongest, and bravest Queen this land has ever known. " And what comes after that¡­ Is silent. ¡­. ¡­. "Tch¡­" I click my tongue, dragging a hand slowly through my hair. I try to steady my breath. Try to still my racing heart. But it refuses to listen. "Argh¡­ so annoying!" I growl, the frustration curling behind my teeth. Morvena lifts her chin, eyes closed, waiting in silence, ready for the execution that should come next, bracing herself for death with a calm that both angers and irritates me even more. But now¡­ How could I? After everything she just said? After everything she showed me? I sigh, long and slow, "You know, Morvena¡­" I murmur, voice low, already too tired of all this emotional bullshit. "You''re really making this hard for me now." Then, slowly, I turn. My gaze shifts to Amanda, the girl I was trying to execute earlier. The moment our eyes meet, her entire body locks up, her breath stutters in her throat. And then¡ª She trembles. Not a small tremble, her body is literally shaking. Once again, this is full-bodied fear. Like she''s drowning in air. Good. Very good. This is how people should react when I look at them. Obedient, shaking like cornered rats. And then¡ª Step. Step. I walk toward her slowly, sword still in hand. The sound of my boots echo across the courtyard like judgment. I stop just before her. Close enough that I can hear the breath hitching in her throat. Amanda swallows hard, her eyes then squeeze shut. Her arms wrap around herself. She curls inward, like a child expecting to be struck. "However," I say clearly, my voice rising, "the crime of slandering royalty cannot go unpunished!" And then, behind me, I hear it¡ª "Your¡­ Highness¡­ please¡­." A whisper, soft and fragile, breaking on the edge of tears. Morvena''s voice. A final plea, filled with sadness and sorrow. And I can hear the crack in her heart through those shaking words. But I don''t look back. I don''t answer. The blade in my hand rises. Steel catches the pale sunlight, gleaming like silver death. The courtyard holds its breath. Even the wind dares not move. Amanda braces herself. And I swing¡ª Down. Full force. With all the anger, all the frustration that has been building inside me¡­ Chapter 112 - 112: Shes mine I bring the blade down. Full force. A clean, fast swing. But not to her neck. No, I aim lower. SLAASH! Steel carves through flesh like paper. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!" Her scream tears through the air, filled with raw agony. Amanda collapses to the ground, convulsing, her limbs seizing as pain consumes her. Her right arm¡ª It lands on the ground with a sickening thud. Severed at the shoulder. Blood erupts in violent spurts from the wound, gushing in thick, arterial arcs. The stone courtyard runs red in seconds, her torn sleeve soaked, her pristine uniform stained beyond recognition. It pools beneath her in a spreading tide of crimson. The crowd jolts backward in horror. Some students cry out. Others stagger away, retching, clutching their mouths. The scent of blood, hot and metallic, saturates the air. Amanda twitches on the ground, her one remaining hand digging into the stone, clawing, nails scratching uselessly for something to hold onto. She bites down on her knuckles to muffle the sobs, her face contorted in unbearable pain. Still¡­ even now¡­ Through gritted teeth and trembling lips, she forces the words out: "Th-thank you¡­ for your m-mercy¡­ Your Highness¡­" I stand over her, watching coldly. My expression is blank, my heart steady. "Don''t ever do that again." Then I turn, eyes still fixed forward. Voice sharp and commanding¡ª "CLERICS!" The word cuts through the stunned silence like thunder. From the edge of the courtyard, a group of five robed figures rush forward. White and gold trim flutter around them. They are all healers from Luminaris Academy, faces pale but trained. They kneel at my feet, heads bowed low. "Your Highness." "Heal her," I command. "Do not let her bleed out." "Yes, Your Highness." They scramble into action, rushing to Amanda. As they perform their magic, their hands glowing with light, their mouth murmuring incantations as another person press his palms to her wound to stop the bleeding. Magic hums faintly, but Amanda is barely conscious now. Her breathing shallow, body limp. But at least, her screaming has stopped. I close my eyes. A thick drop of blood slips from the tip of my blade. Drip. It hits the stone with a soft patter. Drip. Like the ticking of a quiet, merciless clock. Amanda lives. She will live. Broken, but still alive. Well¡­ Not that I ever truly wanted to kill her to begin with. But no one else needs to know that. Not now. Not ever. Now then¡­ I turn away from the bleeding girl and begin my slow walk back across the courtyard. Back toward her. Toward Morvena. She bows deeply the moment I approach, lowering herself with grace and reverence, her voice gentle and full of quiet gratitude. "Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness." Kindness? Of course, cutting off Amanda''s arm instead of killing her is already considered a kindness in many people''s eyes. I narrow my eyes at her. My tone, in contrast, is cold and sharp. "Morvena Lysanthir d''Aurelle," I begin, each syllable cutting through the quiet like a blade, "aren''t you forgetting something?" She blinks, lifting her gaze slightly. Confused. Tch¡­ Is she actually stupid? That would explain a lot. Only someone truly dumb would pull a reckless stunt like what she did earlier. "You defied my authority in front of everyone," I continue, my tone rising. "You dared to speak nonsense to my face¡ªchallenging a direct order. Did you think that would go unpunished? That I, a princess of this kingdom, would just let that slide?" The crowd stiffens again. Even the clerics pause. But¡­ Morvena smiles. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And that smile¡ª Damn it. It''s so warm. So serene. It softens her face, makes her blue eyes glow like morning skies. Ba-dump. My heart pounds, loudly and wildly. And honestly? Fuck this. This sensation¡­ this warmth in my chest¡­ it''s disgusting. It''s like cockroaches crawling beneath my ribs. Just¡­ what the hell is wrong with me? "No," Morvena says calmly, still smiling that stupid, dazzling smile. "I don''t expect to be spared, Your Highness." And then, without hesitation, she lowers herself onto her knees. Both hands placed neatly on her lap. And slowly, she tips her head forward¡­ exposing her neck. A gesture of absolute submission. "I am aware of my crimes," she says. "And I am ready to accept any punishment you deem fit. Without resistance. Without regret." I stare at her in silence. Unmoving. Unblinking. Right¡­ Now that she''s revealed her secret, there''s no going back for her. The others will come. The zealots. The nobles. The ones who see her as a stain on the kingdom. Without protection¡ªwithout my protection¡ªshe won''t survive the night. She''ll be dead before dawn. "Are you?" I murmur. Morvena''s brows knit slightly in confusion. "Huh? Your Highness?" And then¡ª For the first time in what feels like years¡­ I smile. Yes, I smile at her. A real, soft smile. Not cruel. Not mocking. Just¡­ a genuine smile¡­ A smile that carries all the warmth still buried somewhere in my heart¡ªif any remains at all. And it almost startles me. I didn''t think I was still capable of smiling like this¡­ Not since Mother died. Not since everything fell apart. And yet¡­ here I am. ¡­ "Tch," I scoff, quickly turning my head. Damn it. For one brief second, I actually thought I was cool. But now? Ugh!!! Am I seriously this cringe? That smile I just made¡ªughghghghh! BRRRRRLL!!! I shiver, even my tail bristles. It makes me want to vomit. How could I be so soft, so un-princess-like? This doesn''t suit my image at all! Fuck! And worse, there''s probably hundreds of people who just witnessed that smile! How the hell did I forget about them?! I''m so, so fucked up right now! "WHAT?!" I snap suddenly, flaring my gaze toward the crowd like a blade. "Hiiihkkk!!" A collective jolt. Everyone recoils, trembling. "N-NOTHING, YOUR HIGHNESS!" someone squeaks. "Tch." I click my tongue, shake off the embarrassment, and force myself back into character. I turn back to Morvena. "Okay. Let me rephrase that more clearly for your silly little brain," I say, voice dropping cold again. "Are you saying that whatever punishment I drop on you, you''ll accept it¡ª" I lean in, eyes narrowing. "¡ªwithout question? Without resistance?" "Yes, Your Highness. I will," she replies without hesitation. "Good." A smirk tugs at the corner of my lips. I wipe the blood from my sword in one swift motion, the crimson streak disappearing into the snowy white of my dress. Then, I speak. "I, Princess Felicia Aurelia di Ventaria, sentence you, Morvena Lysanthir d''Aurelle, to serve as my personal knight, from this day until my last." Gasps ripple through the crowd like wind through tall grass. "Eh??" Morvena too, is confused. "You will obey my orders, protect my life, and aid me in crushing my enemies, purging corruption, and silencing every last fool who dares defy the royal bloodline," I continue. "This is not mercy. This is your sentence!" Then, with a slow, deliberate gesture, I lower my sword to her shoulder¡ª The ceremonial bestowal. A knighting. "¡­Y-Your Highness??" Morvena blinks, still clearly stunned. "Tch. What, cat got your tongue now?" I snap, annoyed. "Where the hell is your etiquette?" She blinks rapidly, then scrambles to straighten up. One fist clenched over her chest. Her voice rises, clear and steady: "By the name of Morvena Lysanthir d''Aurelle, I pledge myself to Your Highness Felicia Aurelia di Ventaria. From this day onward, I offer my sword, my strength, and my soul to your service. I shall protect you with my life. Obey your will without question. And remain by your side until the day my heart beats no more!" I watch her. Eyes locked. Unmoving. Then, wordlessly, I remove one glove and extend my bare hand. She takes it gently, and bows lower¡ª Then presses her soft lips to the back of my hand in a kiss, a gesture of pure devotion. The crowd watches in stunned silence. And with that¡­ it''s done. She''s mine now. My knight. "¡­Go home," I say, pulling my hand back. "Pack your belongings. Tell your parents goodbye." She looks up. "Starting tomorrow¡­ you''ll live with me." "Y-Yes, Your Highness!" And with that¡­ I turn once more. The wind brushes past us, gentle and cold. The courtyard remains silent. But deep within me, somewhere I thought long dead, a small warmth begins to flicker. Because now¡­ I know one thing for sure: Today¡­ I''ve gained a new ally. Another cursed star, just like me. And maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ª The night won''t feel quite so lonely anymore. Chapter 113 - 113: Memory crossroad And just like that, as Princess Felicia''s memories flood into my soul, I feel it. The breaths she took, the thoughts she carried. The raw, unfiltered weight of her emotions... Her anger, her thrill, her madness, even the sharp sting of her private embarrassments when she cringed at her own smile... They rise now, all of them, swelling within me like flickering echoes from a life I never lived¡­ and yet, somehow, I remember. Sometimes the sensations are faint, like mist brushing against the edges of my mind. But most of the time, they are so sharp, so achingly vivid, that the boundary between her and me begins to blur, as if I''m not simply recalling her past¡­ But living it. Speaking her words. Moving through her choices. Bleeding through her fury and sorrow as though they''ve always belonged to me. And now, now that her memories have begun to tangle with mine, woven together like golden thread stitched into my soul, I realize¡­ It was not only her, but also me who stood on that cold stone courtyard. Yes, it was me, on the brink of madness, It was me, ruthless and unforgiving, Me, who sliced Amanda''s arm cleanly from her shoulder without a flicker of hesitation. And also me, who protected and knighted Morvena. Ah¡­ everything makes more sense now. The pain and sorrow I felt that first day, when I saw the necklace and that royal gothic black dress back at the Gilded Horns when I just woke up into this world... Those was her emotions. And then, the moments when blood and violence sparked a strange, wild thrill in me, a pulse of madness I couldn''t explain, and that smile, that uncontrollable, wicked grin when I witnessed Eris brutally murdered the Crimson Order bastards¡­ That too, originated from her. Also, there was this strange phenomenon that happened to me when I held the kitchen knife, a weird "zoned" state that allowed me to cut vegetables faster than lightning... Perhaps, it was her state of mind, her sword skills, sword aura, influencing me as well. Yes¡­ That has to be it, the only explanation for this. And now, I guess, as her soul and mine now share the same vessel, we are like two rivers, once separate, flowing into a single stream. Hers seeping into mine. And maybe¡­ the opposite is also happening? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mine into hers. Thus, I wonder¡­ how much does she know about me now? Has she seen my memories? Does she remember my life back on Earth? Well¡­ not like there''s much to remember anyway. Honestly, my past life was boring as heck. Just school¡­ eating, sleeping, grinding part-time jobs, hitting the gym, playing games. Then university. Then graduating into a corporate slave. And from at moment on, everyday is the same. Nothing interesting happened. No fighting, no killing, no dungeon exploring¡­ ¡­ No, wait. WAIT A DAMN MINUTE! Now that I think about it, I was wrong, I was so wrong! Because back there¡ªon Earth¡ªI got to experience the most wonderful things this world doesn''t even have! ANIME! MANGA! LIGHT NOVELS! GAMES! WAIFUS! HECK YEAH! How is that not interesting now? ¡­ ¡­ However¡­ of course, those interesting part also comes with a few¡­ questionable stuff. And as I realize that¡­ AAAAAAAAAAAA!!! FUUUUUUCK!!! At this rate, she probably knows everything! All the dirty, degenerate stuff I''ve ever consumed! All the Yuri Futanari Big boobs Catgirl hentai ever existed!!! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡ª!!! I''M GONNA CORRUPT HERRR!!! ¡­ Haahhh¡­ Anyways. There''s nothing I can do now. I just hope¡­ she doesn''t start to hate me, or look at me with disgust after seeing all that¡­ ¡­ Regardless, Eris was right. Felicia truly was a princess, one from a time long buried in the past. And now, the real questions are: What exactly happened to her? Why did she appear on Earth? How did we end up like this¡ªtwo souls in one body? And beyond that, what happened to her kingdom? To this land in particular¡­ to the once-great Luminaris Academy? Once, it was so luminous, a shining beacon of magic and nobility, where thousands of young nobles studied, trained, and thrived. It was a place of beauty, of pride, and of future promises. But now¡­ There''s nothing left but rubble and ruin, collapsed towers and shattered spires. It has become a crumbling corpse, devoured by time and shadow, twisted into an S-rank dungeon where sunlight no longer dares to touch the stone. A dungeon, where only rot, ruin, and death remain. So, the most important question now is¡­ What destroyed it? What happened? Who turned this once-luminous realm into a graveyard of memories? Princess Felicia, I hope she tells me more. I hope¡­ she lets me in. Because I want to know. No¡ªI need to know. Luckily, the memory doesn''t seems to end here. Something stirs again¡ªanother ripple across the still surface of her soul. She''s showing me something else. Something more. And this time, I hope it''s something important related to this dungeon. ¡­ As I close my eyes, the world begins to shift. The crisp morning air of Luminaris fades, replaced by a sudden, heavy warmth. The atmosphere turns humid, thick¡ªlike mist rising off water. The distant chirping of birds and the rustling of wind through trees disappear, swallowed by silence. Only the faint sounds remain. Dripping water. A soft splash, like something stirring just beneath the surface. My skin tingles. Warm. Damp. Weightless. A delicate floral scent creeps into my lungs¡ªheady and sweet, almost sedating. Wait¡­ am I¡ª Am I taking a bath? A luxurious one at that? This memory¡­ is inside a royal hotbath?! I flutter my eyes open. Sure enough, I''m submerged in a grand marble tub, my body weightless beneath the surface of rose-petal-laced water. Steam curls lazily into the air, wrapping around me like silk. The heat of the water is not just warmth. It''s alive, infused with magic. I can feel it, the magic, probably coming from medicinal herbs, coursing gently through my limbs, through my scalp, down to each individual hair follicle. Every muscle in my body loosens. Every breath deepens. Tranquility. But only for a moment. Because then, I hear her name. "Your Highness," a soft female voice stirs the quiet air. "The informant you sent to investigate Lady Morvena Lysanthir d''Aurelle has returned." Chapter 114 - 114: Investigation "Your Highness," a female voice stirs the air, coming somewhere behind me. "Your intel person that you sent to investigate Lady Morvena Lysanthir d''Aurelle has returned." ¡­ The moment I hear that name¡­ ''Morvena''¡­ My heart suddenly begins to race, each beat flutters like a frantic bird caught in a gilded cage, delicate wings slamming against unseen bars. An unfamiliar urgency stirs beneath my skin. A strange, impatient energy, as though a thread has been pulled taut inside my chest. Still, I keep my voice even, cold, and regal. "Good," I say, my voice gliding across the steamy air. "You may let her in." And yet¡­ despite myself, a smile still dares to curls faintly at the corner of my lips. "Yes, Your Highness," the maid replies. A pause follows, short, but heavy with anticipation. Then, after the soft creak of the chamber door, I hear footsteps glide across the marble floor, slow and respectful. A presence enters the room, quietly, carefully, but remains out of sight behind the silken veil. Of course. Even now, even here, the boundaries remain intact. No one, absolute no one, is permitted to gaze upon me while I bathe, not unless they are among the few I have personally chosen, the few I trust, my most two loyal handmaidens¡­ and my dear teacher. To the rest of the world, my body is sacred. From behind the curtain, the figure kneels. I hear the faint rustle of her robes brushing against the warm marble floor. "Your Highness," the voice says again, lower now, reverent. "Irene," I murmur, tilting my head slightly, eyes half-lidded. "You may report." "Yes, Your Highness," she replies. For a moment, she pauses¡ªgathering her thoughts. Then, clearly and carefully, she begins to speak, unfolding every detail of what she has learned. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "Your Highness," Irene begins, her voice clear but careful, "just as she claimed¡ªLady Morvena is indeed the youngest daughter of Baron Abadon d''Aurelle and Lady Mariana Lysanthir. When she was younger, she was rarely seen in public. Most of her childhood was spent confined within the walls of their estate. She wasn''t permitted to attend noble gatherings, festivals, or even the seasonal courts." A pause. "This¡­ aligns with the fact that she bears the mark of demonic corruption. It seems the d''Aurelle family has long been hiding her existence from the eyes of the aristocracy." "Hmm?" I hum, lips curling slightly. "Interesting." The water ripples softly as I shift in the bath, reclining more fully into the warmth of the petals and oils. The scent of roses clings to the steam, heavy and sweet, like the breath of summer. "Then tell me," I muse lazily, trailing a finger across the surface of the water, pushing a rose petal like it''s a tiny crimson boat. "why is she here now? In Luminaris of all places? Isn''t that exposing her to the very danger her family tried so hard to protect her from?" "She came by her own will," Irene answers. "Despite knowing the risks. I believe she has a goal¡ªsomething she wants to achieve here, something important enough to risk her life for¡­ erm¡­" Another short pause. "However¡­ I must apologize, Your Highness. I was unable to uncover what that goal actually is." "That''s fine, Irene," I say softly, eyes narrowing in thought. "That''s not something you could understand anyway." "Eh?" she mutters. "You¡­ already know?" "Yes." I nod once. After all, it isn''t hard to deduce her true intention, her true goal. "That girl¡­ Morvena¡­ she''s brave, far braver than most nobles who''ve lived in comfort all their lives," I murmur. "To walk into the lion''s den while carrying a curse she knows could get her killed¡­ that takes more than recklessness. That takes conviction." The words slip from my lips like praise wrapped in thorns. Well¡­ thinking about it now, her actions aren''t that surprising. "But Irene," I begin. "When someone is locked away, sheltered, hidden from the world, the thing they begin to crave most¡­ isn''t safety." "Wait¡­ you mean¡­" Irene gasps slightly. "Yes," I narrow my eyes. "She doesn''t want safety, but instead, she wants freedom, connection. To feel seen. To be acknowledged. To have someone reach back when you extend your hand¡­ She''s never had that¡­ not until she came to Luminaris. I guess¡­ the girl must be desperate. Desperate to prove she belongs in this world. That she deserves to live in it. Haizz.." A sigh escapes me. Still¡­ there''s something else she said that continues to echo in my thoughts. "She seemed to admire my mother quite a bit," I say. "Was there a reason for that?" "Ah, yes, Your Highness," Irene answers. "I looked into that as well. Years ago, the d''Aurelle barony¡ªsmall and remote as it is¡ªwas overrun by demons. No other noble house sent help. Not even the regional lords. But Her Majesty, Queen Alicia, rode in with her knights." "Right¡­" I nod slowly, memory stirring. "That was twenty years ago¡­ a dungeon break, wasn''t it?" "Yes," Irene confirms. "A Greater Demon slipped through. I also suspect that''s when Lady Morvena''s corruption began. For a brief moment¡­ her mother was possessed. She fought Her Majesty directly." "That would explain it," I murmur. "Demonic mana must''ve seeped into the girl even before she was born. But of course, it was Mother¡­ so she saved them in the end." "As she did my family," Irene says quietly. Then, her voice hardens, filled with anger and frustration. "And yet¡­ those same people she saved¡ªmany of them turned on her the moment they found out she was corrupted¡ª" "Irene." My tone sharpens. She catches herself. "A-ah! Forgive me, Your Highness¡­" "It''s alright. But we don''t speak of that here." "¡­Yes, of course." A soft silence settles. The water swirls around me. A rose petal clings to my shoulder. "Well then," I say at last, letting my eyes close again. "That confirms her story." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Your Highness," Irene replies softly from behind the veil. "I''m also glad we can take her in as an ally." I allow myself a slow breath. With this¡­ it''s settled. The girl didn''t lie. Every word, every confession she made¡ªwas true. There''s no problem recruiting her. Turning slightly in the water, I let my boobs press against the edge of the bath, soft and full, like I''m resting against a pair of soft, bouncy cushions. I lazily stretch an arm over the rim, propping up my chin with my wrist. "That aside," I say with a light sigh, voice almost purring, "how is she doing at the academy?" "Oh, she''s doing exceptionally well, Your Highness," Irene says, the faintest note of admiration slipping into her tone. "Perfect scores across the board. Always top of her class. She''s a genius¡ªespecially when it comes to magic and mana control." "Hehe¡­" I chuckle softly, smirking to myself. "Of course she is. She launched my sword with a burst of mana¡­ even royal mages would not be able to do that." There''s a brief pause. "However¡­" Irene''s voice lowers slightly. "Most of the time, she just keeps to herself. She locks herself in the library, always studying. The other students¡­ they tend to avoid her. She doesn''t have many friends." "Hmmm~?" I hum, a smirk forming at the corners of my lips. My heart gives a tiny jump. "So, she''s a bookworm too, huh? That''s kind of cute¡­" "And what classes is she taking now?" I ask, feigning disinterest as I flick a petal off my skin. "Well¡­ it''s a rather unusual combination," Irene says. "Swordsmanship, divine magic, shield techniques, holy studies, purification techniques, soul reinforcing techniques, and¡ª" I blink. "Paladin training?" "Yes, Your Highness," she confirms. "It seems she aspires to be a paladin¡­ just like Queen Alicia." "¡­Heh. So she''s following in Mother''s footsteps," I whisper, heart twisting strangely in my chest. "But that''s not all," Irene adds. "She''s also taking courses in dark arts¡­ and necromancy." My eyes widen. "¡­Oh?" I lean forward slightly, a shimmer of interest flickering through me like flame over oil. "Now that¡­ is very interesting." Excitement pulses through my veins like lightning. My heartbeat quickens, thumping harder, faster. I rest my chin on the edge of the tub, one hand supporting my cheek as I smile, eyes gleaming with new curiosity. This girl¡­ I can''t stop thinking about her. Can''t stop wanting to know more. And now¡­ Ba-dump. Ba-dump. BA-DUMP! My heart pounds uncontrollably, like something caged and wild, slamming against its prison walls. I want it to stop¡­ But it doesn''t¡­ "¡­And what about," I ask, my voice barely above a whisper, "her romantic life?" As I say that, my cheeks flare hotter than ever. There''s a pause. Then¡ª "Ah¡­ about that¡­" Irene hesitates. She begins to speak. And as the words fall from her lips¡ª My smile sharpens into something wicked. Something thrilled. Something dangerous. "Well, now¡­" I murmur, dragging my tongue slowly across my lips, savoring the words. "¡­This is unexpected." Chapter 115 - 115: Waiting for her And then¡­ another memory rises, like a ripple through still water. Now, I find myself reclining on an exquisite Victorian-style couch, nestled in the heart of a grand, dimly lit bedroom. Velvet drapes hang heavy over tall windows, and the flickering golden light of enchanted lamps casts a warm, intimate glow over the room. The air is thick with fragrance. Jasmine. Lilac. And something deeper, darker¡­ like crushed roses soaked in moonlight. It clings to each breath I draw. It''s heady, almost overwhelming. Tch¡­ I should''ve chosen something lighter. But¡­ what''s done is done. I rest languidly on one side, my body draped in the thinnest, most scandalous nightgown I''ve ever worn. The fabric is black color but very thin, so delicate it glides against my skin like morning mist. Beneath it, my the faint silhouette of my undergarments peek through: a sleek, black lace bra cradling my chest, and soft, silky black panties that hug low at the hips. So comfortable it almost feels like I''m wearing nothing at all. My long, white hair tumbles freely around me, pooling over my shoulder and down my back like freshly fallen snow. This hair color, along with my pale, snowy-smooth skin, is what I inherited from my mother. Though I prefer shorter hair, something easier to manage, something freer, long hair suits a princess best. But my eyes, crimson, deep and unnatural, those are mine alone. A mark of what I am. A curse. I shift slightly, the silk of the gown brushing my skin, and reach lazily toward a silver tray perched on a nearby table. An arrangement of decadent fruits and sweets glistens beneath the soft light. I lift a single cherry between my fingers. It''s plump and ripe, the skin taut and shining. I toss it into my mouth and and bite into it. It bursts with flavor¡ªsweet and rich, with just a trace of tartness that dances across my tongue. The juice spills down the inside of my mouth in a warm rush. And despite being a cherry¡­ There''s no pit. A perfect snack for a royal catgirl princess like me. Then, a magical warmth pulses through me. It starts in my chest, curling like steam, spreading out in slow, tingling waves. It rushes to my fingertips, hums through my limbs, nestles into my core. Of course, the fruit wasn''t just delicious. It was a magical variant, found in the most perilous dungeons, infused with rich mana. I smile faintly, running my tongue over my bottom lip to taste the last trace of juice. Then, lazily, I reach for the wineglass beside the tray. The wine is dark¡ªvelvety red, almost the exact shade of my eyes. I sip it slowly. Let it linger. Let it coat my tongue and slide down like liquid silk. The haze it leaves behind is soft. Dreamlike. My gaze drifts to the small leather-bound book resting beside the wineglass. Its cover is etched in gold, the corners worn from touch. I haven''t opened it yet. But I will. Soon. For now, I simply lie there¡ªone hand curled beneath my cheek, the other draped loosely off the couch¡ªletting the warmth of wine and magic soak into my skin, into my bones, into my very soul. "Gosh¡­ how much longer do I have to wait for her now?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- A moment later¡­ "Your Highness, she''s here," comes the soft voice of the maid just outside my chamber. Ba-dump. My heart jolts. I stiffen, blinking once as those simple words knock the air from my lungs. A sharp rush runs through me¡ªmy pulse racing wildly beneath the surface of my skin. Calm down, Felicia. Calm down. I inhale through my nose, slow and steady. The exhale is quieter still, a breath so soft it barely disturbs the air around me¡ªyet even that feels dangerous. As if the storm boiling beneath my ribs might spill out with it. Still¡­ a smile tugs at the corners of my mouth¡ªslow, curling, impossible to resist. And beneath that smile¡­ A fire. Something simmering deep inside me, hot and restless, like hunger denied for far too long. But not yet. No matter how starved I feel¡ªno matter how badly I want to devour her presence¡ªI must wait. Delay the feast, and the taste becomes all the sweeter. So, I close my eyes and draw in a long, careful breath. "Let her in," I command, my voice composed¡ªcool and smooth as polished silver. A soft creak answers me. The door eases open on its hinges. Then¡­ footsteps. Light and hesitant. Barely audible over the quiet hum of the room''s warmth. And I hear her. Careful. Deliberate. Trying not to disturb the silence¡ªbut her presence ripples through it all the same. As Morvena steps into the chamber, I open my eyes. And in that moment, I nearly forget to breathe. She lingers just inside the door, her gaze flicking toward me. Our eyes meet. She freezes. Startled. A breath stutters from her lips. And then I see it¡ª That delicate blush blooming across her cheeks, the pink that spreads like sunrise over snow. Her tail twitches nervously behind her, betraying the calm her posture tries to maintain. So vulnerable. So easy to read. How cute. But gods¡­ My body betrays me in return. My breath deepens, catching slightly in my throat. A subtle tension coils in my chest, wrapping around my ribs like velvet string. My fingertips twitch, restless with some strange energy. Because she''s beautiful. Unreasonably so. She wears a simple white gown, modest in design¡ªsoft velvet with subtle ruffles along the neckline and hem. There''s no embroidery, no glittering jewels, nothing ornate¡­ and yet, it''s perfect. Because it suits her. Innocent, pure, and Lovely. That soft fabric wraps around her frame in all the right places, draping over her like moonlight caught in fabric. Her hair¡ªblue like the open sky¡ªfalls gently over her chest in loose waves. Her skin, smooth and faintly pink, glows against the warm lamplight, nearly as fair as my own. Ba-dump. Ba-dump. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a fleeting second, I forget where I am. Why I called her. What I was going to say. She opens her mouth, voice quiet and trembling. "Y-Your Highness¡­" "Y-Your Highness¡­" Her voice is quiet. Fragile. And before I can respond, she lowers herself to the floor in one smooth motion. Her knees press to the carpet, her head bowing low¡ªforehead nearly touching the edge of the rug. She doesn''t look up. She doesn''t dare. The posture is reverent. Humble. And yet, it stirs something strange within me. I inhale, long and steady. Compose yourself, Felicia. Don''t let it show. Don''t let her see the way your heart is thundering! After a beat of silence, I finally speak, my tone even. "So," I begin slowly, folding my arms beneath the soft fabric of my nightgown. "Did you tell your parents goodbye?" Chapter 116 - 116: Shy Morvena "So¡­ did you tell your parents goodbye?" "Yes," Morvena answers softly. "They were all very happy for me. And even though my demonic corruption has been revealed¡­ under Your Highness''s protection, I''ll be able to live. And my parents will as well." A small smile curves my lips at that. My gaze sharpens. "Yes. If any fool dares to lay a finger on you, if they so much as look at you with ill intent, I''ll make sure hell is the last thing they ever see." Morvena stiffens slightly. "And your parents," I continue, tone cool and absolute, "will be under my protection as well. I''ve already stationed several of my most trusted guards around their estate. No one will touch them. So don''''t worry." "T-thank you so much, Your Highness!" she gasps, voice trembling. Her hands press tighter against her knees as she bows even lower. "I¡ªI don''t even know how I can repay you¡­ This kindness, this safety¡­ it''s so much more than I ever hoped for. More than I deserve." However¡­ "Repay me?" I echo, arching a brow slightly. I let the silence stretch, just enough to make her squirm. Then I chuckle, soft and amused. "Morvena¡­" My voice lowers to a near whisper. "Are you forgetting something?" "Eh?" She blinks, startled. Her eyes rise on instinct¡ªbut the moment they meet mine, half-lidded and burning with cold authority, she drops her gaze again. Her cat ears twitch nervously, flicking downward. Adorable. "As I told you before," I begin, voice cool as glass, "this is not a blessing." I shift, rising just enough from the couch that the air seems to tighten around us. "This is a punishment," I say. Each word lands heavy, like iron shackles. "You are now my knight. Your life belongs to me. Your soul belongs to me!" I pause, watching her tense beneath my gaze. "So you, Morvena Lysanthir d''Aurelle¡­" my voice drops lower. "you¡­ belong to me." Her breath catches. "Y-Yes, Your Highness!" she blurts, kneeling even lower. "I''ve already sworn my loyalty to you. I will obey all your orders, every single one, until the day I die! I will do anything! Even if you ask me to die!" "Hey now," I cut in, my lips curve into with a faint smirk. "They call me a mad and ruthless princess, sure¡ªbut I''m not that heartless." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I pause briefly, and then, my voice softens. "Morvena, I would never want you to throw your life away for mine. I''d rather you live for me." "Yes, Your Highness," She replies, and swallows hard. "Now then¡­" I exhale slowly, reclining back into the velvet cushions. The wine glass slips easily into my hand. "Do you know why you''re here tonight?" "Y-Yes," she replies, her cheeks darkening. "Your maid already told me¡­ that as your personal knight, I must remain by your side. Always. Even when you sleep¡­ to protect you." I nod, pleased. A wicked smile tugs at my lips. I let her squirm under the weight of my silence for a moment. "Mmmh, good, very good¡­" I murmur, lips brushing the rim of the wineglass. As I take another sip, a silence then envelope the room. ¡­ However¡­ Hehe¡­ Inside, my mind is anything but calm. Outwardly, I remain composed¡ªrelaxed, poised, still holding my wine like a picture of royal elegance. But internally? Gods, I''m screaming. To think that Morvena¡ªthe same girl who stood so tall and unflinching just days ago, who dared to challenge me in front of an entire courtyard¡ªwould now be kneeling before me, her hands folded neatly on her lap, her ears twitching with uncertainty, her voice trembling ever so slightly¡­ Her words even stutter a little. She''s nervous. She''s shy. And gods, she''s so adorable! "D-Do you¡­ have any orders for me right now?" Morvena asks, breaking the silence, her voice just above a whisper. "I-I mean¡­ I''m here, but I don''t really know what I''m supposed to do¡­" A slow smile curls at the corners of my lips. I lower my wineglass, resting it gently on the side table. Then, with a tilt of my head and a deliberately cool tone, I answer: "Come closer." "Y-Yes?" Morvena blinks, startled. I sigh¡ªlong and exaggerated, laced with amusement. "Tch. Do I have to repeat myself?" I tap my foot once against the marble floor. The sharp sound rings out through the quiet room. "I said: Come. Closer." "YES, Your Highness!" She springs to her feet and scurries forward, a flustered blur of pale skin and soft fabric. Still¡­ it''s not enough. "Not close enough!" I say sharply. Then tap the floor directly in front of me. "Here! Sit here!" "O-Of course, Your Highness!" Immediately, she drops to her knees in the exact spot, hands properly on her thighs, back straight, eyes down. So obedient. So formal. So stiff. And still¡­ she won''t meet my gaze. Her eyes stay glued to the floor, almost like she''s afraid of what she might see if she looks up. Badump¡­ Badump¡­! There it is again. That strange, fluttering sensation in my chest. My pulse picking up pace¡ªeach beat a little louder than the last. Heat begins to bloom in my cheeks. But¡ªhehe¡ªI''ve already had some wine. If she notices, I''ll just blame the alcohol. Still, as I gaze down at her¡­ at her flushed cheeks, the way her blue hair tumbles slightly over her face, the nervous twitch of her tail¡­ There''s a tight, breathless warmth curling inside me. This feeling¡­ gods, it''s unbearable! I bite my lower lip, slowly. My heart hammers louder. My fingers twitch with the urge to reach out. But instead, I speak. Casually. Lightly. Or¡­ at least I try to. "Y-you know¡­" I begin, and my voice¡ªdamn it¡ªwavers slightly. "Um¡­ d-do you know how to give a foot massage?" Fuck! Internally, I curse myself. Why the hell am I the one getting shy now?! "Eh?" Morvena blinks, her eyes finally flicking up. "A¡­ foot massage?" "I-I trained too much today," I say quickly, trying to cover my fluster. "My legs are sore, alright?! So of course, as my knight, you''ll take care of me. Right?!" There''s a pause. Just a beat. And then¡ª "Y-YES!" she blurts out. "L-leave it to me! I CAN MASSAGE ANY KIND OF FOOT! PLEASE LEAVE IT TO ME!" My eyebrows shoot up at her panicked enthusiasm. Gods¡­ she''s such a mess! And I''m a mess too! I snicker. "I see¡­" I purr, leaning back into the couch, stretching just a little, letting my nightgown shift and slide over the curve of my thigh. Then, slowly, I raise one leg. "Then go ahead," I say, voice silky. "Begin." With surprising gentleness, Morvena reaches forward and takes hold of my foot. And just like that¡­ My massage session of the night begins. Chapter 117 - 117: Foot massage Evening foot massages are usually a task for one of my handmaids. It''s a ritual I''ve grown accustomed to¡ªpart luxury, part necessity after a long day on my feet. But tonight, I wanted something different. Tonight, I wanted her. I wanted to see what it would be like¡­ to have Morvena kneel before me. To touch me. To take care of me. And to watch her face while she did it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Mmmhh¡­" A soft moan escapes my lips as I sink deeper into the plush cushions of my velvet chaise, one leg stretched out, the other cradled delicately in Morvena''s lap. She kneels on the floor, posture straight, her hands working slowly over my bare foot. Her fingers press into my sole in slow, deliberate strokes, thumbs tracing gentle circles, massaging the tension out from the arch. Each touch is delicate¡ª But oh¡­ so very effective. Her skin is warm against mine. Her fingertips slightly calloused, yet careful, reverent. She presses deeper this time, and I feel the tightness in my toes unfurl like petals blooming under the sun. "Ah~¡­" A quiet sound hums in my throat, thick with satisfaction. Drip¡­ Morvena tilts the golden glass bottle. Warm massage oil pours over the crown of my foot, drizzling between my toes, across the curve of my heel, and down the slope of my ankle in shimmering rivulets. She catches it in her palms, then slowly spreads it¡ªrubbing it into my skin, drawing slow, tickling lines across the surface. Between my toes. Along the gentle swell of my heel. Up across the top of my foot. Down to the sensitive dip behind my ankle. Her fingers are slick now, gliding with practiced care, tracing soft lines over the most sensitive places. And I¡ª I can''t help it. My back arches. My lips part. "Mmmnh~¡­" It slips out, soft and low¡ªhalf moan, half sigh. Her thumbs dig a little deeper into the arch of my foot, and my body answers in kind: a gentle tremble, a slow clench of my thighs, a quiet wave of warmth blooming low in my belly. The oil might be enchanted, yes. But this melting sensation spreading through me¡ª It isn''t just magic. It''s her. "Your Highness¡­" Morvena''s voice trembles softly, brushing against my thoughts like silk. And then¡­ "May I~?" she asks gently, voice almost a whisper. Eyes still half-lidded, I tilt my head back and give her a slow, lazy nod. "Mhm¡­" I lift the hem of my nightgown, slow and deliberate, the fabric whispering as it slides up my thigh¡ªrevealing the pale, smooth length of my calf beneath. Morvena''s breath hitches. She doesn''t speak. But I feel it. In the way her hands hesitate¡ªjust for a heartbeat. In the subtle tremble in her fingertips as her gaze lingers, then quickly drops. And then, with almost too much care, she applies more oil¡ªwarming it between her palms¡ªbefore pressing them to my leg. Up and down. Slow, tender. Not too firm. Not too light. Just enough pressure to coax a deeper breath from my lips. Her touch glides along my skin in practiced strokes, but there''s something different now. Something less clinical. Less obedient. More¡­ reverent. Every now and then, her fingers slip¡ªjust slightly¡ªtracing over a sensitive spot near the back of my knee, or brushing against the inside of my calf, and I shudder. A sharp inhale escapes me. A sigh follows. I bite down gently on my lower lip, trying to contain it. Gods¡­ It feels too good. The heat coiling in my chest, the flutter in my stomach¡ªit''s starting to drown out every thought. I can feel my composure slipping, sliding further with every stroke of her hands. But then¡­ Wait. Wait a damn minute!!! Wasn''t I supposed to be doing something else? The haze in my mind slowly parts¡ªand I open my eyes. And what I see makes my breath catch. What¡­ the hell? Morvena¡­ Still kneeling dutifully before me. Still massaging¡­ Yet now, she''s completely different!!! Her hands tremble, just slightly, still working, still massaging¡­ but tracing the same path over and over again. There''s a soft tremor in her shoulders, one I might''ve missed if I hadn''t been watching so closely. Her lips are parted, her breaths shallow, quick, like she''s trying to catch air that won''t come fast enough. Her face, once calm and composed, is now visibly flushed. And her eyes¡­ Half-lidded, clouded. Focused entirely on me¡ªon my legs, my skin. Her pupils seem to dilate just a little more than they should. A single drop of oil slips from her fingertip, tracing a slow, shimmering path down the length of my shin before falling onto the floor. Yet she doesn''t notice. Or maybe she does, but doesn''t care?! Her gown, once so perfectly modest, has slipped just off her shoulder, revealing the gentle slope of skin beneath. A pale line from her collarbone to her arm glows softly in the candlelight. She makes no move to fix it. It''s like¡­ she''s in some kind of trance. Like my leg has somehow hypnotized her. And suddenly¡­ A different kind of heat stirs inside me. A dangerous kind. Oh shit¡­ I lean back, covering my face with my hand, trying, and failing, to hide the wicked grin spreading across my lips. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My body heats up, to a dangerous level. I can''t believe it. Am I¡­ turned on by this? ME??? BY THIS? What the hell is wrong with me?!!! And just like that, I find myself locked in a silent war with my own mind. Embarrassment, confusion, desire¡­ all tangled together, crashing through me like a rising tide. Until finally¡ª "I decide I have to do something. Otherwise¡­ my leg''s going to overdose on magical massage oil!" "A-Are you okay?" I ask, hesitantly. Morvena doesn''t respond. Her eyes remain locked¡ªcompletely, utterly¡ªon my foot. Her fingers continue to move, pressing, caressing, massaging in steady, delicate circles. Her palms glide with such focus, such care, it''s as if she''s forgotten where she is. "Oi¡­ Morvena?" I say again, this time a little firmer. Still nothing. "Morvena!?" This time¡ª "Hikhhh!" She jolts, startled, snapping back to reality as if waking from a dream. Her hands freeze mid-motion. Her gaze darts away, and her face¡ªalready tinged with pink¡ªignites into a deep, burning crimson. "Y-Y-Your Highness," she stammers, trying to shield her face with her soft blue hair. Her ears twitch violently. Her voice trembles, barely audible. "S-Sorry¡­ I¡­ I was just¡­" "Are you okay?" I ask again, this time gently, curiously. "Y-Yes¡­ I''m alright," she murmurs, still avoiding my eyes. "S-Shall I¡­ continue?" Ah¡­ Actually, my leg''s already been way over-pampered, over massaged. But¡­ Ahhhhhhhhhhh I don''t know! I kind of want this to continue¡­. Hehe~ So¡­ As shameless as I am, I nod. "Yes¡­ you may." She swallows, then resumes¡ªher fingers brushing against my skin with renewed caution, as though even she isn''t sure what she''s doing anymore. Or why. I lean back into the couch, resting my cheek against my palm, and simply¡­ watch her. Just watch. And gods¡­ I could watch her forever. Her eyes are downcast, her cheeks still flushed. Her hands move with such care, such reverence, it almost makes me shiver. Every motion is graceful, focused. She''s lost in her own world¡ªone where her only task is to touch me, to soothe me, to be close to me. Badump. Badump. My heart drums in my chest, loud and fast. And then, everything else fades. The walls, the candles, the dark carpeted floor, the taste of wine still lingering on my tongue¡ªall of it becomes distant noise. Only Morvena remains clear. Only her. And my oily leg. Chapter 118 - 118: Secrets Just like that, I watch her, admiring her. Ahh¡­ My leg''s practically shimmering now, glistening with too much oil. But honestly? I don''t care. If it means I get to watch Morvena like this, then she can keep oiling my leg like a chef glazing a roast for the midwinter banquet. Over and over. Endlessly. There''s something oddly soothing about it¡­ and deeply dangerous too. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The truth is¡­ I''ve always been drawn to beautiful women. And I''ve never been bothered to pretend otherwise. Not once. Not when the whispers began, not when the rumors spread like wildfire, not even when the clergy muttered about how it must be the demon blood corrupting me, twisting me, staining my soul, flipping my sense of right and wrong. Still, I let them whisper, I let them say what they will. Yes, I like women. So what? Which is why, over the years, I watched the very same people who scorned me offer their daughters like wrapped gifts¡ªsmiling too wide, speaking too sweet, hoping that behind closed doors I would reach for one of them, that I would choose a pretty, empty thing and crown her with favor. They wanted power, status. Every single one of them, desired a shortcut to the throne. Some girls were bold, some were clever. Some were¡­ heartbreakingly beautiful. But of course, I rejected every single one. Because I knew, that none of them love me. They don''t see me. Not really. They all smile to my face and shiver under my gaze¡ªbut behind closed doors? They spit my name like venom. They curse the blood that runs through my veins. They mock my birth. They fear me, despise me¡­ pity me. And so I learned early... that romance is a weakness, that falling in love is equal to falling into death. Like a dagger with a gilded handle, you think you''re grasping warmth, but it only takes one slip before it guts you open. After all, love clouds judgment. It lures you into vulnerability, it makes fools of even the strongest rulers. And I¡ªFelicia Aurelia di Ventaria¡ªcannot afford to be a fool. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No. Not with this crown. Not with this blood. So I hardened. I locked the doors to my heart and cast the key into the deepest part of the sea, swearing never to look for it again. And thus, for the longest time, I told myself that real love didn''t exist. Not for people like me, not for cursed princesses born with blood that twists the world around them. Lovers. Soulmates. Holding hands, sitting on rooftops, gazing upon the stars under the moonlit sky... All of it felt like some cruel fairytale I wasn''t allowed to believe in. Because after all... who could ever look past the title, the curse, the tainted blood that whispers of demons and madness? Who would ever¡­ truly see me? But then¡ª She came¡­and changed everything. Flipped my entire world upside down. ... Now, as I glance down at her now¡ªkneeling so earnestly before me, eyes lowered in reverence, her hands working so gently against my skin¡ªit happens. My heart swells, and with that swell¡­ something shifts. Just slightly, just enough. Like a crack forming in the walls I thought would never break, like the faint flicker of a flame I thought had long burned out. Could it really be¡­? Could she be the one? If so, then fate has handed me a treasure beyond imagining. A one-in-a-million soul. No¡ªa billion. A trillion!!! She''s not just beautiful¡ªthough gods know she is. No, it''s more than that. She bears the same curse I do. She''s felt the same whispers, the same weight, the same cold judgment from a world that refuses to understand. She doesn''t flinch. She doesn''t fear. She understands. And gods¡­ I want to reach for her right now. To pull her close, to feel her warmth, not just on my skin, but in my soul. But now¡­ BA-DUMP! My heart is screaming, screeching. Because¡­ Damn it, I''m afraid. Truly afraid. Terrified. What if¡­ she doesn''t feel the same? What if¡­ she just sees me¡­ as a princess¡­ and nothing else? What if this connection¡ªthe one that feels like lifeblood to me¡ª can only ever remain one-sided? Just the thought of it cuts deeper than any blade. Damn it¡­ it hurts more than I want to admit. But even so¡­ this might be my one chance. I have to take it. If what Irene said is true¡­ Then¡­ I want to hear it from her own lips. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Slop slop.... The foot massage goes waaaaaay longer than expected. One leg¡ªalready over an hour! Still¡­ I don''t mind. I have all the time in the world. So I just sit there and wait, pretending to be relaxed, pretending to be distant, while secretly watching her every move. My eyes track the soft rhythm of her fingers, the way her hands glide reverently across my skin. There''s something hypnotic about it. The rise and fall of her shoulders, the way her brows furrow in concentration¡­ I bite my lip, trying to hold back the mess of feelings twisting inside me¡ªjoy, nervousness, longing¡­ fear. A soundless giggle flutters in my throat, fragile as a moth''s wings. And I shake¡ªjust a little. Does she notice? Gods, I hope not. No¡ªwait, I do. No¡­ I don''t. I can''t decide which terrifies me more. Finally¡ªfinally¡ªMorvena reaches for the towel. She begins to dab away the excess oil from my foot, slow and delicate. Most of the magic has long since soaked into my skin, leaving behind only warmth and a subtle glow. Ba-dump. Ba-dump!! BA-DUMP!!! My heart races, thunderous and wild, thudding in my ears so loudly it muffles the rest of the world. My throat tightens, nausea curling in my chest like smoke. I grip the edge of the couch to ground myself. Gods, I feel dizzy, sick. But I keep my composure. Barely. Now, it''s time¡­ "¡­Morvena," I murmur, quieter than before. Almost breathless. "Do you recognize this?" I reach over to the table. My fingers tremble as they close around a small notebook. The soft leather cover is warm under my touch¡ªor maybe that''s just my hand, slick with sweat. I raise it. Show it to her. The second her eyes land on it, I see it happen. Her breath hitches. Her body jerks. Her tail stiffens like a whip. "Y-Y-Your Highness¡­?! I-Is that¡­ what I think it is?" "Yes." My voice stays soft, even as my pulse screams. "Your diary." The instant I say that, her face turns pale. She recoils instinctively, folding in on herself like she''s bracing for some divine punishment to strike her down. Her shoulders shrink, her ears flatten, and for a heartbeat, I see fear flicker behind her eyes. And I hate it. Even though Irene read it¡ªtold me there was something inside I needed to see¡ªI never opened it. Not even once. I couldn''t. Because a diary isn''t just ink and paper. It''s a heart, laid bare. A soul, stripped down and left trembling on the page. To read it without permission would be like plunging a blade into someone''s chest and calling it curiosity. If I pry too deeply, if I force her to share something she''s not ready to share, I might shatter the fragile thread of trust we''ve only just begun to weave. I could ruin everything before it even begins. So I speak. As gently as I can. "I haven''t read it," I say quickly, almost in a breath. "But¡­ will you allow me to?" Ba-dump. Ba-dump. She parts her lips¡ªabout to say something. But the words never make it out. She swallows them down like something too sharp to speak. And then¡­ Silence. Heavy. Awkward. Suffocating. It stretches between us like the edge of a guillotine, waiting to fall. My hands sweat more. I grip the diary tighter, the leather cover slick beneath my fingers. My knuckles pale. Gods, I''m shaking now. Damn it, Morvena¡­ Please say yes. Please say no. Please¡­ just say something!!! And then¡ª "I-If¡­ Your Highness wishes¡­ then¡­ please feel free to read it." Her voice is so quiet, so thin, I almost don''t hear it at first. And as those words settle between us, my heart sinks¡ªdeep and sharp. Because I know what that answer truly is. It''s not consent. It''s not trust. It''s submission. She doesn''t want me to read it. Not really. She''s just¡­ letting me. Because I''m the princess. Because she thinks she has no choice. And in that moment, for the first time in my life¡ª I hate my title. I hate it like it''s now a sword pressed to my throat. So I ask again. Softer, but firmer. My eyes narrow slightly, scanning her face. "Are you sure?" I ask. "You don''t need to force yourself. I won''t read it if you truly don''t want me to." She closes her eyes. Takes a breath so deep it trembles in her chest. "No¡­ I''m sure," she whispers at last. But her voice is shaky, and her hands¡ªclasped tightly in her lap¡ªare trembling. "The truth is¡­ I do have secrets. But as your knight¡­ it wouldn''t feel right to keep them from you." ¡­ Fuck... That answer¡­ It isn''t any better. Not the answer I wanted. Not the one I needed. It''s still her duty speaking. Not her heart. I draw a breath, steadying myself, before lifting the diary higher in front of me. "Last chance," I say. "If you say no, I''ll shred this into a million pieces. I won''t be angry. Everyone has their secrets, I understand. And as long as they don''t pose a threat to me or this kingdom, I won''t punish you for having them." Still, even after I say that, she hesitates, again. And my heart¡ª Ba-dump. Ba-dump. It thunders so loud I can barely hear anything else. "¡­It''s fine," she murmurs. "You can read it." Then she looks away. Instantly. Her fists clenched so tightly, her knuckles turn white. Her entire body folds inward, like she''s bracing herself for a blow. ¡­ I stare at her. "Tch¡­" I click my tongue. And then¡­ I smile. I give up. Because now I know, this isn''t going to go anywhere. Not like this. Even though I desperately want an answer, even though my chest aches, screaming to know what''s inside that book. I shouldn''t. Thus, only one thing left to do. I toss the diary into the air, and with a sharp flick of my wrist¡ª SLASH! A clean arc of magic cuts through the air. The notebook splits, its pages fluttering like feathers before disintegrating into pieces. Chapter 119 - 119: Destroyed diary According to Irene''s report¡­ Morvena might like girls, just like me. But the thing is, nothing was ever confirmed, not directly. There are only hints, fleeting moments recorded in her diary, tucked away between her daily routines and quiet interactions with the few people she trusted. Because¡­ of course. She was sheltered, guarded, rarely allowed to step beyond the walls of her family''s estate. How could she even begin to understand herself then? To explore what she really wants, what she truly feels? Even Irene, who read everything¡­ said the girl herself didn''t seem certain. And she said¡­ it''s only a 90% chance. Ninety percent that she''s like me. That she could love me. That we could¡­ be something more. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, at at first glance, that number should be reassuring. It should feel close. Comforting. But I don''t know¡­ It doesn''t seem like so. To me, that ninety percent number is still too damn small. Because¡­ it now holds everything. All my hope. All my fear. And the rest ten percent is the space where heartbreak lives. And thus, now I''m stuck¡ªheart pounding, head spinning¡ªdesperately wanting to know, but terrified of pushing too far. Ah¡­ What am I even supposed to do? I''m Felicia Aurelia di Ventaria, the Princess of this Kingdom. Feared, powerful, untouchable. I have battled countless monsters and demons. Even death itself does not scare me one bit. However¡­ when it comes to this¡­ To love? To feelings? To Morvena? Gods¡­ I''m just as clueless as she is. Maybe even more. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- And so¡­ The torn pages drift down around us, fluttering through the air like delicate confetti¡ªwhite and weightless, yet heavy with the weight of secrets that will never be read. They spiral in the soft candlelight, scattering across the marble floor like snowflakes. I watch them fall. Each slip of parchment spins past my vision, fragments of ink catching in my eyes like distant echoes. My vision sharpens instinctively. If I focus, my eyes can work so fast, my brain can process things so quickly so that I can even capture the hummingbird''s wings mid-flutter, making it seems like slow motion, like time has come to a near stop. And so, I instinctively do that. I gaze across all the pieces, thousands, no, millions of them. Catching glimpses. Faint impressions¡­ Shattered words among the paper storm. ''Her.'' ''Highness.'' ''Her Highness Felicia¡­'' ''Felicia¡­'' Again. And again. And again. I''m everywhere. My name, like a pulse, beating across the pages. Hundreds of times, maybe more. Damn¡­ I know she wrote about me¡­ But¡­ this much? Whaat??? Aaaaaa¡­ I want to scream. Curiosity is killing me now! I wonder what did she truly feel? What did she think as she scribbled those thoughts down in secret? However¡­ well¡­ it doesn''t matter now. The words are gone. Gone with the fluttering paper. There''s no bringing them back. The only thing I can do now¡­ is I close my eyes, and let it go, let the last few pages fall over me like silent feathers. Their fall is soft. Gentle. Final. Meanwhile, beside me¡­ Morvena slumps to the floor. Her breathing is ragged, shallow and sharp like someone surfacing from deep water. One hand grips her chest tightly, as though she''s trying to hold her heart together. She''s trembling. Still visibly shaking, even now. Well, seeing her like this, so fragile, so exposed¡­ I don''t feel regret anymore. Yes. it was indeed the right decision, to destroy the diary. I''m glad I chose it over curiosity. If I had read her diary¡ªforced myself past her fear¡ªI might''ve broken something precious before it even had the chance to grow. And of course, I''m not giving up either. Not at all! After all, there''s more than one way to this! As Morvena''s my knight now, she''ll be by my side every day, morning to night, seven days a week. I will have time¡ªall the time in the world¡ªto get to know her, to be close to her, to understand her at her own pace. Yes, I have to be patient. Let it grow slowly. Let our connection bloom on its own, built it slowly through trust. And maybe, someday¡­ I hope¡­ she''ll open up to me not because she must, but because she wants to. "Haizzz¡­" I breathe out. The tension begins to fade. And the moment feels¡­ soft again. Quiet. The firelight flickers lazily on the walls. My skin still glows faintly from the warmth of the massage oil. And as I glance down at her, still kneeling at my feet, I can''t help but smile a little. Alright then! I start cheering myself up with more positivity. The night is still long. Why not let go of this heavy moment¡­ just for now? Why not let myself enjoy the simple pleasure of her amazing foot massage? She''s only finished one leg, after all. There''s still another to go¡ªanother hour of watching her hands work, of admiring her from above while pretending not to. So, with a soft chuckle, I shift my position slightly, extending my other leg toward her, lips parting to deliver another teasing command¡ª But then¡ª "I''m a lesbian." Suddenly, the words fall from her lips so quietly they almost vanish into the air. Almost. But at the same time, those soft words, shatters my reality. And then¡­ the world just¡ªstops. The flames in the lamps seem to freeze. The air stills. My body locks. I stare at her. Wide-eyed. Unbreathing. My heart doesn''t beat. And then¡ª Ba-dump. Ba-dump! BA-DUMP! It suddenly slams back to life¡ªthundering like a war drum in my ears, deafening and wild!!! BA-DUMP! BA-DUMP! BA-DUMP! "S-say that again?" I whisper, stunned. My voice barely escapes my throat. I feel like I''m choking on it. That ache returns¡ªthe nausea, the pressure, the awful, tightening twist of something buried too long suddenly surging back up, all at once, drowning me. I think I heard her right. But I could be wrong. My mind might be playing tricks on me. After all, I''m not exactly in the best state to process anything right now. I''m shaking. Gods, I''m shaking! Morvena gulps hard. Her lips press together in a trembling line. Her arms quiver, her fingers curling slightly in her lap. She looks so small. So fragile. So breakable. "I¡­ I''m a lesbian, Your Highness¡­" she says at last, her voice cracking under the weight of her own truth. "T-that''s why I didn''t want you to read the diary¡­" Chapter 120 - 120: Morvenas confession [WARNING! - The last part of this chapter, and the smut chapter will feature some intense scene (toe sucking, feet licking) that can make some people uncomfortable.] -------------------------- "S-say that again?" "I''m¡­ a lesbian¡­ Your Highness¡­" she confesses, voice barely above a whisper. "T-that''s why I didn''t want you¡­ to read¡­" And just like that¡ª Boom. My heart swells, almost painfully, like it''s about to explode from the sheer force of emotion surging through me. My fingers tremble. My breathing stutters. I''m shaking. Gods, I''m shaking so bad. What the hell is this state I''m in? This trembling chaos crawling under my skin? That means¡­ 99.9%. 99.9%! Still not enough! I need more. I need her to say it again. Clearer. Louder! Just to be sure!!! "T-that means¡­ you like girls¡­ right?" I ask, my voice cracking as the words scrape up my throat. My teeth sink into my lower lip so hard I taste blood. Pain. But gods¡­ it''s so sweet. Morvena doesn''t say anything right away. Just a small, hesitant sound¡ª"Nn¡­"¡ªand a slow nod. A single, quiet gesture. But it says everything. That''s 100%. No more guessing. No more maybes. No more hoping and wishing and tormenting myself with doubt. She likes girls. And now¡­ now that she''s said it¡­ WHAT THE HELL AM I SUPPOSED TO SAY BACK?! FUCK!!! My brain blanks out completely. Every word I could''ve said? Gone. Poof! Like a spell gone wrong. Help. HELP. SOMEONE. DIVINE INTERVENTION, PLEASE?! And the, the only thing¡ªthe only fucking thing¡ªthat escapes my lips is: "¡­Okay." Dead, flat, emotionless. A whisper that lands with the grace of a dead fish. ¡­ ¡­ NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡ª WHAT THE HELL KIND OF RESPONSE IS THAT, FELICIA?! Meow¡­. I want to die. I want the floor to swallow me whole. I want someone¡ªanyone¡ªto erase that moment from freaking existence!!! But then¡ªbefore I can scream, before I can try to fix my abysmal failure¡ª Morvena suddenly rises to her feet. Straight. Stiff. Her shoulders squared, her back rigid with tension. Her tail twitches behind her, bristling. Her ears flick upright, and her eyes¡ªshut tight. And when she speaks¡ª Her voice is trembling. Strong, but trembling. "And not only that¡­ I¡ª" she swallows, hard "¡ªI''m in love with you, Your Highness!" ¡­ Eh? "I''ve been dreaming about you. Looking up to you¡­ even before I met you. Even before that day." Eh?? "People always whispered that you were like me¡­ that you were into girls too. But there were so many lies about you, I didn''t know what to believe. I was scared¡­" EHH?! "But when you knighted me, when you placed that sword on my shoulder¡­ I was so happy. I thought¡ªmaybe¡­ maybe I could finally be with the one I love." She stops. Her lips quiver. Her breath catches. And slowly¡ªso slowly¡ªshe opens her eyes just a sliver. And she looks at me. Searching. Desperate. Waiting for something. A word. A reaction. A sign. But I¡­ I''m still processing¡­ Still trying to remember how to fucking breathe. ¡­ Wait a goddamn minute¡ª Did I, the cursed princess Felicia Aurelia di Ventaria¡­ just get confessed to?! What¡­ even¡­ is this? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My chest''s too tight. My pulse is screaming. My stomach''s doing backflips!!! I want to say something. Anything! I want to tell her I feel the same, that she''s not alone, that I''ve been falling for her too. That she''s been haunting my dreams. That she''s the only person who''s ever seen me¡­ truly seen me¡­ But all I manage to say is, once again¡­ "¡­Okay." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" My brain screams. Another pathetic response! Another useless, one-word disaster of a reply! I can''t believe I just did that. Again. Someone¡­ anyone¡­ just end me now! ¡­ Morvena sighs quietly. "Ah¡­ so I am rejected¡­" Her shoulders relax, and then¡ªgods help me¡ªshe smiles at me. That warm, kind smile. The same one that stole my heart the other day. It''s faint, tinged with sadness, yes¡­ but there''s no anger. No bitterness. Just a gentle acceptance that makes my throat tighten. And seeing that¡­ Something in me shifts, bringing me calm. Right. I need to step up, I need to give her a proper answer. So I take a breath, swallow my nerves, and finally say¡ª "No. I accept." ¡­ As I said that¡­ She freezes. Eyes wide. "Eh¡­?" "I accept," I repeat, voice stiff, expression carved in stone. My face refuses to cooperate, but my words tumble out anyway. "I love you too, Morvena¡­." There''s a long silence. However¡­ For some reason¡ª "B-But I''m so unworthy of you, Your Highness!" Morvena cries, panicking, her hands suddenly flailing. "You''re a princess! And I''m just the daughter of a minor baron!" "So what?" I say coolly. "And not to mention, I-I''m weird!" "How weird?" "Very weird!" she blurts. "Like¡­ socially awkward, barely-leaves-the-library weird! Hahaha¡­ " She laughs nervously, scratching the back of her head. And I¡­ I giggle. Gods, she''s adorable. I already know she''s a bit of a shut-in. I read Irene''s report. The girl spends most of her time buried in books, barely talks to anyone, and carries a curse that''s likely alienated her from half the noble class. But to call that weird? In front of me? Me¡ªthe Felicia Aurelia di Ventaria, the rumored mad princess with a demon''s curse and a bad habit of stepping on people in public, beating them up and saying crazy shits all the time? That''s not weird. That''s precious. Hell, that''s adorable! "Well," I smirk, lifting my wine glass. "I''m very weird too!" I take a sip. "We''re not like other people, Morvena. And that''s fine by me." She beams. "R-really?" But then her expression shifts. Slightly more serious. She exhales deeply. "¡­No, wait. There''s something else." "Hm?" Her eyes flick away. She bites her lip. "There''s¡­ something else. Something that might make you feel disgusted with me." I raise an eyebrow. "¡­Alright. What is it now?" She fidgets, hesitating. Then¡ªlike ripping off a bandage all at once¡ª "I have a thing¡­ for feet." ¡­ What??? I pause. The wineglass stops halfway to my lips. "¡­Come again?" And suddenly, Morvena blurts out everything¡ª The deepest, darkest secret that must''ve been written in that diary. "Yes, I have a thing for feet! "I want to be stepped on! "I want to be! "That day, at the academy, when you used your foot to lift that girl''s face¡­ and then kicked her¡ª "I was like¡­ "Aaaahhh! "Damn it! "I wanted to be her!!! "I wanted to feel your foot on my face!!! "And when they grovel beneath you¡­ "When they touch your legs¡ª "Aaaaaa¡­ "Fuuuuuck!!!" She curses, her voice cracking, her cheeks blazing red, her hands gripping her knees. "I was so jealous I nearly passed out!!!" ¡­ "Haizzz¡­" Morvena ends with a deep sigh. "So, Your Highness¡­ a girl like me is such a lost cause. Please don''t waste your time on me¡­ "Even if you say you accept me¡­ there''s no way I can be with you. "I''ll only taint your name¡­ I''ll never deserve you¡­ "And I don''t think I should keep doing your nightly foot massage anymore¡­ "Because if I do any more¡­ "I''ll die¡­ "Like¡­ literally die¡­" And as she says that¡ª Blood drips from her nose. Slowly. Softly. Drip¡­ She wipes it with the back of her hand, smearing red across her skin. ¡­ ¡­ Pfffft¡ª I snort. What the heck was that? And then¡ªoh gods, I lose it. "PFFFHHH¡ªHAAAHAHAHAHAHA!!" It bursts out of me like a damn explosion¡ªmanic, uncontrollable, feral. The kind of laughter that cracks through the soul like lightning. It starts in my chest and spills out in jagged waves, echoing through the chamber like a banshee''s cackle. I can''t stop. I can''t stop! My entire body folds in on itself from the sheer force. I laugh until my lungs burn, until my vision blurs with tears, until I can''t tell if it''s hysteria or ecstasy. And then¡ªflip! Before I even realize it, my body''s upside down. Literally. My legs kick up over the back of the velvet chaise like they''ve been possessed, and my head hits the floor with a thump, hair spilling everywhere like a snowy waterfall. And from here¡­ I have a perfect view. Her panties. White. And soaked. Ah¡­. So that''s what happened earlier. That''s why she was acting so weird when she was massaging my foot. That explains everything. But then¡­ suddenly¡ª Now that I really think about it¡­ She likes being¡­ stepped on? And I like¡­ stepping on¡­ people? Oi¡­ Isn''t that like¡­ A perfect match? A strange sensation stirs inside my chest. A fire. A heat. A wicked, wicked little thrill. A switch, flipped right then and there. I right myself, slowly, shifting into a more composed posture. I rest one arm along the back of the couch, chin tilted, eyes fixed on her. "Sit down," I command smoothly, my voice cold with authority again. "Y-Yes, Your Highness." Morvena obeys instantly. She sits, legs folded, her head bowed. She inhales, then exhales. And then, her ears twitch as she giggles¡ªno, laughs¡ªquietly to herself. A little manic. A little broken. "Ahh¡­ now that I''ve said it¡­ I''ve ruined my chances, haha" she breathes out, just barely loud enough for me to catch it. But¡­ She couldn''t be more wrong. Because in my heart, in this dizzy, dangerous moment¡ª It''s actually¡­ the opposite¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "Look at me," I say. Morvena lifts her face, then meets my eyes, smiling at me again. But not, I''m going to give her my real answer to her question. I lift my foot, hovering just above Morvena''s face. "Ah~¡­" Morvena sighs. her eyes darken, her breath turns steamy. Then I press down, hard. Morvena''s breath hitches, her body squirms under the pressure. And just like that, I start. I move my foot, grinding the arch of my sole against her delicate features. Her cheek yields beneath my weight, the heat of her skin seeping into me, her breath hitching in a way that makes my pulse skip. My teeth sink into my lower lip, hard, the sharp sting only feeding the fire coiling low in my belly. I don''t know why¡ª No, that''s a lie. I know exactly why. Because as I dominate her like this, as I feel her tremble under my foot, pleasure ruptures through me, molten and sweet, a thrill so sharp it borders on pain. My toes then drag down the slope of her nose, tracing the bow of her parted lips. Her face is flushed now, her pupils blown wide, gaze drunk and unfocused. She doesn''t say anything more, she''s totally in a trance now. And that look¡­ That look. With blood smeared all over her nose, face It sends a jolt straight to my core, wetness pooling between my thighs. Ahhh~ Pathetic. Beautiful. I ache just watching her. Then¡ªwithout warning¡ªI shove my big toe past her lips. Her mouth closes around me in an instant, her tongue swirling in slow, worshipful strokes. It''s hot, it''s wet. And then¡­ she begins, sucking my big toe like she''s starving, like my skin is the only thing that can quench her. Chapter 121 - 121: Feet (R-18) "Aahh~?" A filthy, lust-drenched moan rips out of me, so shameless I almost squirm. My big toe plunges deeper into Morvena''s starving mouth, slick and soaked now. Her tongue lashes around it, hot, wet, slithering slow and deliberate, like she''s desperate to carve my taste into her damn soul. She licks¡ªsharp, hungry swipes. Then slurps, a loud, nasty schlurp echoing off the walls. Licks again, her glistening pink tongue darting out, teasing me like a devil playing dirty. Then sucks¡ªhard. "Mmmmh~" Oh, fuck¡ª Her mouth''s a blazing furnace, scorching my skin, addictive as hell. Her plush lips clamp tight around my toe, sucking with a frantic, greedy pull that feels like she''s trying to yank my whole being through it. She''s wild now, spit flooding out like a beast unleashed¡ªthick, lewd streams gushing over my foot. It pools between my toes, oozes down in slow, obscene trails, glinting in the dim light before hitting the floor with wet splats. Drip¡­ Dripp¡­ Plap¡­ plap¡­ "Mmmmh¡­ haha¡­ mmmh¡­" Fuck¡ªthis is fucking insane. It tickles and burns, pleasure slamming into me hard. My giggles tangle with moans, spilling out in a messy, uncontrollable rush. My body''s shaking¡ªlegs twitching, hips jerking. Every flick of her tongue''s a jolt, a sharp zap blazing up my spine, shredding me into a trembling, giggling wreck. It''s teasing, tickling, driving me nuts. My thighs snap together for a second, clenching tight, needy as hell. I kick my free foot against the floor¡ªthud¡ªtrying to ground myself. My mind''s spinning, fuzzing out fast, thoughts dissolving into a buzzing haze. The room tilts, blurs. All I know is heat¡ªher molten mouth dragging on me, sweat soaking my thin silky gown, my lower belly pulsing loud and wet with every slck of her tongue. The fabric sticks to my skin, too hot, too tight, rubbing my nipples raw¡ªbut I''m not peeling it off yet. Not now. Not now. Not yet. I then shove my foot deeper, ramming it in, chasing that suffocating, sloppy rush. She jolts¡ªgurk!¡ªchoking hard, gagging with a wet sputter. Spit sprays, hitting my ankle. But she recovers quick, eyes flashing, and dives back in. Her mouth stretches wide¡ªwoop!¡ªjaws straining as she crams my big toe and two more into that tiny, cute hole, now stretched lewd and gaping. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She sucks like she''s lost it, a loud shlurp-shlurp, eyes rolling back in a haze of filthy bliss. Her face is a mess¡ªflushed red, dripping sweat and lust, strands of hair plastered to her cheeks. Ah¡­ The sweet, pure Morvena is dead. Now she''s a feral, horny demoness, drooling for my feet. And she''s bleeding still¡ªnose leaking red, blood streaming down her chin, smearing onto my foot as I pump it in and out. It mixes with her spit, painting my skin in sticky, crimson streaks. She groans, a low mmmmph, and bites down lightly¡ªteeth grazing me, sending a fresh spike of heat through my gut. "Mmmmmhh~" Her muffled moans vibrate against my toes, blending with the wet, sloppy squelch-suck of her mouth. The sounds bounce around, loud and crude, flipping every damn switch in me as my free hand claws at the floor Scritch¡ªmy nails rake the wood, clawing up splinters that jab into my skin, stinging sharp. Damn it¡­ I''m so fucking turned on, it''s spinning my head. My hand''s already gripping my tits, squeezing hard, fingers sinking into the soft flesh as my breaths rip out hot and ragged¡ªhah¡­ hah¡­. My teeth clamp my lower lip, nearly drawing blood, while my stomach clenches, muscles twitching, jumping like they''re alive. I shift fast, shoving my foot deeper, toes sliding against the slick, velvety walls of her cheeks. Oh¡­ it''s soft, drenched, smooth, so fucking warm. I need to see it. I hook my toes into one side of her mouth¡ªyank¡ªpulling it wide open. She lets me, jaw dropping loose with a wet pop, showing it all: sharp white fangs gleaming like knives, pink gums and inner cheeks dripping with heat, and her tongue¡ªsmeared with blood and thick spit¡ªlolling out, fat and eager. "Ahh¡­ aaa¡­" Morvena stares up, panting, her breath steaming in the cold air, fogging between us. Fuck¡­ She''s obsessed with my feet¡ªI know it. But now¡­ am I getting off on her nasty, stretched-out mouth too? Hell yeah, I am. No shame in that! I smirk, dragging my tongue slow and wet across my lips¡ªslck. Alright, let''s keep going. My toe prowls her sloppy cavern, scraping the jagged tops of her teeth¡ªscritch¡ªthen dipping to drag along the bottoms, before pressing onto her tongue hanging out like a damn cushion, soft and slimy. I rub it, slow at first¡ªshff¡ªthen up and down, feeling every ridge. Down, it''s smooth as fuck. Up, the tiny spikes on her tongue rasp against my skin¡ªzzt¡ªmaking my toes curl. I stop, and her tongue moves¡ªwriggling like a snake, weaving between all five toes, licking them raw with wet, wild twists¡ªslrp, slrp. But then, suddenly¡­ Morvena smirks, dangerously. She snatches my foot, nails biting into my ankle, and drags her tongue up my sole in one slow, savage swipe! "MMmmmhhh!" Morvena moans, a satisfying moan. But I¡ª "Hihk!" I choke out a gasp¡ªhalf-laugh, half-scream¡ªthe ticklish shock so damn hot it rips the air from my lungs. She dives back in, attacking my toes with faster, messier sucks Fuck¡­ What was that? That hit like lightning! I''m buzzing, eyes locked on her, thrilled and hooked. What a fucking sight¡ªbeautiful catgirl sprawled out, surrendering, letting me stomp her face with my foot. This is way hotter than I expected, and I''m loving every second. I let her suck, lick¡ªslck, slrp¡ªwhile I loom over her like a goddess, soaking in her worship, her submission. Now that I think about it¡­ Feet licking¡­ This is the freaking ultimate form of worshiping, isn''t it? "Hehe¡­" Anyway, time to switch things up. I have two feet, so there''s another one that needs her pampering! I yank my right foot free from her mouth, slick with her spit, and shove my left one in. She latches on instantly, sucking it deliciously with the same feral hunger, lips stretching wide around my toes. My right foot, now loose, roams wild. I smear it across her face, leaving wet trail of her own saliva, pressing over her fluttering eyes, then slides up to her sweat-slick forehead, tangling her hair into a messy halo. I then nudge higher, tracing the soft curve of her catgirl ears, dipping my toes into the warm, furry hollows. They twitch under my touch. Cute, so fucking cute! And I pinch it with my toes, smirking as it flicks against me. I then toy with it, teasing, until the thrill dulls, and my foot drifts lower. It grazes her shoulder, then lands on her chest. I press down, and her tit gives way. It''s soft, plush, bouncing under my sole. The silky gown slinks beneath my touch, her thick bra barely holding back the heat of her skin. "Mmmh¡­" Morvena''s moan vibrates, low and needy, as I knead her tit with my foot, rolling it in slow, deliberate circles. I move to kneed her other breast too. "Ahh¡­" I sigh, my own hand clawing at my chest, squeezing hard, lost in the mirrored heat of her submission and my dominance. But then, suddenly¡­ A feral fire flares in Morvena''s eyes. She flips the script, cranking up the pace¡ªlicking, sucking, attacking my foot with wild, savage hunger! slck, slrp.. SLRP! "mmmmmhh" "MMMMHHH!"! "H-hold on a minute¡­" I gasp, panting. "W-wait a minutes!" But to my surprise¡­ she doesn''t give a fuck! Her catgirl tongue¡ªrough, bristly¡ªlashes out, scraping my skin like a hot, wicked claw. My mind rips away from her soft tits, snapping back to my left foot as the tingling explodes into a full-on assault. "Aa~ haha¡­" I giggle, half-crazed, legs shaking, jerking, damn near convulsing in her grip. The pleasure slams into me¡ªfast, too fucking fast. "A~~~~hhh!" "Mmmmmmhhh~~" My back arches hard, hips bucking as I thrash under her, a sweaty, writhing mess. "Fuck¡­" I hiss, "Fuck¡­ Morvena¡­!!!" Damn it! At this rate¡ªdon''t tell me¡ª I''m gonna cum just from her licking my fucking feet? What the hell is this? "MMMmmmhhh!~~~" It''s too much, too fucking intense! "UGHGHGHHHHH!!!~~" My spine bows, head snapping back. Morvena smells blood¡ªshe doubles down, sucking harder, licking fiercer, that rough tongue grinding into me. Her hands clamp my legs like steel traps, nails digging deep, pinning me so my feet can''t escape her starving mouth. And then¡ª And then¡ª "MHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~~~~!!!!" I break. "FUCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKK!!!" A brutal, electric orgasm tears through me, starting at my feet and crashing in wild, shuddering waves across my whole body. My legs spasm, twitching like I''m possessed. And¡ª BAM! I kick out hard, launching Morvena off me. She smashes into the wall, cracking it to shit, while I collapse, tumbling off the couch, hitting the floor in a sweaty, trembling heap. For ten seconds, I can''t think, can''t move¡ªmind blank, body wrecked. Fuck¡­ Did I¡­ Did I hurt her? That kick was vicious¡ªa reflex from cumming so hard, but it still had half my strength behind it! "M-M-Morvena¡­" Her name stumbles out between jagged breaths, but I''m too fucked up, too lost in this climax, to crawl over and check. God¡­ I''m freaking out now. But then¡ªdespite the wall being a damn crater¡ªMorvena''s fine. She wipes blood off her mouth, looks at me, a slow, dirty smile curling her lips. Her eyes¡­ still hungry, still begging for more. "Your Highness¡­" she purrs, voice low and thick. And me? Fuck yeah, me too. "Morvena¡­" Chapter 122 - 122: Hot kissing (R-18) Slowly, I rise back, sitting on the floor. My breath still comes in uneven waves, and my body feels flushed, warm, still trembling¡ªlike I''ve been caught in a storm and only now landed on solid ground. Across the room, Morvena is slumped near the far wall. Behind her, the stone bricks are cracked, a deep dent marking where she must''ve collided. A massive, beautiful portrait of me, or the one and only Princess Felicia, has fallen, its golden frame shattered on the floor beside a pair of toppled vases. Water soaks the rug, and the flowers that once stood so delicately in the vases are now strewn in disarray, their rosy petals scattered across the ground. Morvena''s dress is drenched. Clinging to her like silk. Her hair is tangled, her breath sharp and ragged. She looks like she''s just returned from the frontlines of a crazy battle. Which, in a way¡­ she has. I glance at the broken wall behind her. Damn¡­ what a close one. If it hadn''t been thick and reinforced with many layers of enchantments, she might''ve crashed straight through and flown out of the palace entirely. I chuckle. Suddenly¡ª "Your Highness? Is everything okay in there?" a woman''s voice calls from outside. Right. I let out a small laugh, shaking my head at myself. "I can''t believe I forgot about them." My personally selected handmaids. They''re always stationed just beyond the double doors, standing guard, waiting for orders. They are not only maids, but fearsome warriors as well. They are all pledged to protect me, and I, of course, trust them with my life. Morvena crashing against the wall must have alerted them. However, without my order, they are not allowed to enter. "Lina," I call, raising my voice. "I''m alright. You''re all dismissed for tonight. Morvena will be staying with me." A pause. Then¡ª "B-But, Your Highness¡ª" "That''s an order," I say, firmly, clearly. "¡­As you will, Your Highness," Lina replies, and I hear the shuffle of movement, the soft echo of feet retreating down the corridor. I focus with my eyes for a moment and activate my mana-sense, brushing against the subtle auras just beyond the chamber walls. Gone. Good. Now¡­ it''s just us. Whatever crazy things we do from now, no one would be able to hear them. Knowing that, I turn my gaze back to Morvena. She''s still there, still sitting among the broken pieces of porcelain and petals, her chest rising and falling with shaky breaths. Her eyes meet mine, wide and glassy, as though the storm inside her hasn''t yet calmed. Her dress clings tightly to her frame. Her hair falls messily around her face, soaked through and sticking to her cheek. She''s never looked more real. More raw. More beautiful. "Will you come to me," I ask quietly, "or should I come to you?" Morvena''s breath catches. She blinks once. Then nods¡ªnervously, shyly. "I-I''ll come to you¡­" she whispers. And she does. On her knees, crawling across the broken glass and velvet carpet like it means nothing to her¡ªlike the only thing that matters is closing the space between us. Finally, she stops. Right in front of me. Her hands rest on her lap, fingers twitching slightly. I take her hand. Then I lean in. Slowly. Stopping just enough that she can feel my breath brushing against her lips. "Morvena¡­" I whisper. "Ah¡­" Morvena breathes, swallowing hard, her breath is heavy and warm. And so, without another word¡ª I close the distance. For her. For a kiss. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Mmmmnh¡­" Morvena''s moan pours into my mouth, a deep, shaky growl that sets my blood on fire. It''s not just sound¡ªit''s a fucking claim, a surrender, a demand all at once. I fire back with my own¡ªa rough, desperate groan tearing out of my chest as our lips smash together, hard and messy. Our noises twist into a wet, filthy mess¡ªgasps, whimpers, a nasty symphony of two bodies drowning in each other. Every ragged breath, every choked cry pumps the heat between us, the air thick with sweat and raw, dripping lust. I kiss her deeper, devouring her like she''s the only thing keeping me alive. Our mouths fuse, lips dragging, sucking, biting¡ªher fat lower lip trapped between my teeth before I lick it, hot and slow. Then our tongues crash, slick and wild, tangling like snakes fucking in a sloppy, frantic dance. Gods¡­ I''m losing it again. My head''s spinning, heart slamming so hard it might bust out of my chest. So this is kissing. I fucking love it. The sensations are dangerous, addictive, insane. "Mmmmh..." But then, a jolt hits me, hard. Wait¡­ Hold the fuck up! This mouth, this wicked tongue of her... just minutes ago, they were all over my feet, licking every inch, sucking between my toes like a shameless slut. And now I''m kissing it. I''m tasting it... So¡­ I''m basically tasting my own feet? Indirect kissu my own feet! Haha, what a fucked-up thought! A crazy laugh rips out of me, wild and unhinged. But anyways, who gives a shit? Because all I taste now is her¡ªher spit flooding my mouth, thick and sweet like honey spiked with sin, coating my tongue until I''m dizzy. Gods... She''s a goddamn wrecking ball of a kisser¡ªlips moving with reckless hunger, sucking my tongue into her wet, hot mouth, clamping down just hard enough to make my body throb. And then, as we rip apart, we are both gasping, two fucking same of a mess. My lungs burn, body shaking, the air between us crackling. A shiny string of spit stretches between our swollen lips, glinting like liquid silver before it snaps, dripping slow and nasty to the floor in a lewd, lusty bead. "Morvena¡­" My voice is trashed, rough as hell. I lift a shaky hand, brushing her wet lower lip with my fingertip. Then, like with my toe before, I shove it in. She takes it¡ªeyes fluttering shut, lips closing around me, warm and slick, her tongue swirling slow and dirty. It''s hot, sensual¡ªbut fuck, it''s nothing compared to when she''s on my feet, driving me wild. Now¡­ She''s tasted my feet, my legs, my lips, my fingers. Then... I drag my thumb along her jaw, yanking her face up to mine. Her pupils are blown, black and starving, her breaths coming in short, horny pants. "Wanna taste¡­ the rest of me too?" I murmur into her mouth... A soft, needy whimper spills out of her. "Nn¡­" She nods fast, desperate, practically drooling for it, begging for it And thus, we strip quick, tearing off our clothes, tossing them aside to bare everything. Now, as I look at naked body her... God damn... I can''t breathe... Her tits are small, perky little curves topped with long, pink nipples¡ªhard, straining, begging me to grab them. Lower, her pussy''s a wet dream. It''s a soft pink, framed by pale blue fuzz, dripping with slimy juice that''s already smeared her thighs, glistening like she''s been aching for this. And me? Same fucking deal. My chest heaves, nipples tight and throbbing, matching hers. Between my legs, it''s a goddamn disaster. Strings of slick, horny mess are leaking out, trailing down my thighs, pooling on the floor in shameless, shimmering strands. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 123 - 123: Delicious meal (R-18) "S-should we return to the couch?" Morvena asks, her face flushed deep red, her breath steaming out in hot bursts. I can feel her heart slamming in her chest, wild and fast, syncing with the pounding in mine. "Nah," I growl, voice rough and thick. "Let''s fuck right here." I drop to the floor hard, knees smacking down, ready for it. Morvena scrambles after me, her hands trembling, eyes dark with need. That couch is too damn small for this shit¡ªI''d just roll off, sweaty and tangled with her. There''s no point having sex there. Plus, it''s my favorite couch. I''m not letting our sloppy, dripping pussy juice ruin it. Now we''re level, both sprawled on the floor, staring each other down. Our eyes lock, burning with raw, filthy lust, like we''re about to tear into each other. The air''s heavy, practically choking me with it. "S-should I begin?" Morvena chokes out, her voice cracking under the pressure. I lean back and spread my legs wide, my soaked pussy on full display. Fuck, it''s dirty¡ªMorvena''s gawking at it, her stare licking over every wet inch, and it sends a sharp, nasty thrill shooting up my spine. I drag a finger through my slit, slow and messy. It squelches loud, my lips parting with a slick, wet sound. When I lift my hand, a thick, gooey string of juice stretches from my pussy to my finger, shining and dripping, hot as hell. "Mmmh¡­" I shudder, my thighs shaking, clit throbbing under my touch. It''s so fucking sensitive I could cum right now. But if this is how it feels with my own hand¡­ Then¡­I wonder¡­ How''s it gonna be when Morvena shoves her face in there and sucks me dry? Shit, I''m aching for it. "It''s all yours," I rasp, my heart slamming so hard it hurts. "Eat it up, Morvena." "T-thank you for the meal¡­ Your Highness¡­" Morvena mutters, voice wrecked with lust. She crawls closer, desperate, then bends low, her face hovering over my pulsing cunt. Her hot breath hits me, brushing my swollen clit, and I can feel the wet heat of her mouth so close it''s driving me insane. And I¡ª ¡ª¡ª- "Mmmmh~!" I squirm hard, my legs twitching, clamping around Morvena''s head for a second. I force myself to relax, breathing heavy. "So¡­ this is Your Highness''s¡­ pussy¡­" Morvena gasps, her face splitting into a dazed, horny grin. Her eyes are foggy, lost in it. "So beautiful¡­" Ba-dump! My heart slams in my chest at her words. She''s praising my pussy like it''s a damn treasure, and I''m too flustered to even choke out a reply. Morvena leans in closer, her nose brushing my slick, swollen skin. "Mmh¡­" Another moan rips out of me, loud and needy. But she''s still not diving in¡ªfuck, she''s teasing me. Sniff sniff¡­ She''s smelling it, taking a long, deep breath like she''s savoring me. "Aaaahh¡­ smells so good¡­ I''m dizzy¡­" she groans. Fuck! My heart lurches again, pounding harder. Well, I love that she''s into my scent¡ªshit, it''s hot¡ªbut this girl¡­ how long is she gonna drag this out? I bite my lip, hard. She lingers there, her face inches from my throbbing pussy, and the wait''s killing me. My stomach''s clenching, muscles twitching like crazy, even though she hasn''t touched me yet. I can''t fucking take it anymore! I wanna scream, "Just eat it already!" But I can''t say that¡­ right? RIGHT? ¡­Tch. "JUST FUCKING EAT IT ALREADY!" I snap, done waiting. I grab the reins¡ªthrust my hips forward, smashing my dripping pussy right into her face. My swollen clit drags across her nose, and it sinks into my wet heat¡ª "MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" I scream, "FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCKKK!!!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My body locks up, back arching off the floor as I cum hard. Squirt! My pussy explodes, gushing hot juice all over Morvena''s face like she''s blocking a damn hose. It splashes, drenching her, and when I pull back, her face is soaked¡ªglistening, wide-eyed, stunned. ¡­Shit. "I-I''m sorry¡­" I mumble, embarrassed as hell, my cheeks burning. But then¡­ "Delicious¡­" Morvena whispers, her voice low and hungry. Her tongue darts out, licking the wet mess off her lips, then stays out, begging. "Please¡­ give me more¡­" I just came¡ªmy pussy''s throbbing, so sensitive it hurts¡ªbut she''s pleading, all needy and wrecked. Fuck it. If she wants it that bad, I''ll give it to her. I shift forward again. This time, my slick pussy grazes her tongue¡ªjust a little, teasing. "Aaaa¡­ mmmhhh¡­" The pleasure hits me like a shockwave, spreading hot and fast every time I dab against her. It''s insane, and I''m already shaking. But I try my best to brace it, try not to come to early again. Now, I''m moving at my own pace, hips rocking, while Morvena just keeps her tongue out, wet and waiting. "Ahhh¡­ ahhh¡­" Every grind, every slick rub against her sends jolts of pleasure ripping through me. I moan loud, twitching like crazy. Her tongue''s so damn soft, sliding in and out of my pussy, coated in slimy juice. Some drips to the floor, splattering messily, while the rest floods her mouth, spilling down her chin. I get used to it fast and push deeper, grinding harder, faster. Soon, I''m fucking her face, smashing my dripping cunt against her. Morvena dives in too¡ªstarts eating me like she''s starved. Her hands clamp onto my hips, pinning me to the ground, fingers digging in. She''s kissing, licking, sucking, her tongue and lips working my pussy like a goddamn pro. "Aaaahhh¡­ mmmmmhh¡­" Our moans crash together, sloppy and loud, filling the air. My brain''s drowning in it¡ªpure, filthy pleasure. She licks up the mess, but more keeps pouring out, soaking her. Her tongue drags along my walls, lapping inside, then flicks my clit, then dives deeper into my wet, dark hole. "Ohh god¡­ mmh¡­ oh god¡­" I can''t believe how much I''m gushing¡ªthe sloppy, squelching sounds are nasty as hell, but I can''t stop! "Yes, yes¡­" I grunt. "Morvena¡­ yes¡­" I grab her hair, grinding my cunt onto her face more aggressively, while clenching my teeth, whole body trembling due to the overwhelming sensations. My favorite''s when she sucks my clit, though. Fuck, it''s intense¡ªmy muscles jump every time her lips latch on, pulling hard. Then she swirls her tongue around it, clockwise, slow and teasing. It builds fast, tight and hot in my core. In minutes, I''ve cum twice more, shaking and swearing through it. But this time, it''s bigger. "Fuck, fuck!" This upcoming orgasm, it''s going to be insane! I can feel it swelling, something massive! I grind into her face harder, desperate, smashing my pussy against her. Her tongue goes wild¡ªfaster, messier¡ªlapping at me like a cat slurping milk, hungry and sloppy. And then¡ª "FUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKK!!!" My body arches, convulsing hard, mind blanking out. Splash! "Fuck! Oh my god!!" I scream, squirt again, blasting her face with a hot, wet flood. Damn, it''s so intense I swear I''m gonna black out¡ªlike I might die from cumming this hard. Then we crash down, sprawling on the ground. "Ha¡­ ha¡­" I''m panting, chest heaving, my body is still throbbing, shaking. "Ha¡­" Morvena''s gasping too, soaked and wrecked. "D-did I¡­ do it well, Your Highness?" "Yes," I rasp, voice shot. Chapter 124 - 124: Desire and lust (R-18) Now then¡­ I can''t just let her eat me out like that and not give something back, right? This girl looks like she''s dying for a reward, practically begging for it with those hazy eyes. I grab her shoulders and shove her down, pinning her to the floor. Then I slide lower, gripping her thighs to pry them apart. Her pussy''s swollen, throbbing, fucking gorgeous¡ªdripping with slimy juice that''s already soaked her thighs. As her legs spread, thick, sticky webs stretch between them, glistening and refusing to break. But then¡ªMorvena snaps her legs shut, fighting me. I push harder, trying to force them open again. She clamps them back. "What the fuck?" I snap, caught off guard. "Y-Your Highness?" Morvena stammers. "You¡­ don''t want it?" I ask, confused as hell. What''s her deal? She devoured my pussy like a champ¡ªwhy''s she acting like I can''t do the same? But then¡­ "I''m¡­ I''m unclean¡­" she mumbles. "Hah?" "Y-you''re the princess¡­" Morvena says, her voice shaking, her eyes tearing up. "B-but I¡­ I''m just a low noble¡­ I can''t let you do this for me¡­" ¡­ ¡­ "Tch, seriously?" My mood sours fast. "So what? I wanna do it, and you want it too, don''t you?" "B-but¡ª" "RIGHT?" I cut her off, glaring hard, eyes burning into her. She squirms, still resisting. "Y-yes¡­ I want it¡­ but¡­" "Haizzz¡­" I sigh, loud and annoyed. Then I lean in close, face-to-face. Fine.. I guess¡­ I will try a softer, more tender approach. "Morvena¡­" I say, pouring out my heart for her . "In moments like these, I''m not your princess, and you''re not my subject anymore. I''m just your lover, and you are mine¡­ we are all the same¡­none of that rank bullshit matters!" As I say that, Morvena''s eyes soften¡­ She nods, quick and shy. "Good. Then as your lover, I''m taking care of you now." With that, she spreads her legs, giving in fast. I huff, shaking my head at this silly girl. Whatever¡ªmy turn now. Ahhh¡­ I''m fired up again I can''t wait to see what she tastes like! But first¡­ "Mmmmhhh¡­" I groan, drinking in the sight of her perfect, dripping pussy and that musky, sexy scent hitting me hard. My finger brushes through her wet pubes, slick and matted, and she twitches¡ªcute as fuck¡ªwhen I touch her. "Alright, I''m going in," I say, voice rough with want. "Nn¡­" Morvena whimpers back, needy and ready. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª And just like that, I dive in, tasting her, eating her out. "Ahhh~~" "AAAAAHH!" "MMMMH~~~!" Her moans are so loud, so fucking filthy, and so fucking hot, echoing through the room and drives me madder. My mouth slurps, lips digging into her deepest spots, sucking down her juice like it''s the best thing I''ve ever had. "I''m cumming! I''m CUMMING!" "MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMHHHHH!" Morvena''s back arches, whole body tensing, squirting. Within minutes¡­ Morvena cums on my face three times, hard and fast. Just like me, she''s a damn fountain¡ªsquirting salty, wet bursts into my mouth. Ah¡­ I swallow it all, I drink it all. It''s divine, hitting my tongue like a drug. The more I swallow her, the hornier I get, heat raging through me like a damn tempest. And then, we flip, switching spots, lying so we can devour each other at the same time. Then we shift again, fingers plunging in, exploring, fucking each other senseless. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I cum. She cums. I cum again. Over and over, relentless. Time''s gone. The world''s gone. Now¡­ it''s just lust, desire, and her¡ªnothing else matters. Suddenly¡ª Something snaps inside me then¡ªsomething feral and violent. Mid-orgasm, as she''s shaking and moaning, I can''t control myself anymore and suddenly grab her leg and fling her across the room¡­. BOOM! My bed explodes into splinters. Luckily, she''s still fine, only bleeding a little. But she laughs¡ªwild, unhinged¡ªand begs me to do it again. And of course, I do it again. And again. And so we fuck, we smash, we destroy. I throw her across the room again. I step on her, grinding my heel in as she gasps. I slam her against the wall, kissing her hard, fingers buried deep in her dripping pussy. Before I know it, the bed, the couch, the table, the closet¡ªeverything''s trashed, shattered in our storm of lust. It''s unreal It''s totally madness In the end¡­ days blur by, and I don''t know how much time has passed. Sunlight, moonlight, sunlight again, streaming through as we keep fucking, relentless. We only stop when Morvena''s too hungry to move, stomach growling louder than her moans. Now, sprawled on the pile of broken bed wood, I feed her magic cherries. "One more. Open wide." "Aaaaaa¡­ wop!" Nomnomnom. Morvena chews happily, her smile bright, her ears flicking with every bite. Gods, she''s so cute I could melt. The sunlight spills through the tall windows, catching in her soft, wavy hair. The bright glow wraps around her like a halo. She shines. Like an angel. No¡ªwait. She is an angel! My angel. My sunshine¡­ She''s the only light in my life now. The only warmth I''ve let close. "Your Highness¡ª" Morvena starts, but I reach out and gently press a finger to her lips. "Hey," I say, giving her a mock frown. "What did I tell you? I don''t like it when you call me that." Her cheeks pinken, but she nods. "O-okay¡­ Felicia." My name on her lips¡­ I like it¡­ "Yes, Morvena?" I say, already smiling. She looks at me, soft and serious. "I love you." Gods. I don''t even hesitate. "I love you too." And I lean in, closing the space between us¡ªnot just for a kiss this time, but to gently press another magic cherry between her lips. She accepts it happily, and in that moment¡­ my heart swells. There''s a smile on my face and tears threatening behind my eyes. I don''t even try to hide them. I used to scoff at stories like this. I never believed in fate. I hated when people spoke of destiny, of soulmates and fairytales. I thought romance was a fool''s illusion¡ªsome weakness meant to be crushed out of me. But now¡­ I do now After all¡­ isn''t this crazy? The mad princess has found a lover? What a crazy world¡­ But then, as I think that¡­ The world suddenly goes black. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "Tch. Can you stop prying into my memory now?" A voice cuts through the void¡ªsharp, familiar, and echoing from every corner of my mind. A voice exactly like mine. Wait. What¡­ what just happened? One moment, I was with Morvena. Loving her. Kissing her. My heart so full it could''ve burst. And now¡­ Now I''m here. Back in this endless world of darkness. Cold biting at my skin. The air heavy with death and silence. The scent of rot and old blood wrapping around me like unseen chains. I shiver. Not from the chill. From the confusion. Where am I? And more importantly¡ª WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?! ¡­ My breathing steadies as I force my thoughts to untangle. After a long, aching pause, it clicks. Right. I''m not Princess Felicia right now. I''m Felicia Flufftail¡ªthe one who was once a guy on Earth. The one who woke up in this catgirl body, the one who is going on an adventurer with Eris in the Vanessa Dungeons. And if I am this version of Felicia¡­ Then that voice¡­ "A-are you Princess Felicia?" I ask. "Of course," she replies. "And it seemed like you got dragged into my memory somehow" And as she says that, suddenly, all the memory of what happened earlier rush aback. "And shit! Eris!" I shout internally. "ERIS! WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER?" If I remember it right¡­ It was her¡­ She, in control of my body, grabbed Eris arm, flinging her, throwing her like a ragdoll into a boulder! Her body slammed hard, then fell limp. My stomach turns. "FUCK!" I scream "ERIS! DID YOU KILL HER? WHY DID YOU DO THAT?" "Tch. Relax," she replies. "That girl is tough. She won''t die from something like that." "Even that, she''s still hurt!" "Tch! If I didn''t, she would''ve stopped me, and I don''t have time for that shit!" "What? Stopped you? From what?" But she doesn''t answer anymore. Just¡­ silence. And then¡­ She lifts our head. My head. And in front of me, the sprawling castle comes into view, the heart of this S rank dungeon. "Wait¡­ this is¡­" "Luminaris, yes." Chapter 125 - 125: A big jump So¡­ my thoughts were right. This sprawling, crumbling castle¡ªit is Luminaris. And this entire S-rank dungeon? It''s actually what''s left of Princess Felicia''s home. A piece of her world, torn from the past and trapped inside a twisted pocket dimension. "What happened?" I ask. "Why is it like this now?" However¡ª "I''ll tell you later. Right now, I''m in a hurry." she replies coldly. And then, she moves. No¡ªwe move. Her hands, her legs, my body. Running forward, sprinting fast. And though her expression is composed, there''s something beneath it. Ba-dump! ba-dump! ba-dump! I can feel her heart hammering in her chest. Or maybe it''s mine. Or both. She''s anxious, worried. A deep pit of unease coils inside our gut like a cold knot. There''s something here. Something dangerous. Something waiting for her inside the shattered walls of Luminaris. Felicia skids to a stop near the cliff edge. And I blink. Huh? "Felicia¡­ there''s no way across!" The bridge connecting this cliff to Luminaris is gone, crumbled, destroyed. And thus, before us is nothing. Just a massive chasm, yawning wide, filled with swirling darkness below. My mind is getting dizzy just by looking down towards the bottom already. I can''t even see what''s at the bottom. And looking from where we are standing, the other side is so far away. A dead tree looks no bigger than my pinky. Yeah, we can''t cross this. There''s no way¡ª But then, I feel it. Felicia crouches low, our muscles tensing, coiling tight like a spring. She draws in a deep breath, concentrate. Power surges through our limbs, charging with energy. A determined fire ignites inside our chest. "Wait a minute¡ªWAIT A DAMN MINUTE¡ªDON''T TELL ME YOU''RE¡ª!" But she does it anyway. BOOM!! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!" We fly. Launched like a cannonball across the void! Wind tears at our face. My mind is filled with my silence screams. FUCK! Am I going to die like this? No! NOT LIKE THIS!!! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!! YOU''RE INSANE! YOU''RE A LUNATIC!" My stomach flips six times in a row. FUCKKKK!!! But then¡ª The other side suddenly appear much closer, and finally¡ª CRASH!! We land. Stone cracks beneath our boots. Dust flies up in a thick cloud. But¡­ we''re standing. Somehow, we made it. "¡­No way!" I gape in my mind, speechless. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She just jumped that. She just freaking jumped that?!!! Like it was nothing? What the hell? "Tch. Can you be quiet?" Princess Felicia mutters coolly. "I''m trying to focus here." "O-Okay¡­" I croak. Phew! I seriously thought we were going to die. This person, this princess, she''s goddamn crazy! But well¡­ now that I''ve peaked through her memories though, I''m not surprised. That''s just who she is. Unapologetically bold. Utterly reckless. Terrifyingly strong. Haahhh¡­ I guess¡­ there''s nothing I can do now except hold on for the ride, as she''s totally in control of the body right now. I just hope, and pray that we will survive. So now that we''re here¡ªat the gate of what used to be a glorious palace, and is now a dungeon of death and mystery¡­ I can''t help but wonder.. What''s her plan? What is she going to do? I''m half terrified, half curious. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Step step¡­ Felicia steps forward, our boots sinks into the snow. A giant boulder is in her way, but with just a slight push, it got blasted away, over the cliff, into the abyss. And then she stops¡ªjust ten meters from the shattered gates of the castle. The gates loom high, or at least, what''s left of them. Twin towers rise crookedly into the grey sky, their stonework cracked. The once-grand iron doors hang crooked from twisted hinges¡ªone torn clean off and lying in broken slabs across the ground, the other leaning inward like a drunk at death''s door. Flanking the gate, two statues of knights once stood guard. But now¡­ One is headless and missing both arms, jagged stone stumps jutting out where limbs should''ve been. The other has only half a torso remaining¡ªits upper body lost entirely, leaving just a cracked, armored waist frozen mid-step. Their swords are long gone, their glory¡­ crumbled with the rest of this cursed place. Then, suddenly¡ª Whoooosh. A sudden gust of wind scrapes through me like claws. Cold, unnatural. And with it¡ªgrunting sounds. "Urrrghhhhh¡­" A low, guttural, inhuman grunting noise echoes from somewhere deep inside the ruined castle. There''s even some sounds of something metal scraping across the ground. "W-w-wait, wait, wait, DO YOU HEAR THAT?!" I stammer, tail flaring straight up like a broom. Panic hits me like a lightning bolt. "Of course, we share the same sense!" Princess Felicia growls. "¡­Ah. Right." "Tch¡­" she clicks her tongue in annoyance, and clutch her chest, irritated. Badump. Badump. Badump. Badump. Our heart pounds like war drums. Cold sweat clings to our skin. Goosebumps rise like tiny needles along my arms. My tail''s stiff as a rod. "Wait, you are¡­ scared too?" I ask. That''s totally unexpected. Honestly I didn''t expect her to be afraid of anything! In fact, she, herself, is more like the ultimate source of terror! "Tch, not me! YOU! Honestly, can you not be terrified of literally everything?" she groans, frustration leaking through every word. "Your fear is leaking into me, you idiot!" "WHAT?" I blurt. "Wait¡­ so even when I''m not in control of the body, my mind can still affect it emotionally?" "DUH!" Shit¡­ This is ¡­ not good, isn''t it? "So if you keep being like this, it will affect my combat abilities! Honestly, do you want to live or not?" "I-Im sorry¡­" I . ""W-Well excuse me for being normal! This place is creepy as hell, okay?!" "You! Ugh¡­" she growls in annoyance. Then¡­ Smack. I watch¡ªhelpless¡ªas my hand facepalms our face. "It''s not like I can do anything about your fear, can I¡­" she sighs¡­ "Tch¡­ forget it then. "Well, we can go back!" I stammer quickly. "Y-yeah, we should go back! We should call Eris! S-She''ll help us!" Yeah, that seems like a very reasonable thing to do! However¡­ "¡­Her?" Princess Felicia sneers. "Too bad. I don''t trust her." Chapter 126 - 126: Swallowing fear "Tch. Her?" Princess Felicia scoffs. "Too bad. I don''t trust her." "W-What???" I nearly shout. "What do you mean you don''t trust Eris?! She literally saved me¡ªsaved us!" "And yet, she''s never revealed her secret to you, has she?" Felicia huffs, voice sharp. The words hit harder than they should. "Eh? That doesn''t matter!" I snap, defensively. "Everyone has their own secrets¡ªeven you! We have to respect that. When she''s ready, when she feels safe, she''ll tell me." "Ha. How foolish¡­" "W-What??" I bristle. Gods, this princess¡­ she''s so impossibly stubborn! And now? I''m fuming. First off¡ªwhy the hell does she insist on diving into this cursed dungeon alone, knowing full well that danger lurks around every corner? And second¡ªwhy does she distrust Eris so much? "It takes more than good food and sex to earn my trust, you know." "W-WHAT?!" I choke, practically stumbling over the words. Arrrgghh! I hate this! I hate that I can''t even argue with this! But wait¡­ Sex? "Oi! SEX?! What do you mean ''sex''?!" I panic. "Haha," Felicia laughs. Felicia chuckles darkly in my mind. "Little one, you think I didn''t feel it? When you were basking in all those¡­ lustful moments?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ACCCK!! What the hell? So she knew! She felt everything. She''s been watching the entire time?! A massive wave of guilt crashes over me. After all¡­ this is her body. Not mine. "I¡­ I''m sorry," I mumble inside our shared mind, curling inward like I could somehow hide. Felicia chuckles. "Relax. Honestly? She''s not bad. Even I would''ve fallen for her." "Oooooh! So you do approve!" "Yeah." "But you just said¡ª" "Trust," she cuts in. "Yeah, I don''t trust her. Not fully. And neither should you. She might be good now, but that doesn''t mean you shouldn''t stay alert." I sigh. "Haah¡­ You''re right." Damn it. There''s a long pause, the silence thick with tension¡ªuntil Felicia''s voice sharpens once again. "Now then," she says. "Back to the matter at hand. I''m going in. Try not to panic, alright?" "D-Do we really have to go in?" I whimper. "Yes. We do." "A-Alright¡­" I give in. "Hey, If you cooperate, this will be quick. You''ll be back with your dear Eris in no time." "O-Okay¡­" With this, somehow¡­ we''ve reached a mutual agreement. I swallow my fear. Because deep down, I know the truth¡ªwhether I tremble, whether I scream, whether I beg her to stop¡­ it won''t matter. Felicia will still step forward. There''s no stopping her now. So, together, we move. One step. Then another. Our shared body crosses the broken threshold of Luminaris¡ªthe once-grand castle, now a ruin swallowed by time and shadow. And the moment we pass through its shattered gate¡ª WHAM. The air shifts¡ªno, collapses. A crushing pressure slams down on us like a falling mountain. Our knees buckle. We fall, gasping, choking. The weight is indescribable. It presses into our bones, wraps around our lungs, and coils in our stomach like smoke made solid. The very atmosphere is soaked in death¡ªthick, cold, and cloying. It clings to the skin, seeps into the pores, fills the chest with dread. Darkness looms. Not just around us, but within us¡ªflooding our vision until only the faintest outlines remain. And in the distance¡­ Silhouettes. Shambling. Twisting. Moving closer. Badump. Badump. Badump. Our heart surges, pounding like a drum of panic. Our stomach lurches, and nausea claws up the throat like bile-coated fingers. But then¡ª I remember Felicia''s words. Do not fear. I clutch to them like a lifeline. Do not fear, Felicia¡­ I swallow it down, the darkness, the intense feeling that''s dreading me. I want to get back to Eris. I have to trust Princess Felicia!!! "Good. Keep it like that," her voice murmurs within, calm and steady. Regal. In control. She rises. And I yield. I surrender. All resistance melts from my limbs as I hand over everything to her. All I need to do is hold my fear at bay. Let Princess Felicia handle the rest. And then, slowly¡ªlike a tide ebbing away¡ªthe chaos begins to quiet. Our breathing evens out. Our heart, though still fast, finds a rhythm again. And in that newfound silence¡ª They arrive. Figures, once human. Now just walking corpses. Their skin rots in sloughing layers. Bone juts from open wounds. Eyes long decayed still gleam with unnatural hunger. They stagger at first, then suddenly break into a run. Screeching. Screaming. Charging toward us. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- But still¡ªthose faces¡­ those faces are creepy as fuck! DIE! DIEEEEEE!!! DIE, YOU ROTTING FREAKS!!! I''m screaming inside our shared mind, cheering Felicia on with every ounce of fire I have. And she answers. With her in control, our body moves like a living weapon with pure, honed fury. Power surges through our muscles as if the earth itself fuels us. With a snarl, we charge, and our fist crashes forward¡ª SPLORCH! It sinks into the decayed, bloated gut of a massive zombie¡ªeasily twice our size. One of its eyeballs dangles from a shredded socket, swaying like a grotesque pendulum. Its stomach is gaping open, guts spilling like overcooked noodles. The punch lands deep. The flesh squelches. And for a moment, it absorbs the blow like a wet sponge. But only for a moment. BOOM! Felicia follows through with a monstrous blast of force. The zombie rockets backward, colliding with a crumbling building. The impact detonates its body like a balloon full of spoiled meat. SPLAT. Blood, bone, and viscera rain down like gore-scented confetti. "HELL YEAHHHHH!!" I scream. "THAT WAS INSANE!!!" Felicia laughs, her grin wicked. "What? Now you''re enjoying yourself?" "YES!!! THIS IS AWESOME!" Fighting like this¡­ crushing zombies into paste? It''s so freaking fun! It''s like playing a game on max difficulty with cheat codes unlocked! And Felicia? She''s so baddass, crushing our enemies like tutorial mobs! Haha! Haha! MUAHAHAHAA! I can''t even believe that those same zombies¡­ same creepers, gave me such intense fear earlier on! And now that I think about it¡ªFelicia totally gives off streamer energy isn''t she? Right! Right! Isn''t this just an ultra realistic stream? I feel like I''ve got a front-row seat to the most epic zombie-killing livestream ever. I can feel the impact, the thrill, every heart-pounding beat, and each spine-snapping blow. It''s electric. It''s freaking awesome¡­ "But huhu¡­ could you please do something about the smell?!" I gag. "It''s so nasty! UGH!" And don''t even get me started on the mess. That last explosion soaked us in some sort of¡­ greenish-black ooze. It''s thick, slimy, sticky, and smells like rotting fish mixed with bad cheese. Felicia casually flicks her wrist, flinging the gunk from her hand. "You''ll get used to it. Trust me¡ªit''s only going to get worse." "Aaaaah, why?! Huuuuhuuuuu¡­" I wail, internally sobbing. Still, even through the disgust, I can''t stop watching. Can''t stop loving this. In mere minutes, we''ve already taken down ten¡ªno, fifteen of the undead. Every punch, every blow, is a spectacle. But it''s not over. Not even close. Because now¡­ the real army appears. Dozens more begin pouring out of the shadows, and soon, Hundreds. Not just zombies anymore¡ªbut skeletons. Some armored, some half-clothed, all wielding rusted swords, jagged spears, and broken shields. Empty sockets glow faintly with eerie, blue flames. They raise their weapons and shriek in unison. "Oh shit¡­" I whisper. Felicia just cracks her knuckles, grinning like a lunatic. "Round two, then." Chapter 127 - 127: Killing Undead "Princess Felicia is now in control of my body, wielding it like a rabid, demon-fueled war machine, and I''m just a viewer¡ªa mesmerized passenger trying her best to keep pace with the unhinged carnage exploding through my own damn eyes. A massive zombie, three meters tall, attacks. Felicia drops low, our knees scraping the filth-strewn ground, escaping the swing of its giant, grotesque arm by a hair''s breadth. The air howls past my face, rancid, carrying a stench of decay so thick it burns my lungs. "Too fucking slow, you bloated sack!" Felicia snarls, and then¡ª WHAM! A single gut punch! Our fist drives in, twists, and¡ª BOOM! That''s all it takes. The monster launches into the air like a ragdoll, spinning once¡ªtwice¡ªbefore¡ª SPLOOOSH!!! Its bloated torso bursts like a festering pi?ata, spraying a geyser of black blood, pulpy entrails, and jagged bone shards across the ground. The air grows thick with the reek of rot and the sickening splat of meat hitting earth. Behind us, something stirs. And of course, we hear it. Catgirls'' ears are highly sensitive after all! It''s coming from another zombie lurches from the shadows, its gaping maw stretched wide. As it jumps out towards us, it then shrieks a guttural wail that rattles my skull. Its jagged teeth glisten with strings of rancid drool, its eyes bulging, creepy as fuck. But Felicia''s lips twist into a grin so wild it''s borderline madness. She twists. Our body then snaps like a spring-loaded trap, muscles screaming, tendons popping, as she whips one leg back in a vicious, graceful arc. BAM! The overhead kick slams into the zombie''s temple with the force of a goddamn sledgehammer! Its skull detonates like a fireworks show, brain matter and bone fragments blasting outward as the headless corpse staggers, then flops into the dirt. And then, vzzt! She''s gone. I''m gone. A blur of psychotic speed rips the air apart, a sonic shriek of motion so fast my vision blurs. And in the blink of an eye, we reappears right in the face of another hulking monstrosity. Its sunken eyes leak pus, its gut a distended, quivering sack of corpse bloat, skin stretched so tight it''s splitting at the seams. And Felicia doesn''t hesitate. With a feral cackle, she plunges both hands¡ªmy hands¡ªstraight into its chest! The flesh gives way with a sickening squelch, cold and slimy, like sinking into a vat of spoiled meat. Wet tendrils of decay slither over my fingers, and I can feel the organs and blood vessels and shit wriggling inside, their soft bodies bursting under my grip. "Ughhh! Ewww! EWWWW!" I scream inside, my mind gagging, reeling, on the verge of collapse. But Felicia? She''s fucking thriving. "BAHAHAHA! CHECK THIS OUT, BABY!" she roars, her voice a manic shriek of glee. And then¡ª "HAAAAA!" RIIIIIPZZZ!! With a savage, ear-splitting howl, she tears the zombie in half¡ªright down the goddamn middle! The torso splits wide, a grotesque blossom of carnage, spilling guts, splintered ribs, and a flood of rancid blood that splashes over us in a cold, sticky deluge. Chunks of putrid flesh rain down, slapping the ground like wet, rotten hail, and I''m drenched, screaming internally as the stench chokes me. "AYOO! WHAT THE FUCKKKKKK!!!" I howl. This is madness. This is so cool! I get it. However¡­ "FELICIA, CAN YOU STOP BLASTING ZOMBIE GUTS IN OUR FACE?! WE''RE FUCKING DRENCHED IN THIS SHIT! AAAAA, IT''S SO GODDAMN DISGUSTING!!!" sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She just cackles, wild and unhinged. "Haha, come on, little Felicia!" she taunts. "Just a little bit stinky, what''s the big deal? Grow a spine! And speaking of SPINE!" And before I can even process that, she''s gone¡ªa blur of psychotic speed¡ªand reappears behind a skeleton! She drives her fingers into its back and yanks. SHRRRIP!!! Out comes the spine! "NYAHAHAHA!!" She laughs like a goddamn lunatic, and now that skeleton''s spine is her whip, he swings it, hard! Three zombies catch the blow in a single, devastating arc: The first''s head shears off, skull tumbling with a spray of dust and gristle. The second splits clean in two, torso flopping apart like a gutted fish, oozing filth. And the third? It fucking explodes! And once again, a gory supernova of bone, blood, and pulpy rot showers us head-on. A hot splatter of zombie sludge hits my face¡ªsome of that rancid, gritty shit lands in my mouth. "ACK! PEW! FUCK!" I gag, retching internally as the taste of death coats my tongue. Felicia just spits it out¡ªcasual as hell¡ªgrinning like it''s nothing. But me? I''m done. I''M DONE! "AAAA! DAMN IT, FELICIA!!!" I scream, my voice a raw, desperate wail. "C-CAN''T YOU FIGHT WITH SOME FUCKING GRACE FOR ONCE?! PLEASEEE?!" I''m begging now, tears prickling behind my eyes. Huhu. Sure, it''s cool as fuck¡ªwatching her shred these bastards like a goddamn goddess of chaos. But I''m over it. I don''t want to punch zombies anymore! I don''t want their guts exploding in my face anymore! Suddenly¡ª "Hmmm, wait¡ªfuck yeah, we can do that!" Felicia snaps upright, her wild grin twisting into something sharp and deadly serious. "Eh?" I have no idea what the heck she means by saying that. But a skeleton charges, its rusted sword slashing down in a jagged arc. Felicia doesn''t flinch, she snatches the blade mid-swing with our bare hand, flesh scraping metal, yet there is no blood. Then¡ª BAM! She drives our fist into its skull with a feral snarl. The skeleton''s head shatters¡ªbone fragments exploding outward like brittle confetti, dust and gristle raining down as the body crumples. Now, that jagged, rusted sword''s in our grip, Felicia spins it with a deft flick, the blade slicing the air with a low, menacing hum. "Hey, care to learn some true sword skills from me?" she purrs, her voice dripping with dark mischief. "Huh? C-can I even¡ª" I stammer, my mind still reeling from the chaos. "Of course you can!" she grins, all sharp teeth and blazing confidence. "Instead of sitting there like a scared little kitten, why not seize the chance? Learn from me. These skills might just save your pretty little tail one day." Ooooooh! She''s right. She''s absolutely right! Ever since I was reincarnated into this world, I''ve longed to learn how to fight¡ªto defend myself, to protect the ones I love. And now, having Princess Felicia teach me her sword skills like this? It''s the perfect thing I could ever ask for! "Hell yeah! I''m all in! Teach me, please!" I exclaim, bursting with excitement. "B-but¡­ how does that even work? You''re too fast¡ªI can barely see our movements!" "Well, I''ll slow it down," Felicia says. "And more importantly, this body carries my muscle memory. So even if you''re dumber than a rock, you''ll still manage to pick up a thing or two." "O-ooooooh!" My mind reels. "That sounds incredible!" "But HEY! I''m not stupid!" "Haha, we''ll see about that," she teases. And then, "I''ll show you a few of my styles," she says. "Tell me which one calls to you. Choose wisely¡­" "Nn!" And with that¡ªSCHWEEENGG!! The sword sings¡ªa high-pitched, vicious hum that slices the air like a living thing. I focus. And the lesson¡­ begins. Chapter 128 - 128: Demonic power Earlier¡ªbefore we ever set foot in the Vanessa Dungeon¡ªI made a promise to myself. A vow. That I''d grow stronger, that I''d shed this useless skin, stop dragging everyone down. One day, I''d stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Eris¡ªnot cowering in her shadow, not stumbling in her wake, but with her. Fighting beside her. Ripping through dungeons at her side. Shielding her with my own hands. No more dead weight. No more pitiful, helpless tagalong. I need to be useful! I burn to be strong! "As you probably already know," Princess Felicia speaks calmly in my head, "I don''t have much time left. I can only control this body for so long." I nod internally. "Right." "So, this is your golden chance, girl," she adds, her voice sharper, more urgent. "Don''t waste it." "Nn!" I steel myself. "And how long can you stay in control again?" "Two hours total," she replies. "Which means I''ve got about an hour and thirty minutes left before I''m forced to retreat." "Roger that." The truth is¡­ Felicia''s soul is currently a fractured mess. It''s splintered, crumbling, barely clinging to itself. She can only seize this body in fleeting bursts, and even then, it''s a brutal toll. She needs days, maybe weeks, to stitch herself back together after each takeover. That''s why she rushed into this place with such urgency. That''s why she''s pushing herself so much despite the danger. "But won''t it slow you down? I mean¡­ you have your main objective here you need to do, right?" I ask nervously. "Well, I do, but I still want to teach you," Felicia replies."That''s equally important after all, right?" Right¡­ She has a point Because if I can''t fight for myself¡­ then what happens the next time something goes wrong? What if Eris can''t save me? What if Felicia can''t take over? What if I''m caught, injured, killed¡ª I''m not the only one who''d be doomed. If I die, Princess Felicia dies with me. So yeah. I get it now. I really get it. And thus, even if an hour and a half seems too short to learn swordsmanship¡­ I''ll take everything I can get. I''ll absorb every strike, every motion, every lesson she throws at me. Because I have to. Because I want to. "Alright," she says, her voice sharpening like steel. "Ready?" "Nn!" And with that, we move, rushing towards the enemies. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "First, feel how I channel mana through this body," Princess Felicia says, her voice steady but buzzing with an edge. I zero in. And holy shit¡ªI feel it. Mana surges from my core¡ªa tiny, pathetic speck of a thing¡ªbut it''s pumping out a wild flood of power anyway. It races through my veins, igniting every organ, tissue, muscle¡ªlike liquid fire laced with chaos. It''s in my blood, crackling with this insane, violent energy that makes my skin prickle. "Let''s be real¡ªthis body''s still hot garbage," Felicia admits, blunt as hell. "The best I can do is juice up our muscles with mana to this level." Yeah, I get it. This body''s weaker than a scrawny twelve-year-old! No strength. No muscle. Just floppy, noodly arms and legs that''d snap like twigs. But¡ªwait¡ªto think she can reinforce it this much, just with mana control? Is that even possible?! "Ha, because of our demonic power, that''s why!" "Demonic¡­ power?" "Yeah, you feel it too, right? the nature of this mana? BA-DUMP! BA-DUMP! Our heart slams against my ribs, pounding like a war drum. A red aura seeps from our skin¡ªthick, pulsing, alive. Every breath Felicia exhales spits out a crimson mist, straight-up demonic mana swirling in the air. And its vibe? She lets me taste it for a split second. Instantly, I know. It''s raw violence. It''s unhinged madness. It''s so damn strong it could shove anyone straight off the cliff of sanity with just a tiny dose! "So that''s why you''re breathing out mana like that!" I blurt. "Damn right!" she fires back, grinning like a lunatic. "Otherwise, we''d explode! Pop like those zombies earlier! Our guts and brain would be flying everywhere!" Hell! That description is so graphic I terried a bit. But¡­ I get it. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And then, she explains futther. "Our mana is rooted in darkness, but the demonic corruption''s jacked it up, made it even more vicious, even more unstoppable. It''s literally the strongest mana attribute you can get, hands down, but also the most dangerous thing. Hey, remember those heartaches you had when you tried tapping into it?" "Oh wait, yes!" Earlier, everytime I tried to use my magic, my mana. There''s always this hammering, crushing heart throb and pain that hurt so much it made me just want to end myself. So this is the cause, huh? Demonic power? "Yeah, that''s why!" Felicia nods. "This mana is why. Therefore, without the right breathing and a cool head, it''ll cause more harm than good, it will shred you from the inside out. But if you can master it like I have, though? You''re looking at tenfold strength¡ªno, a hundredfold boost!" she boasts excitedly And Wow! My mind''s spinning, reeling, blown away by the potential! So that''s the secret behind her insane power. Demonic juice? "And here''s another trick," Felicia adds with a wicked grin. Suddenly¡ªshe vanishes. WOOSH! High-speed teleportation tears through the space. In a blink, she reappears in front of a snarling zombie. Its arms raise, too slow. Her sword is already drawn. "Only channel mana to the body part you need," she explains, raising the blade. "And then¡ª" "BLAST IT ALL OUT WHEN YOU STRIKE¡ªLIKE THIS!" SLASH! A quick slash, yet hold the power enough to tear buildings apart! BOOM! The sword carves through, splitting the zombie clean in half¡ªflesh parting like wet paper! A jagged gash of red mana scorches the ground beneath, smoldering with heat and smoke, the air hissing with leftover violence. Damn¡­ I''m floored. The aftershock rolls over us in waves. Just¡­ how insane is her mana control? That''s terrifying. Really terrifying! I literally can''t wait to learn that! "So once you train your body properly and improve your physical foundation, you''ll become strong. Really strong," Felicia says, her voice confident and sure. "Nn!" I nod eagerly. "Then¡­ then do you think I can become as strong as Eris? Maybe in¡­ five years?" Felicia snorts¡ªloudly. "HAAA! Five years? Don''t insult me!!!" She laughs, full of teeth and madness. "If you learn properly, you could get there and beat her ass in one year!" "WHAT?!" My voice cracks inside my head. "O-O-ONE YEAR?!" "That''s the sheer absurdity of demonic force, girl," she replies with a wicked grin. "Terrifying, isn''t it? It''s power that shatters all limits. But be warned¡­ the more you take, the more it tries to take you in return." Gulp¡­ That¡­ that''s amazing! Demonic power heck yeah! "But still," Felicia adds with a half-smile, "Your girlfriend is quite amazing too you know?." "Wait¡ªEris?" "Yeah, her power is extremely rare." She nods. "However, most of her talents are going to waste at this rate. If she has Luminaris training instead of whatever the crap she''s doing, she would be at least ten times stronger by now." Hearing that, I''m excited. T-ten times stronger!? Just how terrifying would she be then? "But," Felicia continues, voice shifting as she steps back into a neutral stance, "we don''t have time for a full mana control lecture right now. I''ll teach you the principles later¡ªyou''ll practice it on your own." "Nn! I will!" Felicia then exhales slowly, raising her sword. "Now¡­ the first sword technique I''m going to show you." She shifts, and¡ªdamn¡ªit''s like watching a storm turn into silk. Her posture sharpens, straiten. Her weight balances perfectly on the balls of our feet. The sword is held high, the blade glinting crimson under the red haze of our aura. Even the air changes. It''s calmer now, instead of the violence vibe I was feeling before. And as she breathes out, our heart rate drops. "First sword style: Di Ventaria Sword Waltz," she announces, voice low and proud. "Graceful. Efficient. Beautiful. The first technique I ever learned¡ªfrom my mother, Queen Alicia." Chapter 129 - 129: Di Ventaria Sword Waltz First Sword Style: Di Ventaria Sword Waltz Felicia moves like a whisper through chaos. Amid the howls of the undead and the clatter of bone against stone, she doesn''t charge. She doesn''t lunge. She glides. Each step is fluid, her body flowing like silk caught in the breeze. Her movements aren''t rushed or frantic¡ªthey''re deliberate, precise, mesmerizing. A rhythm thrums beneath her every motion, invisible but unmistakable, as if the battlefield itself has fallen under the spell of her tempo. Zombies groan, reaching with decaying arms. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Skeletons slash with chipped, rusted blades. But she¡ª She dances. Her footwork is intricate. Beautiful. Almost theatrical in its artistry. Each pivot, each half-step, each turn of her ankle falls perfectly in time. Every exhale follows a beat. Every flick of her wrist answers a silent symphony. This isn''t just swordplay. It''s choreography. A deadly waltz composed of steel, blood, and poise. Even the blade she holds¡ªno more than a rusted relic looted from a skeleton¡ªtransforms in her hands. Once crude, now it sings, slicing through the air with the shrill harmony of a violin shriek. Zzzt. The sword flicks once¡ªquick and clean. The head of a zombie spirals through the air, trailing a mist of blackened blood. Vzzt¡ªVZZZTTT! Another turn. Another strike. Another perfect, fluid spin. The blade carves a spiral across a skeleton''s ribcage, twisting with her body''s rotation, and ends in a final upward flick that splits the thing straight in half. And just like that, they fall, one after another, as if bowing before her brilliance. Like marionettes, strings severed. The spotlight is hers. "Damn¡­" I whisper, awestruck. Even though she said she''d slow down so I could see¡­ I can barely keep up. But still¡ªsomething clicks. There''s a pattern to her movements. A rhythm. Like verses of a song. Like steps in a dance. The more I watch, the more I understand how its work. The patterns¡­ Di Ventaria Sword Waltz is consisted of 13 different move patterns, corresponding to 13 different ''sword songs''. Each one composed to match a particular beat, a particular tempo. And each with a name as beautiful as its form. 1st move - Glass Requiem A rapid series of precise, shallow strikes¡ªaimed at joints, tendons, or bones. It''s used to disable before killing, leaving enemies flailing and broken, preparing them for a final death. 2nd move - Crimson Tercet Three slashes. One diagonal, one vertical, one rising from below. It mimics the rhythm of a fast, triple-note beat. It''s meant to overwhelm defenses in a blur of steel, targeting different angles in one breathless motion. 3rd move - Nocturne Fall A spiraling descent from above. Felicia leaps, turning mid-air, and her sword curves down in a fluid, slicing crescent. It''s used to break through tightly clustered enemies from above. 4th move - Waltz of Dusk A graceful retreat-and-return maneuver, stepping back not just to defend, but to strike. Felicia dances away from an enemy''s strike with a pirouette, only to close in with a fatal thrust as their guard drops. A step back, a twirl, then a sudden bloom of death. 5th move - and perhaps my favorite so far - Bloody Carousel A full-bodied rotation¡ªher entire figure spinning in three slow, controlled steps. Each turn sends the sword flashing outward in spirals, cutting through multiple enemies at once. The battlefield becomes her ballroom. And the enemies¡­ they all become helpless, unwilling dance partners. ¡­ And just like that, the dance continues. Eight more forms. And in total, thirteen "sword songs." One by one, Felicia moves through each of the techniques. I watch, captivated, trying to memorize the way her arms glide, how her knees bend, how her weight shifts at just the right moment. Her footwork flows with impossible grace¡ªso seamless it feels choreographed to music only she can hear. Each strike is unique. Each flourish of her sword deadly. But all of them¡ªevery last one¡ªcan be summed up in a single word: ELEGANT! Yes¡­ this is it. The elegance of death. So this is what a royal sword style looks like. Not raw brutality. Not wild slashes. But calculated beauty¡ªa perfect, terrible waltz through carnage. It''s amazing! Truly amazing! And yet¡­ As I watch her dance among the undead, weaving through blood and bone like a ghost cloaked in grace, I start to feel something else¡ªsomething subtle. Hidden. Sadness. Yes, an emotional weight, trailing in the shadows of her steps. A grief, unspoken, lingering in the air. It''s there, tucked behind the polish of every movement. Buried in the way she exhales when she names each technique. Her form stays perfect all the time. Her rhythm stays exact all the time. But sometimes¡­ I feel her pulse quicken. Sometimes¡­ there''s a flicker of annoyance. A tightening in her grip. A flash of something unspoken in her eyes. And sometimes her movements twitch¡ªalmost imperceptibly¡ªlike she wants to veer off the path. The blade cuts through enemies, but at the same time, it also feels like cuts into her heart for some reason. And soon, I realize why. It''s her mother''s swordstyle after all¡­ Yes, it''s beautiful, it''s regal. But it''s also heavy. Heavy with memory. Heavy with pain, with emotions... And not to mention, on top of everything, there''s also something else I can''t quite place¡­ something strange. A feeling I can''t name, but it clings to this sword style like perfume that doesn''t match the wearer. Something doesn''t quite belong. Eventually, Felicia twirls away from the last of the enemies, cleanly cleaving through a skull mid-spin before landing in a poised stance¡ªher blade lowered in a final, elegant salute. "Hehe," She grins, proud and flushed. "Well? How was it? Want to learn this style?" Well, even though there''s still some weird feeling about this, there''s no denying that this style is amazing! "YES!!" I say without hesitation. "I wanna learn it so bad!!" Oh my! I can already picture it. Me, a dazzling catgirl, with a gleaming crystalline sword, dancing through blood and shadows like a noble warrior out of legend. My dress fluttering, my eyes sharp, striking with beauty and power all at once. Ahh, how amazing that would be! How brilliant that would be! Perfecto! Absolutely cinematic! However¡ª I''m now also curious about my feelings earlier¡­ "¡­Felicia, why¡­ why do I feel like something''s off? Like¡­ something''s missing from this sword style?" "Haha! Because there is!" Felicia says, grinning even wider. "You seems quite smart eh? Good observation by the way!." Eh? As she says that, I''m stunned. Wait. Was that a compliment? She actually praised me?! OOOOOOHHHH! A wave of pride wells up in my chest, and I''m happy! I only said what I felt, but¡­ I didn''t expect it to be right! However¡­ "As you can see, this style is boring." "Eh?" Boring? Boring? WHAAAT??? BORING? I know that it was missing something¡­ But boring? HOW THE HELL CAN IT BE BORING? IT''S MESMERIZING AND COOL AS HECK! "Arrrgghhh!" Felicia groans, dragging a hand down her face. "How do I even say this? It''s good, sure¡ªbut it''s missing something. It lacks freedom, fun! It doesn''t match my style, you know?" And the moment she says that¡ª CLICK. It clicks. So hard. "UOOOOHHHH!!!" I practically howl. "YES! YOU''RE RIGHT! I GET IT NOW!" No wonder it felt off. No wonder it felt weird! It''s too elegant. Too composed. Too tight! Every move in Di Ventaria feels like walking a razor''s edge¡ªperfectly rehearsed, impossibly delicate. You have to move like you''re dancing at a royal gala, not a battlefield. And Felicia¡­? That''s literally the last thing she is! With the demonic corruption pulsing inside her, with madness running rampant through her veins, she''s meant to be violent. Wild. Free. Free to do whatever the fuck she wants¡ªto slaughter, to destroy, and to enjoy every second of it. Forcing her to perform this refined, noble sword style? It''s like locking a lion in a cage and calling it a housecat. It just doesn''t work. It''s wrong. In fact, when she performed Di Ventaria, she changed. Her posture stiffened. Her expression dulled. Her aura dimmed, like someone threw a curtain over the storm inside her. She looked like a princess again. Not the real Felicia¡ªbut a puppet. A shadow. A beautiful shell moving through perfect steps, but hollow inside. Hmmmm¡­ A sword style that strips away the soul of the one who wields it? Now that I think about it¡­ I don''t know if I want to learn it anymore. But then¡ª CRUNCH! Felicia grins, driving her heel through a skeleton''s skull like it''s a rotten melon, shattering bone in a single, vicious stomp. Then, without missing a beat, she snatches a rusted blade from the dust. Crooked. Chipped. Crude. Perfect. She''s now holding one sword in each hand. And that smile on her face? Ferocious. Badump. Badump! Our heart leaps. I feel it¡ªsomething shifting in her. Her tone sharpens. Her body thrums with raw thrill, excitement sparking through every nerve. This is her. Her true self. Unshackled. Unleashed. "Uooooohhh~!" I squeal inside, barely holding back the bubbling excitement. And then, with a wicked grin and eyes lit like wildfire, she says its name¡ª "Second Sword Style! Dual Wield¡ªChaos Tempest!" Chapter 130 - 130: Chaos Tempest "WAIT¡ªWAIT A MINUTE!" I scream, my voice cracking as my brain claws to keep up with the sheer lunacy shredding the world before me. "ISN''T THIS JUST DI VENTARIA SWORD STYLE¡­ BUT DOUBLE?!" "NYAHAHAHA! FUCK YES!" Princess Felicia roars, her laugh a jagged, feral explosion. Her eyes blaze¡ªtwin infernos of madness, sharp as shattered glass, wild as a storm breaking free. She spins. She slashes. She thrusts. She cuts. She tears through the horde like a living tempest, a whirlwind of steel and bloodlust given flesh. And through our shared eyes, I watch in awe and terror, as the carnage unfold. If the Di Ventaria Sword Waltz was a graceful dance of silk and steel, this Chaos Tempest is a meat grinder''s anthem! The movements, the techniques, the slashes and the power that fueling these things are all raw, unhinged, a symphony of destruction so vicious it''s beautiful. Yet, there''s still rhythm in the chaos, a brutal cadence driving every move. She''s a storm given flesh, and I''m caught in its bloody wake. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Felicia starts low, crouching like a predator, then erupts. Her twin blades lash out in a synchronized arc. SHRAAAK!¡ªslicing cleanly through two zombies at chest height. Their ribcages burst open, spewing ropes of black guts and splintered bone as their upper halves topple backward, legs still twitching. She pivots instantly, right blade thrusting forward¡ªSPLURCH!¡ªimpaling a skeleton through its mana core inside its rib cage. It detonates in a crimson flash, shards of bone spraying like shrapnel as she yanks the blade free, already spinning. Her left sword then swings upward in a vicious diagonal¡ªKRRSSHH!¡ªcleaving a zombie from hip to shoulder. Its torso peels apart, organs slopping out in a wet cascade, painting the ground in a glistening smear. Without pause, she leaps, twisting midair¡ªboth blades cross overhead in an X and slashes down towards another zombie. SPLURCH! The impact splits it down the middle, brainpan to pelvis, its halves collapsing. A trio of zombies lurch in, claws slashing. Felicia doesn''t flinch¡ªshe dances forward, right blade whipping in a horizontal blur¡ªVZRRRT!¡ªdecapitating the first, its head spinning off in a fountain of gore. Then, with momentum, her left blade follows, plunging straight through the second''s chest¡ªCRUNCH!¡ªripping out sideways in a spray of shredded lungs and splintered ribs. The third lunges; she sidesteps, spins, and drives both swords downward in a savage double-thrust¡ªSHUNK!¡ªpinning it to the earth. Its body convulses, splitting apart as she twists the blades and rips them free, blood jetting like a geyser. And just like that, in moments, the battlefield has become a slaughterhouse, with corpses pile up in steaming heaps, severed heads roll, guts coil across the stones like grotesque snakes. Blood pools thick and black, skeletons shatter into bone-dust clouds, and the air reeks of iron and rot. And yet, they just. Keep. Coming. They just keep coming. Zombies. skeletons, there''s even ghouls in rusted armor. They don''t just advance¡ªthey erupt, stepping over one another, pushing, trampling on one another as they charge, surging in like a tidal wave of rot and bone, crashing again and again against the storm that is Princess Felicia. But the more they come, the more she dances, and the more she fights, the more feral and madness her dance becomes! Her blades blur¡ªso fast they leave afterimages, like echoes of light. Her feet glide so quickly, it''s like she''s not even touching the ground. Like she''s lightning. VZRRRT! VZRRRT! Her swords now sing with every strike, shrieking with joy and death, as this mad princess is giggling, howling, completely overtaken by the thrill! And somehow¡­ Despite the madness, despite the carnage, despite the chaos... It''s still utterly breathtaking. It''s still mesmerizing to see for some incomprehensible reason. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- And so, through the swirling maelstrom of gore and ruin¡ªafter Felicia obliterates hundreds of undead with her Chaos Tempest Sword Style¡ªit hits me. A flicker of clarity pierces the madness. Finally, and slowly, I see it. I understand. The hidden formula, the brutal genius of how this sword style works. Turns out, those wild, batshit-crazy, utterly unhinged maneuvers she''s unleashing¡ªthey''re not random moves, or anything new, but the Di Ventaria Sword Style at their root! That same elegant, breathtaking dance of blades, once tethered by rigid grace, now laid bare, its shackles smashed, its essence reborn. The original thirteen moves have evolved, splintered into countless variants, many nameless, and yet, each one surging with more raw destruction than the original version! "Hoh?" Felicia''s grin flashes, wicked and sharp, her twin blades spinning in her hands like extensions of her feral soul. Her eyes gleam with dark amusement, catching the blinding glow of mana cores bursting around her. "You''re sharper than I thought, little one." "Nn!" I reply, still breathless, still trying to piece my mind back together. But now, I get it. This¡ªthis madness, this chaos¡ªis the perfect example of that one phrase I''ve heard before: "Learn the rules like a pro, so you can break them like an artist." Yeah. That. Exactly that. Form doesn''t have to be some stiff, ceremonial dance¡ªit can be wild. Wild like a goddamn inferno. And yet still flow like a river. Still carry meaning, rhythm, precision beneath the mayhem. For example¡­ S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her footwork, her movement¡­ Even though they''re fast and seem so random¡ªnope, every single move is still heavily calculated, still precise as hell but dripping with so much crazy creativity it''s unreal. Oh god¡­ My brain''s melting right now, witnessing this Chaos Tempest unfold. It''s absolutely insane, filled with contradictions, but it''s still so damn theatrical my brain''s exploding with so much orgasmic hype I could bust right here! "Nyaa! NYAAHAHAA!" Felicia''s laughing her ass off, and damn it, my soul''s laughing too, vibrating like a maniac! This! This is true liberation! A true upgrade! No, a goddamn ascension! "As you can see," she smiles, grinning wide as she carves through undead like they''re just weeds, "Chaos Tempest is mine¡ªmy personal twist, forged from my family''s ancient swordcraft. "And then, after years of trial, years of blood¡ªI perfected it. "Chaos breeds order, order breeds chaos. "Freedom isn''t breaking tradition¡ªit''s about twisting those traditions it into something new. "Elegant when I damn well please, savage when I crave it. "There are still rules, but they are my own damn rules. "Hey, isn''t this Just like me? "A princess cursed by fate, but blessed to do whatever the fuck I want? "HAHA! YES! THIS IS ME! FELICIA AURELIA DI VENTARIA! THE BERSERK ER PRINCESS! THE INCARNATION OF MADNESS! "THIS IS WHO I TRULY AM!" ¡­. And as she finish that, she has already infused more demonic energy into her blades! The air crackles. The swords tremble, vibrating so violently it feels like they''re alive. Building up¡­ More and more¡­ The heat swells, rising through the hilt, sizzling through my grip. Both blades begin to glow¡ªa furious red-orange, like molten iron fresh from the forge. Smoke hisses from the edges, trailing like dark silk. "Oii¡­ Oii!!!" Our heart is thumping, to the point it starts hurting. I can feel our mana core going wild. Is this.. a sign of something? Does this mean¡­ there''s an ultimate move I''m going to see? And then¡ª "NYAHAHAHA!!" Felicia''s laughter bursts out¡ªwild, unhinged, echoing across the battlefield like a war cry torn straight from the mouth of hell. It howls through the chaos, riding the winds of carnage. And then comes the move. "Chaos Tempest¡ª Crimson "APOCALYPSE!!" She spins, both blades blur into a cyclone of steel¡ªtwin whirlwinds whirling with impossible speed! And from those blades¡ª SCHWEEING! SCHWEEING! SCHWEEING! A storm of red-hot arcs erupts from her spinning form, slicing outward in every direction like a flower of death unfurling! Hundreds.. Thousands of arcs! The arcs travels through the air, passes through Zombies and skeleton and buildings alike! ¡­ However¡­ Nothing happens. No blood. No screams. No collapse. The undead keep coming, unfazed¡ªunstopped. ¡­ "WHAT???" I''m confused. Such a flashy move¡­ and yet¡­ nothing happened? All that flash¡­ all that fury¡­ and nothing?! The enemies are still coming¡ªcloser now, just meters away. Their moans echo louder, flesh and bone nearly within reach. But just when I start to get panic. Felicia smirks¡ªa wicked, knowing flash of teeth. "Boom," she whispers. And then¡­ BOOOOOM! The world explodes! Every enemy in her radius detonates! Zombies burst into fountains of gore¡ªheads popping like overripe fruit, guts spraying in sticky arcs, limbs tumbling through the air. Skeletons shatter into storms of bone shrapnel, mana cores igniting in crimson blasts. Meanwhile, buildings and towers buckle and crumble, stone and wood splintering under the onslaught, collapsing into rubble with deafening roars. And as I watch all this, only one thought crashes through the chaos: Holy fuck. Now I get it. Now I understand why she named it that. Crimson Apocalypse. Because that''s exactly what this is. It''s not a battle¡ªit''s a goddamn extinction event. An end-of-the-world, nothing-left-standing kind of moment. An entire army, erased in a heartbeat. And at the center of it all¡­ Felicia stands tall¡ªstill laughing, still feral¡ªtwin blades crackling, disintegrating in her hands like burning paper. Her eyes are wild with bloodlust and triumph. Then¡ª When the climax winds down¡­ She bows. A slow, elegant flourish, like a performer at the end of her magnum opus. A war goddess, acknowledging her audience. Splatter. Splatter. Sploosh. Splat. Blood and guts and bones and unknown chunks of rotten flesh rains down like confetti from heavens above. And I¡ª I''m speechless. Felicia then straightens, flashing a fanged grin through the haze. "So, want to learn this?" she asks, brushing blood from her cheek with the back of her hand. Chapter 131 - 131: A reason to be strong (1) "So, want to learn it?" Princess Felicia grins¡ªfangs glinting, eyes still ablaze from the high of combat. Her expression is wild, feral, and absolutely radiant in the aftermath of carnage. And of course¡ª "YES! YES!!" I practically scream. There''s no hesitation. None at all. After witnessing that madness¡­ that beauty¡­ that unchained destruction¡ªhow could I not fall completely in love with her sword style? However¡ª "Well, you''ll need to master the first style first," she adds far too casually, brushing gore from her cheek like it''s nothing. And just like that, my excitement dips. Just a little. "Right¡­ Di Ventaria Sword Waltz¡­" I murmur, trying my best to keep the disappointment out of my voice. Haah¡­ Yeah, it makes sense. Of course it does. Chaos Tempest didn''t come out of nowhere. It was built¡ªforged on top of something solid. And that foundation¡­ is the Di Ventaria Sword Style. Which means¡ª If I want to reach the storm¡­ I have to learn the waltz first. Without the steps, the rhythm, the precision¡ªthere''s no way I could ever dance through the battlefield like she does. Still¡­ It''s not that I don''t like the Di Ventaria style. It''s stunning, it''s elegant, it''s a literal masterpiece of movement and form! And when I first witnessed it, I even wanted to learn it so badly! But after watching Chaos Tempest¡ªthat explosive, chaotic, hypnotic storm of spinning blades and blood¡ª The waltz now feels¡­ tame. Like a whisper next to a thunderclap. Even so¡­ the thought of eventually being able to master Chaos Tempest lights a fire in me again. That goal alone is enough to fuel my resolve. "And¡­ teacher," I ask, "how long would it take me to learn those skills?" Felicia raises an eyebrow. "Hoh? You''re calling me teacher now? Fufufufu." She lets out a teasing little laugh, tapping a bloodstained finger against her chin. "Yeah! Teacher!" I say. "Well," she begins, voice slipping into something more serious, more grounded, "that depends entirely on you, my dear student." "Depends¡­ on me?" "That''s right," she nods. "It depends on how much you''re willing to give. How much you practice. How much you bleed. Are you determined enough? Disciplined enough? How deep is your desire to become strong? How far are you willing to go?" She pauses, letting the words sink in. "There''s no getting strong without effort, you know?" she continues. "If you don''t practice every damn day¡ªif you don''t train with every ounce of willpower you''ve got¡ªthen you won''t get anywhere. Not even with talent. Not even with my cursed demonic blood pumping through your veins!" Right¡­ That answer she gave me, it''s so simple, so brutal, but so honest. And yeah, I get it. Push yourself, bleed for it, fight with everything you''ve got! That''s literally the thing I must do if I want to succeed in anything. But now, as I think about it deeper¡­ More questions arise. After all¡­ Desire. Conviction. What is desire, really? What does it truly even mean to have a strong enough reason to fight, to keep going? I find myself hesitating, the question slipping from my lips before I can stop it. "Princess Felicia¡­ why do you train?" "Huh?" She laughs, her voice sharp, amused, like I''ve just asked something painfully obvious, like why the hell the sky is blue. "What kind of silly question is that?" "I mean¡­ why do you want to be strong?" I press. "What''s your real reason? Your true motivation?" "Haha, are you serious now?" she laughs, spinning slowly in place. Her heels pivot across the blood-slick ground, red droplets dancing around her like petals in the wind. The tattered edges of her dress flutter behind her, like a flower blooming in the midst of ruin. "I thought you already knew?" she adds, her voice lilting, teasing. She''s not wrong. After all, I''ve seen her memories¡ªfragments of her past, echoes of her thoughts. I know some things about her. But still¡­ "Well, I think I do," I admit softly, watching the world spinning through her eyes, "but I want to hear it from you." She halts mid-turn. Her smile falters¡ªjust barely¡ªa crack in the performance. Then she shrugs. "What else can it be?" she says with a grin that''s just a little too sharp. "If you are strong, no one can bully you, no one can talk shit to you. You can trample on everyone, you can make them shut their goddamn mouth and grovel and tremble beneath your feet like insects with just a gaze if you have power! NYAHAHAHA!" Her laughter rings out¡ªwild, unrestrained, almost too loud for the silence that surrounds us. Almost convincing. But¡­ "That''s not your real reason, is it?" I ask quietly. And just like that, everything stops. Her laughter. The air around us. Even the shadows seem to pause. She doesn''t reply right away. Her eyes narrow. Her jaw tightens. Then, silence¡ªthick and heavy¡ªsettles over us like a weighted shroud. Her gaze lowers, looking at her palms, now bloody and cold. "You''re right¡­" she murmurs at last. I wait. The wind brushes past us in a faint, breathless whisper. Then, in a voice barely louder than the breeze¡ª "At first¡­ I just wanted to fight fate. "I wanted to find a way to erase this curse. To free myself from it¡ªforever. "But as I grew stronger¡­ stronger than I ever imagined I could be¡­ I realized something. "This curse, this power¡­ it''s not something I have to erase. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It became something I could use. "I wanted to use it to protect¡­ what I had. Not just myself, but my kingdom, my people, my followers... "But most importantly... I wanted to protect her¡­" Hearing that, my chest tightens. There''s something in her voice now. A raw, unpolished voice, shaking with wounds that haven''t healed. And suddenly, a face rises in my mind¡ªunbidden. Soft silver-blue hair, with pure, innocent blue eyes and the face of an angel. The person that Princess Felicia cherished the most. "Morvena¡­" I whisper¡ª At the exact same time Felicia does. Chapter 132 - 132: A reason to be strong (2) "Morvena¡­" I whisper¡ª At the exact same time Felicia does. The name leaves our lips, like a shared breath, like a prayer. And in that single moment, I feel it. The pain she hides behind all her laughter and blade-work. The sorrow she tries to outrun. The loss she pretends not to grieve. It''s there, beneath every smirk, behind every brutal swing of her sword. Then, her voice cracks. Just barely. "But look¡­" she chokes, swallowing hard. Her hand rises, trembling just slightly, gesturing toward the world around us¡ª The broken towers. The splintered walls. The endless sea of blood and bone, of countless zombies and skeletons surrounding us¡­ "Look at this place!" she shouts loudly, then quiet down, choking with emotion. "In the end¡­ I was still too weak." A single tear falls down from her eyes. The wind is cold. The silence that follows is colder. And for the first time, I see her¡ªnot just as a warrior, not as a cursed princess, not even as a teacher. But as someone who once lost everything, and is still trying to carry what little pieces remain. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Holy shit¡­ Felicia''s confession just now¡­ that truth alone¡ªit shakes me. It saddens me. And deep down¡­ it terrifies me. Because even now¡ªeven with her soul cracked, her body weakened to something barely stronger than a child''s¡ªPrincess Felicia is still absurdly powerful. Trapped in this fragile form, she''s still able to tear through hundreds of undead like it''s nothing. No hesitation. No struggle. No fear. Just sheer, overwhelming force. And I''ve felt it¡ªlived it¡ªthrough her hands, her movements, her presence. Honestly? From what I''ve seen¡­ she might even be stronger than Eris right now. And that thought alone is staggering. So then¡­ I''m beginning to question. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was she like in her prime? When her soul was whole? When her body was fully hers? Just¡­ how terrifyingly strong was she? Gods, I can''t even imagine! But even more shocking than her strength¡­ was her confession. She said she was too weak. Too weak? Her? TOO WEAK?! What? WHATT?! If this is weak, then what the hell were the enemies she faced before?! What kind of nightmares was she fighting that made this level of power not enough? Demons? Gods? Something beyond that? Oh god¡­ I shudder, just thinking about it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª And then, suddenly, cutting through the spiral of awe and dread, Felicia''s voice returns. "I''ve answered your question," she says, her tone quieter now, steady. "Now it''s your turn." Right¡­ my turn. "Why do you crave power?" It takes a second for me to speak. "¡­Well," I start softly, voice trembling just a bit. "It''s really simple, actually." "I just don''t want to be useless. "I''m afraid¡­ afraid of being left behind. "I want to stand beside Eris. I want to fight with her. I want to protect her the way she always protects me. "I''m tired of feeling helpless. Of just standing there while she throws herself into danger¡ªwhile I¡­ I just watch. Powerless. Worthless. Like I''m not even part of the world she lives in! "And I hate that feeling. I hate it more than anything!!!" As I finish my answer, silence stretches between us for a moment. Then¡­ Felicia chuckles. It''s not mocking. Not sarcastic. But a warm chuckle. "Hey, that''s already enough, you know?" "Y-you think so?" "Yeah. You don''t need to save the world. You don''t need to carry the weight of a kingdom or chase some grand noble ideal," she says, smiling. "You just need to protect what matters to you. That''s more than enough reason to become strong." And somehow¡­ hearing that¡­ It lifts a weight off my chest I didn''t even know was there. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Thus¡­ I feel it now. A shift within myself, a spark of confidence beginning to take root. If she believes I''m enough¡­ If Princess Felicia says it''s okay to want strength just to protect what matters¡­ Then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI really can do this. "Nn! I''ll do my best to learn your sword skills!" I say, filled with new resolve. Felicia flashes a brief, unreadable smile. Then she turns, stepping forward through the blood-slick stone. "Alright, lesson''s over." Her voice turns serious again. She crouches and picks up two blades from the scattered debris, which are swords left behind in the chaos. They are, of course, both rusty, dented, imperfect¡­ and yet, somehow, they hum in her grip like old companions. And then¡­ As she turns slowly to her left, her gaze fixed far ahead, toward the center of the ruined academy, toward whatever still lingers at the heart of Luminaris¡­ I see a faint pillar of blue light, reaching the sky¡­ Ba-dump! Ba-dump! Her heart¡ªour heart¡ªbegins to race, faster and faster! An uneasy feeling creeps in. I feel it. Something''s there, something''s calling her! Just like how this dungeon was calling for me before! And Felicia''s body, so strong just moments ago, starts to tremble. Just slightly though, barely noticeable. But I can feel it from the inside. It''s a tremor that starts in her chest and spreads outward, like a quiet panic whispering through her bones. And inside her mind¡­ there are waves of emotions, the ones that she has been trying desperately to lock away now begin to seep through. Fear. Unease. She doesn''t speak of it, not directly. But I know. She''s afraid. ¡­ Well, I don''t know the full story yet, as she hasn''t told me what truly waits ahead. But based on what''s I''m seeing here: The corrupted mana bleeding through the air like poison. The suffocating pressure hanging over this place like a curse. The endless tide of undead. And especially, the fragments I''ve glimpsed through her past¡­ I may not know everything, but I''m starting to put the pieces together. "Morvena¡­ she''s here?" I ask, my voice shaking, somewhat dreading the answer. And the moment I say that¡­ Our body jolts. Felicia flinches, her breath catches. She clenches her jaw, gripping her sword so tightly her fingers dig into her palm¡ªhard enough to draw blood, the crimson drops dripping down. Looks like¡­ I was right¡­ "Please¡­ bear with me," she whispers, voice barely holding steady. "Just a few more minutes." "Nn. Don''t worry," I say softly, swallowing down my nerves. "Just do whatever you need to do." And with that¡­ we walk forward, swords in hand. More undead begin to swarm from the shadows¡ªtheir numbers doubling. No¡­ tripling. Chapter 133 - 133: Bigger undead As the lesson fades, Felicia shifts gears¡ªno longer teaching, but fighting for real. Her steps turn sharper. Her stance tightens. And just like that¡ªshe surges forward, cutting a straight path toward the heart of the ruined academy. Zombies try to block her path. They don''t even last a second. She mows them down like grass. Her movements blur past the limits of my perception¡ªfaster than sound, faster than thought. I can''t even track her arms anymore. All I see is the aftermath: limbs flying, heads rolling, fountains of gore painting the crumbling stone red. The world spins in chaos, blood, and steel. And yet¡ªI''m not just sitting back. Not anymore. Even if my eyes can''t follow her¡­ I focus on feeling her. On sensing how she channels mana¡ªhow it flows through her body, how she molds it with each breath. No matter how fast she moves, no matter how intense the battle becomes¡­ She keeps her breathing steady. Her heart¡­ calm. Mana courses through her like a river of fire, and whenever she swings her blade, that energy converges¡ªexploding outward in devastating waves. Each strike becomes a burst of raw, refined destruction. But the enemy isn''t staying still either. They''re growing. Multiplying. And worse¡­ evolving. At first, it''s just bigger, bulkier zombies¡ªtwice the size of the usual ones, slower but tougher. Then come the darker ones¡ªzombies with pitch-black flesh, faster, stronger, more aggressive. They leap and claw with unnatural speed, and even when dismembered, they still twitch forward like beasts possessed. The skeletons adapt too. Some now hurl spells¡ªdark, crackling spheres of cursed mana from rooftops and broken towers. Each blast crashes into the earth like a meteor, exploding with enough force to shake the stone beneath our feet. But Felicia doesn''t flinch. Her sword arcs scream through the air like whips of energy, slicing towers clean in half, cutting down casters before they even finish their incantations. She''s like a walking artillery barrage¡ªdeadly from any range. And at this rate, I''m sure¡ªwe''re getting close. The center of Luminaris is just ahead. But then¡ª "ROOOOOAAAAARRRGGHHHH!" A monstrous roar splits the air¡ªlow, guttural, and loud enough to rattle the ground beneath us. The sky trembles. Dust shakes loose from the ruins. The wind itself seems to stop in fear. Felicia halts mid-step. She deflects an incoming magic bolt with a single flick of her blade¡ªalmost casually¡ªthen tilts her head slightly. Her eyes narrow. "W-What was that?!" I shout inside, pulse racing. "Tch¡­" she clicks her tongue. "To think that she''s even summoning those guys¡­" "W-what guy? What are you talking about?" Felicia''s expression darkens. Her grip tightens around her swords. "Golems," she says grimly. Then her voice drops to a growl. "Corpse Golems." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- RUMBLE. RUMBLE. RUMBLE. The earth trembles beneath us¡ªslow, steady, thunderous. Like the footsteps of giants. Then, from the far end of the ruined street, something massive lumbers into view. No¡ªthree somethings. Our heart picks up the pace a little bit. And when they come clear into the view, I can see it through our own shared eyes. They''re taller than the buildings. Broader than gatehouses. Grotesque titans made of mismatched flesh and shattered bones. Their limbs bend in unnatural directions, muscles stitched from corpses, their torsos packed with skulls and ribcages, sewn together with sinew and dark magic. Corpse Golems. The first one is hulking and wide, with four arms, each ending in crude, twisted claws. Its movement is slow, but each step cracks the stone beneath it. The second towers above the rest, gripping a jagged greatsword forged entirely from fused bones¡ªribcages, femurs, skulls¡ªscraped into a massive, serrated blade that hums with cursed mana. It drags the weapon behind it, leaving a trench in its wake. And the third¡­ Gods. It has no head. Just a mass of twitching flesh, with three pairs of rotting giant limbs stitched randomly across its torso and back, a pulsating horror, like a walking meat hive. Hundreds of red eyes blink from its chests. A mouth grins from its hip. And as they come forward¡ªthey feed. They scoop up zombies and skeletons by the handful, stuffing them into their bodies. Chomp! CHOMP! Nom nom nom¡­ Crack They chew, the flesh squishes and bones crack, sound absolutely terrifying. And with each devoured corpse¡ªthey grow. Their frames bulk out, the seams of their flesh rippling and stretching. One of them lurches forward and swings its grotesque arm¡ª BOOOOOM!!! A ruined building crumples like wet paper, exploding in a cloud of dust and broken stone. Another swings its massive sword, and the air howls¡ªa compressed arc of force so violent it nearly lifts us off the ground. Felicia grunts, slamming her sword into the earth to anchor us. The wind roars past, blowing loose rubble and bones across the ruined avenue. And then¡ªthey surround us. Three colossal golems. Hundreds of zombies. A ring of death. And for the first time since stepping foot in this place¡­ I feel a bead of sweat slide down our temple. My voice quivers. "F-F-Felicia?" I whisper. "A-Are we actually gonna fight those?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Felicia just grins. Wide. Feral. Her fangs glint in the bloodstained light. "Gonna be a pain in the ass," she mutters. "But AARGH! WHY THE HELL NOT?!" Her eyes gleam with unhinged glee. And then¡ªwithout warning¡ªshe hurls her twin blades away. They clatter across the stone like discarded toys. "Those swords won''t do. We need something more fitting for these boys." As she says that, she strides toward the rubble. Her fingers curl around something massive¡ªhalf-buried beneath debris. And then, she lifts. SCREEEEE¡ªKRRRK! The blade that emerges is monstrous! A greatsword! It''s easily twice the length of our body, blackened, chipped at the edges, glowing faintly from the mana etched into its surface. It screams as it scrapes against the ground, carving sparks with every inch. Felicia hauls it onto our shoulder with a single motion, resting it casually like a toy. Her smile widens. And my mind screams, reeling. OH. MY. GOD. Is this¡­ Is this finally happening??!!! A petite catgirl¡­ holding a massive, apocalyptic greatsword¡­. An absolutely awesome trope I really, really, love, but I thought only viable in anime and manga and games. Never in real life. Never like this. And what makes it better? That petite catgirl is ME! HECK YEAH! WELL¡ªnot technically me, but close enough! After all, I will get to witness it all from first-person POV! Nyaahahaha! NYAHAHAA! Thank you, princess Felicia! This is it!¡­ This is THE MOMENT!!! "Third Sword Style I''m showing you today," Felicia growls, lowering into a deep, grounded stance. Her knees bend, muscles coil tight, the sword buzzing with crackling mana. "Chaos Destruction: RAMPAGE!" The earth hums. The air trembles. She raises the sword high. And the Corpse Golems lurch forward. Their roars shake the heavens. Felicia grins, eyes glowing red. "Let''s go." Flesh Golems or whatever¡ª HERE WE COME!!! Chapter 134 - 134: Chaos Destruction Oi¡­ Oiii!! Compared to Chaos Tempest¡ª This new sword style¡­ Chaos Destruction: Rampage¡ª¡­ it''s even better! It isn''t just more powerful. It''s cataclysmic. It''s simpler though, but fighting these stupid enemies with low intelligent? It''s turned out to be the best method! With this style, every swing of Felicia''s oversized greatsword unleashes a concussive detonation of raw demonic force. BOOOOM!! The ground ruptures. BOOM!! A row of zombies vanishes, vaporized. She doesn''t cut enemies. She erases them! Zombies are reduced to mist. Skeletons shatter into clouds of white dust. The very ground trembles beneath our feet. And through it all, she grins, that same manic grin full of fangs, eyes wild with laughter and fury. She''s enjoying this, and me too. The air behind her glows red-hot, scorched by the aftershocks of each explosive strike. Waves of smoke trail her every movement like the wake of a missile. Yes¡ªthe sword in our hands is massive. And it''s really, really heavy. Felicia has to reinforce her arms with layers of mana just to keep it swinging. But that doesn''t seem to slow her down at all. She still moves like freaking lightning¡ª Disappearing and reappearing all over the battlefield, breaking the sound barrier with every step. The ground cracks beneath her feet with each jump, shockwaves blasting out in every direction. A Corpse Golem lunges¡ªthe one with too many arms and far too many eyes. Felicia ducks low, then launches upward. Her body blurs as she flips backward, just as the massive creature crashes down where she stood, shattering an entire stone plaza with a single missed strike. She lands¡ªtwisting in midair¡ªand flows right back into motion, cutting through the swarm of lesser undead like a red-hot blade slicing through wax. Woosh! BOOM! Their numbers thin by the second. And then¡ª I suddenly realize something. Wait¡­ a minute! At first, it looks like she just swinging down and slashing randomly, but no I see it now I see it! There''s a rhythm. A method behind the madness. It''s momentum! Chained strikes building on one another through precision and form! Yes, every swing is fast, and devastating, but it doesn''t end with just destroying enemies or building, it creates momentum for the next. And so¡ªthe end of one move becomes the beginning of the next, each strike feeds the next in a relentless rhythm, creating a cascading effect. The more she swings, the more power builds. The more power builds, the more devastation the sword can unleash. It''s just that simple. And yet¡­ It''s starting to look ridiculously terrifying now. Using Chaos Destruction: Rampage, Felicia tears through the small fry¡ªmowing them down while charging up, preparing for a final strike that''s clearly coming soon. Indeed, the force behind every swing rises¡ª Up. And up. And up. Twenty percent more power after every slash. Now, she''s reached the limit. The momentum''s built to its peak. Time for the fiftieth swing. Swing number forty-nine¡ªa wide arc that ends low, knees bent, feet grounded in the shattered earth. And then I feel it¡ª BOOM!!! She launches skyward like a cannon blast! Spinning once¡ªtwice¡ªthree times in midair. Red mist curls from her mouth like smoke. Her eyes glow, feral and bright. "Chaos Destruction¡­" she growls¡ª And then, raising the blade above her head, which is now zapping with red lightning as energy reach climax. Her voice howls¡ª "AN-NI-HI-LA-TION!!" SLAAASSHHH!!! VRRROOOOMMMMM!! A blazing arc of crimson destruction erupts from her greatsword!!! And tears across the battlefield like a wrathful god''s judgment!!! The four-armed Corpse Golem roars, raising all its limbs to shield its face. But it''s no use¡­ SHKKK! BOOOOOOOOM!! The slash cleaves through the raised arms¡ªsplits the abomination clean in half. The giant collapses in a deafening crash, its massive body taking down dozens of undead with it. Flesh and bone¡ªonce tightly fused¡ªspill apart in a tsunami of gore. And through it all, Felicia lands in a crouch. Calm. Smirking. Meanwhile, I watch in awe. Holy shit¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª And with that¡ª "One down. Two to go," Felicia announces, chest rising and falling in rhythm with her racing heart. She pants slightly, but her grin? That''s wilder than ever, feral and electric. Her eyes gleam with the thrill of combat, her entire being pulsing with fiery adrenaline. And yeah¡ª I''m losing it too. HOLY SHIT! I''M SO HYPED RIGHT NOW! THIS IS FREAKING AWESOME!!! I honestly thought those three golems were going to be impossible. Some kind of game-ending boss trio. But turns out, they are still nothing to Felicia! She''s too overpowered! Then¡ªwithout wasting a second¡ªshe''s moving again. The rhythm returns. The next sequence of Chaos Destruction: Rampage begins. One swing. Two swings. Three. Each strike flows into the next like thunderclaps in a storm, building energy, faster and faster, the pressure inside the greatsword rising to dangerous levels. BOOM¡ªBOOM¡ªBOOM! Crimson mana crackles along the blade''s edge. Red lightning arcs across the air. The ground scorches beneath her feet as she dashes between the remaining two giants, dodging their massive, crushing blows with terrifying precision and speed. And just like before¡ª Momentum builds. Power screams into the blade. Until the hum becomes a howl, until the iron glows hot. 49th swing¡­ FINISHED! Now¡ª IT''S TIME! I watch in anticipation again. Just then, like perfect timing, the second golem, the twisted, multi-limbed freak with too many eyes and far too many arms, lunges from above, launching itself like a living meteor. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its entire body comes crashing down, arms all forward, trying to crush Felicia with its body! However¡­ It''s actually jumping into death now! Nyahahaha! Because¡ª "AN-NI-HI-LA-TION!!!" SLAAAAAASSHHH!! VRRROOOOMMMMMMMM!!! The air rips open. Another monstrous arc of red energy tears upward from her blade, a screaming crescent of pure destruction that cleaves the beast in midair. BOOOOM!!!! The corpse golem splits cleanly in two, its body unraveling like an overstuffed sack of flesh. It crashes to the ground in pieces, and with it, another tsunami of blood and limbs explodes across the battlefield, drenching everything in grotesque gore. And then, as Felicia lands, "Haaaaaaah¡­" she exhales hard. Her grip relaxes. The greatsword¡ªstrained from handling two Annihilation strikes¡ªcan''t take it anymore. It shatters in her hands, fragments scatter into the air like falling embers, fading into smoke¡­ Damn¡­. I''m starting to get emotional now. I salute. Good bye, Greatsword-san! You served this catgirl with honor! That was beautiful¡­ what a way to go for a sword. Well, honestly, that thing wasn''t even special. Just a hunk of sharpened steel we picked off the ground. But damn¡ªit held out longer than anyone had any right to expect¡­ ¡­ Without missing a beat, Felicia is already scanning the battlefield. And then¡ªaha¡ªshe finds another! A larger sword. Heavier! Meaner! She yanks it from the corpse of a fallen warrior, dragging it across the blood-soaked stone. It scrapes with a brutal screech, sparks dancing in its wake. The final Corpse Golem steps forward, its bone-forged greatsword clutched tight in its massive hands, eyes glowing like furnace coals. "RARRWWWRRRRRRR!" It roars, loud and furious, shaking the heavens. The air trembles. The world shakes. But Felicia? She just grins, brushing the dark blood off her cheek. "Last one." "Nn!" I beam, my excitement boiling over. "Let''s go! DESTROY HIM!" "Should be easy," Feliciia says with a wicked chuckle, lowering into her stance. Then¡ª BOOM! She shoots forward like a missile, sword raised, the earth cracking behind her. The momentum begins again. One swing. Two swings. Three¡­ Rampage has begun anew. Chapter 135 - 135: Victory? The last Corpse Golem towers above the battlefield like a nightmare given flesh and steel. It''s the biggest of the three. Its bloated frame groans with every step¡ªstitched together from hundreds of rotting corpses, fused into a grotesque giant of death. In its massive hands, it grips a crude, jagged greatsword made entirely of fused bones¡ªlonger than most towers and thick as a city gate. It howls. Then¡ª WHAM!!! The giant swings its bone blade downward. The ground erupts, carved into a deep gash that stretches halfway across the ruined academy. Stone splits. Dust explodes. Debris flies in every direction. That power is terrifying. Each blow could crush a small army. But¡ª None of it matters¡­ If the attacks don''t land. Felicia doesn''t even blink. She dances between the golem''s swings¡ªfluid, untouchable. Her petite frame weaves between collapsing ruins and flying rubble like a wisp of shadow. While the monster rampages, Felicia focuses on clearing the field, cutting down the last of the lesser undead. Chaos Destruction - Rampage. Each strike flows into the next. 30th swing. 31st swing. 32nd swing. Her energy builds. Mana crackles, rising from the blade like heat from a forge. She spins, she cleaves, she lunges, each motion feeding the inferno inside the sword. Even when there''s nothing left to strike, she continues, cutting the buildings, cutting the air itself, slicing through phantom enemies. The swings still matter. Every one adds more power. 49th swing. A downward cleave. Two remaining zombies are unlucky enough to be in her path. Their bodies don''t even have time to fall or split. They literally explode the moment the blade touches them! And then¡ª BOOM!!! Felicia launches herself skyward once more, propelled by a shockwave of demonic energy that cracks the stone beneath her feet. She spins in the air once more. Once! Twice! Thrice! The wind howls around her. Mana surges to its limit. Red steam hisses from her lips. And then¡ª "AN-NI-HI-LA-TION!!" SLAAAAASSSHHHHHH!!!! VRRRRRRROOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!! For the third time today, the crimson arc tears through the sky like a heavenly blade unleashed from hell itself! The giant corpse golem raises its monstrous bone sword to block¡ª SHRRRRRRRIP!! The arc slices through the weapon like paper. And continues¡ª ¡ªstraight into the golem''s chest. BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!! A blinding blast of crimson annihilation detonates in its core. The shockwave flattens everything around it. Walls implode. Debris launches. Skeletons vaporize. The giant screams, reeling backward, its flesh unraveling in ribbons of gore and bone. Then¡ª CRAAAAAASSHHHHH!!! It falls, back-first, right onto the ruined buildings behind it. The earth trembles as the golem''s enormous body collapses, flattening everything beneath it. Its severed limbs twitch once, then go still. Felicia lands as the giant''s body hit the ground. One knee down, sword planted deep into the cracked earth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "HELL YEAH! VICTORY!!!" I cheer. "Felicia, you''re amazing!!!" I yell, beaming inside our shared mind. When I return¡ªwhen I learn everything she has to teach me, all her sword techniques and that insane mana control¡ªI''ll be unstoppable! Goodbye to the old Felicia, the weak one who always needed saving. Hello to the new me¡ªstrong, fast, deadly, and cool as hell! I''ll stand beside Eris. No more hiding behind her. No more being protected. I''ll protect her too! The joy surges through me like a firework bursting in my chest, radiant and blinding¡ª But then¡ª ¡ªSomething shifts. What¡­ is going on? A jolt of unease crashes through the euphoria like a wave snuffing out a flame. Felicia''s emotions¡ªthe ones I can feel bleeding into me¡ªthey turn cold. Annoyed. No¡­ furious. "Tch!" She clicks her tongue, the sound sharp like a blade. Her grip tightens around the greatsword until the handle creaks beneath her fingers. Suddenly, the air crackles. Red lightning zaps violently around us, carving jagged scars across the stone and sky. More and more demonic mana pours out of her core¡ªfaster than before, wilder, unrestrained. The pressure becomes suffocating. I''m confused. The battle is over¡­ Then why the hell is she like this now? "Felicia¡­?" But then¡ªI see it. Through the dust and smoke¡­ The Corpse Golem¡­ It''s moving again. Rising! ¡­ "RAOOOAARRGHHHH!!" It lets out a deep, guttural roar that shakes the entire battlefield. Its ruined torso¡ªsplit clean in half just moments ago¡ªnow mends before my eyes. Bone shards rise from the ground, drawn together by some horrible, unseen force. They spiral around the creature, rebuilding its monstrous greatsword. The glow in its hollow eye sockets burns brighter. And that''s not all¡ª The mangled flesh, the pools of gore, the shredded limbs scattered all over the place from the earlier battle¡­they''re flowing back. Like rivers of rot. All of it is drawn into the golem''s body. Blood. Bones. Organs. Skin. Even pieces from the other two golems included, together with thousands of zombies and skeletons we destroyed. "F-FUCK! It''s absorbing them!" I gasp. "It''s fusing with the other two!" And still it grows. Bigger. Heavier. Stronger!!! The monstrous mass heaves upward, towering even higher than before, a grotesque titan stitched from thousands of corpses, pulsing with unholy energy. And it''s healing. Reconstructing. Becoming something far worse. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Felicia! What''s going on?!" I thought the Annihilation Slash connected. I saw it land. I felt it hit. So why¡­? Why is the golem still alive? Suddenly¡ª Badump! Badump!! BADUMP!!! Our hearts pound wildly, throbbing like war drums in our ears. Felicia grits her teeth and sucks in a deep, shaky breath, steam curling from her lips like a dragon on the edge of fury. "Morvena¡­ the pulled another sword out¡­" she growls, exhale, her voice low, guttural, almost feral. "This is bad¡­" Wait¡ªwhat?! Now that princess Felicia says that, I''m starting to panic for real. "W-what do you mean bad?! What sword? What''s happening?!" "You feel it too, right?" she mutters, eyes locked on the giant golem. "The air. It''s changed." "Huh?¡­The air?" But then, as I stop focusing on the golem. I feel it. Oh no. It''s colder. It''s heavier! The mana in the air¡­.it''s thicker, denser¡­ suffocating. Like the atmosphere itself has turned hostile, wrapping around us like chains, trying to crush us into the earth. "Obviously," Felicia snarls, "our enemies have powered up." "Fuck¡­" Now this doesn''t sound good at all. This is the opposite of good! "But how?! How can it just power up in the middle of the fight like this?!" "It''s not the golem," she says. "¡­Huh?" "It''s her." And right then¡ªI get it. "Morvena?" "Yeah¡­" "And by pulling the swords out.. you mean¡­" "Another seal has been broken." Oh¡­ So that what she means¡­ Then¡­ Are we¡­ fucked? "Nah, it''s fine," Felicia says, shaking her head with another wicked grin. "I can still handle this." However, there''s definitely a trace of nervousness in her voice. I feel it. "Y-you can? Really?" I ask. "Yeah," she answers, her voice very calm now, focused. AAAAAAAHHHHH¡ª! Phew!! That almost gave me a heart attack! If Felicia says she can still handle it, then she can still handle it. That''s how this works! Probably just needs a little more effort, right? "Alright." Her voice sharpens like a blade. "Let''s go again." BOOM! She rockets forward like a cannon blast. The corpse golem answers¡ªthis time with a roar and a flash of dark energy. Its massive sword comes crashing down, much faster than before, unnaturally fast for something that big! S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. CRAAAAAASH!!! The impact explodes across the battlefield in a storm of mana and debris. But¡ª Felicia is still there. Still be able to dodge, and is building up for Annihilation one more time. Chapter 136 - 136: Armageddon Felicia has only explained it briefly, between breathless strikes and surging bursts of swords and magic. That Morvena¡­ for some reason, is sealed here. She is the heart of this dungeon. Years ago, her corruption became too much. It spread, wild and uncontrollable, until Felicia had no choice but to stop her. Thus she sealed Morvena right here, on the very grounds of Luminaris Academy using the Academy existing magical leylines infrastructures and her own magic. Not to kill her, no¡ªbut to contain her, to keep her from spiraling into madness and hurting anyone else ever again. Since then, the princess has returned every so often, silently, secretly, alone¡­ to reinforce the seal, to keep the darkness buried, and most importantly, to see her wife''s face again¡­ But then¡­ something happened. Felicia disappeared. And the years passed. The seal, without her, began to wither. And Morvena¡­ changed. Her demonic corruption festered. It grew, becoming more and more hungrier, crueler, darker than before. Until one day, it began to slip through the cracks, cracks that were never meant to exist. And that¡­ was how this place came to be. This dungeon. An S-rank anomaly formed from her leaking power, her twisted, cursed mana. So cold it burns. So heavy it crushes. The very air reeking of death and sorrow. Zombies, skeletons, abominations, not summoned, not born, but formed. They are all crafted from this ambient death, their bones and flesh infused with her foul energy, their movements sustained by her rage, their existence nourished by the same wicked force. And now¡­ Now that another sword has been drawn¡ª another layer of the seal has been broken. That power surges again. The undead¡­ rise faster. And they grow¡­ stronger. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª CRAAAAAASH!!! BOOM! Felicia slips just beneath the swing of the giant''s greatsword¡ªits edge tearing through the ground like paper. She dashes forward, her own blade carving a crimson arc through the air as she slashes at its leg. WHAM!! The strike detonates against its thick, frost-bitten flesh. A deep wound rips open, dark ichor splattering across the ground. The giant roars¡ªraw, guttural, filled with fury. And then it moves. Faster than before. Another swing. Another dodge. Felicia doesn''t hesitate. She slashes again, at the same spot. The wound widens. Bone cracks. Again. And again. The rhythm becomes brutal, methodical. Dodge. Retaliate. Slash. Always at the leg. Always with purpose. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All while that sword of hers hums louder, brimming with power. Building up¡­ Growing stronger by the seconds as the battle goes on. 20th swing. ¡­ 30th swing. ¡­ 40th swing¡­ The red glow grows stronger. Crimson veins of energy dance along the blade. 49th swing! Felicia lets out a cry and sweeps her sword in a wide horizontal arc. SLAAAASH!!! BOOM!! The golem''s left leg is finally severed, blasted clean off. It crashes down with a seismic THUD, knee-first into the earth. And with that, Felicia leaps skyward again! Spinning¡ª Once! Twice! Thrice! And this time¡ªanother spin! A fourth! I can feel it¡ª The energy stored inside the sword is stronger than ever. The blade is glowing so red now, crackling with arcs of dark red lightning. The handle isn''t just hot¡ªit''s sizzling against her palms. This is it. The 50th swing! "AN¨CNI¨CHI¨CLA¨CTION!!" SLAAAAAASSSHHHHHH!!!! VRRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!! A titanic, blinding arc of crimson light erupts from her blade¡ªripping through the sky, howling like a banshee. The golem raises its greatsword in a desperate attempt to block¡ª I watch nervously. Please¡­ please cleave through¡­ And it does. SNAP!!! The golem''s sword is split in two, the top half spinning away into the shadows. Then¡ª The crimson arc crashes full-force into its chest. BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! But then¡ª ¡­what? WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK?! It''s¡ª STILL STANDING?! FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!!! Panic punches through me like a fist to the gut. But Felicia doesn''t flinch. "NOT YET!!" she roars, teeth clenched. Her fingers tighten around the scorched hilt. She spins again. Once more. The pressure is unbearable. Our muscles scream. Our joints feel like they''re shattering. And yet¡ª I understand. She''s going for it. HOLY SHIT. This might be the one. The 51st Swing. Felicia screams the name into the sky: "OBLIVION!!!" SLAAAASSSSHHH!!! VRRRRRRROOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!! Another wave. Another arc¡ªbut this one¡­ It''s darker. Thicker. Angrier! It howls through the air like a banshee born of rage. It''s bigger than Annihilation. More violent. More corrupted. When it collides with the golem¡ª KRAAAAAKOOOOM!!! The beast''s upper body is torn in half, clean down the middle. Ribcage shattered. Spine exposed. But¡ª No. No, no, NO! Its arm is still twitching. Its legs are still planted. Its eyes are still glowing. How is this thing not dead?! "NOT YET!!!" Felicia howls again, defiant and wild. She spins. Again. But this time¡ª CRACK! The greatsword in her hands starts fracturing, hairline splits crawling across its surface like spiderwebs. The sheer amount of energy inside it¡ªit''s too much. It''s tearing itself apart. "No! Come on, Greatsword-san!" I shout, desperate. "You can do it! Just one more swing!" And then, like greatsword-san is answering to me plea¡­ It glows. The lightning zapping around us turns back Felcia''s aura turn pitch black too. And finally ¡ª "Armageddon¡­" There''s no sound effect. Just a pitch-black slash arc, traveling in the air, eating all the color of the world as it rips through space itself. And it cuts, cleaving into the giant''s body¡­ Felicia lands. Her sword is now gone, shattered into dust before her feet. Three seconds pass. Vrttt¡ª BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMM!!!! The final explosion hits like a divine retribution! It''s not just loud. It''s soul-shattering! My ears ring. My head spins. Felicia''s hands fly to her ears. Her eyes shut tight. Still.. "AAAAAHHH!" The ringing is killing me!!! I brace myself, feeling my mind turns into madness too. And then, as the explosion sounds die down, my head feels dizzy Felicia stumbles, dizzy. She lifts a trembling hand to her mouth¡­ And cough out blood. ¡­. Well¡­ That should be it, right? There''s no way it survived that. Not after the 52nd swing. Not after Armageddon. Right? RIGHT? However¡­ "F¨Cfuck¡­" Felicia mutters, her voice barely a breath. She''s shaking, her shoulders trembling under the weight of exhaustion. "Just¡­ a little more¡­" And as she says it¡ª I freeze. My mind locks up. Not from pain. But from pure, paralyzing terror. Because¡­ even though the giant corpse golem is split in half, ripped clean apart, its torso blasted into ruin, its limbs scattered. And yet¡­ there''s one part that still matters. The core. That deep, dark red sphere embedded in its chest¡ª Now exposed, cracked, fractured. But still intact, still whole. Still beating. "Just¡­ one more¡­ attack¡­" Felicia gasps, trying to force herself forward. Her boots drag across the ground. But then¡ª CRASH. Our knees collapse. We hit the ground, hard. There''s nothing left. No more strength to stand. No more mana to burn. Even breathing hurts now. And in front of us, the core begins to glow again. The cracks, they''re healing. Slowly. Relentlessly. Like time itself is trying to rewind. No. No no no no no. Is this it? Is this really how it ends? After all that¡ª After all she gave¡ª After that goddamn sword broke in her hands¡ª The dungeon still wins? ¡­ Felicia doesn''t speak anymore. She just stares at the core, slumped, unmoving. Well, it''s still a good battle though. Felicia tried her best. If there''s anything, any regrets, any final wishes¡­ I just wish I can see her one last time¡­ To say my good bye¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Suddenly¡ª Something moves. A flash of black lightning tears across the sky above, slicing through the stormclouds like a wrathful god''s judgment. Before I can even process what it is¡ª CLANGGG!!! The golem''s core shatters! A crack like glass, followed by a deep, guttural scream. Its final death cry, distorted and monstrous, echoes across the dungeon like the roar of a dying titan. And then¡ª The giant''s massive body collapses. CRAAAAASH!!! A tsunami of blood, bones, and rotting flesh erupts outward, exploding from the golem''s ruined corpse. And now, a crimson wave of gore is rushing straight for us!!! It''s going to crush us. Tons of it! We''ll be buried. Broken. Smeared across the dungeon floor. Felicia tries to move, but her body won''t respond. She can''t even lift a hand, not even to protect herself. But then¡ª THUMP! A figure drops down in front of us, landing with the grace of a falling star. Black shields of mana spin around her, dozens of them, whirling like wings of void. In the blink of an eye, they converge¡ª Fusing, expanding, forming¡­ And finally, a dark dome blossoms around us! CRAAAASSSHHHHH!!! The wave of gore slams into the barrier, a monstrous splat, echoing like a landslide of organs and death. But it doesn''t break through. The dome holds. The darkness holds. And then, the figure turns. As the light catches her face, I see her, and my vision blurs instantly. Tears spill from my eyes. Not from pain, but from the sheer relief. Even though I''m not the one in control of this body right now¡ª Even though I shouldn''t be able to cry¡ª I do. Because she''s here. "Felicia¡­ what is going on? Are you okay?" Eris asks softly, eyes wide with worry, voice trembling as she kneels down beside me. I can''t even speak. But I smile. A weak, broken smile. So glad she''s here. So, so glad. Chapter 137 - 137: Eris protection The tsunami of flesh crashes onto us, heavy and relentless. The current surges over the dome like a river of meat and bone, thick with gore, stinking of rot and death. It presses in from all sides, and for a moment, it feels like we''re drowning beneath it, submerged in a suffocating sea of corrupted remains. Thankfully¡­ Eris'' barrier still holds. Her darkness skill has formed an impenetrable cocoon. I can''t see through it though, since the dome is pitch black, but I can hear it. The grinding of bones. The squelch of blood. The oppressive weight of it all, bearing down, hungry to crush anything still breathing. And I can feel Eris too Her stance locked in place. Her teeth gritted tight. Her arms stretched out, holding back the entire world. She''s enduring this¡ªenduring everything¡ªjust to shield us. The only light source inside this dome of darkness is a flickering magic stone hovering around her. AAAAAAAAAAHHH!! That was so fucking scary! I heave a massive sigh of relief¡ªinside my mind. If Eris hadn''t arrived when she did, we would''ve been dead. Flattened beneath thousands of tons of rotting flesh and corrupted blood. (ERIS! ERIIIIISSS!!!) I scream for her¡ªdesperate, overwhelmed. I want to reach out, wrap my arms around her, hold her tight and cry into her chest like a child finally safe. But¡ª "Tch. Relax," Princess Felicia mutters, irritation lacing her voice. "Even if you scream, she can''t hear you." (Oh¡­ right¡­) She''s still in control. This body¡ªour body¡ªis hers for now. And no matter what I say, no matter how loudly I scream from within¡­ nothing reaches the outside. Then¡ª "C-can you give me control?" I plead. "Just a little? Just for a moment?" Felicia sighs, her head shaking slowly. "That won''t do," she replies. "If I surrender control now¡­ I might not be able to take it back. So please¡ªjust bear with me a little longer." (¡­Okay¡­) I quiet down, though the frustration twists inside me. But then¡ª Eris turns her head, catching just the edge of the conversation. Her ears twitch. Her eyes narrow. "Oh? Felicia? Are you¡­ talking to someone?" she asks, confused. Felicia tilts her head lazily, giving a half-smirk. "Little girl, I''m not your Felicia," she says bluntly. "Yours is inside right now. But I''m the one controlling this body." "¡­What?" Eris'' voice sharpens. Her expression shifts, confusion giving way to fury. "She''s not in control?" As she says that, her eyes blaze. Her fangs bare. She glares straight at us, at Felicia. "What did you do to her?!" The rage in her voice is raw, protective and wild. Like she''s ready to tear the world apart just to get me back. ¡­ Ah, shit¡­ This is the second time I''ve seen Eris like this¡ªutterly, furiously angry. The first was back at the tavern¡­ when she found out what those bastards from the Crimson Order did to me. She literally crushed a wooden table to bits. But now¡­ Now she''s looking straight at me with that same fire in her eyes¡ªand even though I know it''s not me she''s mad at, but Princess Felicia¡­ My heart still lurches. That gaze, so sharp, so hurt, it burns. It feels like it''s piercing right my soul. And worse¡ª Fuck! The princess is getting fired up too! Apparently, Eris just stepped on her nerves! "Hoh?" she scoffs, eyes wide, baring her fans back. "You insolent brat. You dare glare at me like that? You have a death wish or something?" "What?!" Eris recoils, stunned, anger flashing with confusion. That glare of hers falters¡ªjust a bit. Meanwhile¡ª AAAAAAAHHHHH!!! NOOO! NOOOOOOOOOO!!!! I''m completely panicking inside! (STOP! STOP!!!) I scream. (FELICIA, SHE''S JUST WORRIED ABOUT ME! SHE DIDN''T MEAN IT! STOP BEING LIKE THIS!!) "Aiiish¡­" Felicia exhales, rubbing her temple. "Alright, alright, stop screaming! You''re hurting my ears!" And that, somehow, makes Eris even more confused. She stares at us, her brow furrows as she tries to process what the hell is going on. Thankfully¡­ she doesn''t escalate further. Instead, after a long pause, she slowly lowers her shoulders and relents. "All right. I''m sorry," she says at last, her voice quieter now, softer. "Oh?" Felicia arches a brow. Her expression shifts as the edge in her voice fades. A faint smile curves on her lips¡ªcalm, but a little smug. "Well, since you apologized¡­ I''ll forget your arrogant attitude earlier." "Thank you," Eris replies with a small nod, her gaze steady. "Then, can you let my girl take control back? Just for a little bit?" "No. I can''t." Felicia shakes her head. Eris sighs, eyes flicking downward. Her lips press together in a tense line. But after a moment, she meets our gaze again. "¡­Then please¡ªjust tell me. Is she safe?" "Of course," Felicia answers simply. "Since you arrived, she''s been crying nonstop. Gosh¡ªshe literally screamed in my head a second ago." "Oh¡­" Eris murmurs. And with that, she''s visibly relieved. Eris'' shoulders relax ever so slightly. A breath escapes her lips. "That''s good to know." "And don''t worry," Felicia adds, more gently this time. "I''m keeping her safe. Once this is all over, I''ll return her to you." "Thank you," Eris breathes, her voice low. But then¡ª S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her brow twitches slightly. "Wait¡­ this isn''t over yet?" Felicia lets out a short laugh. "Ha. Of course not. But now that you''re here¡ª" She flashes a grin, sharp and confident. "Things just got a whole lot easier." A minute passes. With the immediate danger seemingly behind us, Eris finally lowers her arms. The swirling dome of shadows begins to unravel, dissolving into tendrils of black mist. Outside, the world has grown quiet¡ªunnaturally so. As the last traces of the barrier fade, the full extent of the devastation comes into view. And it''s horrifying. All around us, the landscape is unrecognizable. Every building is flattened. Every structure is smeared into ruin. Nothing remains but collapsed walls, shattered bones, and a thick carpet of blood and flesh. It''s as if the dungeon itself was devoured from the inside out. --------------------------- Chapter 138 - 138: Recovery All around us, the landscape is unrecognizable. Every building is flattened. Every structure is smeared into ruin. Nothing remains but collapsed walls, shattered bones, and a thick carpet of blood and flesh. Then¡ª Wooooosh! A sudden gust cuts through the rot-heavy air. With a flap of his massive wings, Inky descends from above, blasting away chunks of rotting meat and bone with each powerful beat. The darkness spirit wyvern lands with a heavy thud just beside Eris, his giant frame shielding us instinctively. He leans in, gently nudging Eris'' hand with his head, purring softly. The girl smiles, giggling, reaching up to rest her palm against his face. "Thank you, buddy," she murmurs. "Thanks to you, I got here in time to protect Felicia" Inky purrs, happy to receive the praise. "Now then," Eris turns toward us, her expression shifting back to focus. With a quick swipe of her hand, she brushes a smear of blood from her cheek. "What do you need me to do?" "Protect me," Princess Felicia replies, her voice calm again. "Just for ten minutes. I need to recover." Eris nods without hesitation. "Understood." Without another word, Felicia lowers herself to the ground. She sits cross-legged, her hands resting lightly on her knees. Her back straightens, and she closes her eyes. Then¡ª She begins to breathe. Slowly. Steadily. Each inhale is deep, measured¡ªdrawing in more than just air. Drawing in the very essence of the place around us. "Huh?" I hear Eris exclaims. Meanwhile, I''m stunned too. (Wait! This is!) I mutter, as I realize what''s she breathing in. (You are absorbing the corrupted mana! The demonic essence!) "Yes." Felicia replies calmly. "Since I''m already corrupted, a little more won''t hurt. In fact, it''ll help me recover faster." "I¡­ I have so many questions now¡­" Eris mutters, her voice a little shaky¡ªequal parts awe and concern. "I''ll answer them all. When I have time," Felicia replies. "Yeah," Eris sighs. "You''d better." Slowly¡­ The corrupted mana seeps into our skin, entering our lungs. It coils around us, drawn inward like smoke into a flame. And from deep within, our demonic core responds. The energy rises. Surges, both inside and outside, merging together. Becomes A burning tide, both foreign and familiar, flows through our veins. Damn! It''s hot. Violently hot! Like molten iron coursing beneath our skin! I feel like I''m on fire¡ª But somehow, I''m not in pain. Instead¡­ our muscles begin to relax. The tremors stop. The stabbing aches fade to dull thuds, even the bone-deep exhaustion starts to lift, layer by layer. It''s like our entire body is being reforged. One breath at a time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As our body begins to heal, I start to hear it¡ª Faint at first. Then louder. The unmistakable sounds of battle, echoing in the world outside. Zombies howl in the distance, their guttural cries growing more frantic by the second. Skeletons screech with high-pitched, hollow wails, their bones clattering like twisted wind chimes in a storm. And above it all¡ª BOOM! CRACK! SMASH! Explosions rock the air. That must be Eris. She''s out there, fighting, protecting us. Her weapons are crushing the undead with sheer force, each blow a miniature earthquake. BOOM! BOOM! From the way it sounds¡ªthose deep, devastating impacts¡ªshe must be using her hammer, or maybe a mace. Something heavy, something brutal. That''s just so Eris. And then¡ª I hear another roar. Not from the monsters, not from Eris. But from Inky, I suppose? However, it isn''t the cry of a wyvern this time. No. It''s deeper. Wilder. More¡­ beast-like. It sounds like a lion, or maybe a wolf. (Wait¡­ is he turning into a lion now?) I wonder. (Since he can become a darkness wyvern, a darkness lion should be easy, right?) (URRRGHHH!!!) I let out an inward groan, frustration bubbling. I want to see them. I want to watch Eris fight. I want to see Inky''s new form. I want to feel the rush of battle again! But, princess Felicia''s eyes remain closed, still deep in meditation. And so¡­ everything remains dark to me. I''m trapped in here. Blinded, with nothing to do, nothing to play. Ughhh¡ªthis is torture! "Tch, if you have nothing to do, learn how to control demonic energy!" (Oh shit! You are right!) Hehe¡­ I then focus, feeling the way the princess is commanding this energy to heal her. And just like that, time creeps by. Five minutes have passed, the sounds of battle slowly fade. The screeches die out. The crashes go quiet. Seems like there''s no more enemies. It''s over. Eris has protected us well. And then¡ª The ten-minute mark arrives, exactly as Princess Felicia promised. Slowly, she opens her eyes. A slow breath escapes her lips as she rises to her feet, smooth and steady. And the moment she stands, I feel it¡ªour body is whole again. No pain. No tremors. Fully restored. Power hums beneath our skin. Every muscle feels alive, pulsing with fresh energy, like the body was just reforged in a divine forge. Felicia rolls her shoulders, then flexes her arms, testing her range of motion. Yeah. She''s back. Stronger than ever. Across from us, Eris leans against Inky''s side, one hand resting on his smoky black body, watching us with a pensive expression. Just as I suspected¡­ Inky has taken the form of a giant wolf¡ªthree meters tall, several meters long¡ªand honestly, he looks cool as hell. His fur is made of pure darkness, shifting and swirling like living shadow. Ahhh¡­ This version of Inky¡ªso fluffy! So majestic! I can''t!!! He''s so cute! I want to pet him so badly! Suddenly, out of nowhere, Eris speaks. "Hey¡­ I''ve been thinking," she begins. "Can I call you by another name? Y''know, instead of Felicia?" (Huh?) The thought barely registers before¡ª Uh-oh! I feel it. That familiar, simmering fury boiling up from within. Felicia''s annoyance spikes instantly. Her eye twitches. "Haaa?" she growls, sharp and offended. "What the hell are you talking about? You should be grateful I even let you call me by my first name in the first place!" (A¡ªWAIT! WAIT!!) I flail in panic¡ªwell, mentally. (Eris doesn''t mean it like that! Calm down, please!) Eris, meanwhile, stays perfectly calm, as if completely unfazed by the snarling princess. "Well," she explains patiently, "it''s just that¡­ both you and my Felicia have the same name. So it gets confusing, right? I thought we needed a different way to address each other." Felicia pauses. "¡­Oh," she mutters, her expression losing some of its bite. "So that''s what you meant." (Phew¡­) I sigh in relief. Then, I suggest to princess Felicia. (Let me change my name instead. You''re the princess, so it''s only natural for me to change my name!) "No, actually," Felicia interrupts, her voice suddenly calm¡ªtoo calm. A slow grin spreads across her lips. "Call me¡­ Alter. Felicia Alter." "¡­Huh?" Eris blinks. (EH?!) I freeze. Alter?! But then... (Wait a minute!) I suddenly realize the reason behind that name. "Yeah," Felicia smirks. "Like Arthuria Alter. Little Felicia, you know what I mean, right?" Eris tilts her head slightly, clearly not getting the reference. But me? (HOLY SHITTT¡ªSHE KNOWS! SHE KNOWS!!!) Hehe. Hehehehehehehe¡­ This is awesome. Honestly? That would be the coolest name ever! Chapter 139 - 139: Alter Alter. The name comes from one of my favorite gacha games before Fantasy Impact, a classic called Destiny Grand Order. In that game, you played as a Master who could summon heroic spirits¡ªlegendary figures from history and myth¡ªto fight alongside you in a battle for the Holy Chalice. One of the most iconic servants I ever summoned was a gender-swapped version of King Arthur: Arthuria. Also known as my waifu. She was the embodiment of justice, a righteous King who wielded the holy sword Excalibur, cutting down demons and evil servants with divine light. She protected the weak, upheld honor, and ruled with compassion. Her people adored her. And because of that, even though she wasn''t a catgirl, she still sat proudly at the top of my waifu tier list. However, there was another version of her. A darker, corrupted mirror of the same legend, wearing black armor dress and had bigger boobs. Arthuria Alter. Twisted by the very demonic energy she once sought to destroy, this version had become ruthless and unhinged¡ªan incarnation of madness and chaos. She delighted in destruction, caused havoc wherever she went, and killed without hesitation anyone foolish enough to insult her. Yet even then¡­ beneath all the darkness¡­ she was still Arthuria. Somewhere deep inside, her heart hadn''t changed. She would rescue every lost kitten and puppy she came across. She sobbed openly while watching melodramatic soap operas. And once, when Santa Claus fell ill right before Christmas, she volunteered to take her place for the day¡ªbecause the thought of disappointed children waking up without gifts was simply unbearable to her. And in the end, when the Demon Gods invaded and humanity stood on the brink of extinction, it was Arthuria Alter who rose to fight back. No hesitation. No doubts. She stood beside the original Arthuria and fought for the world. So now, hearing Princess Felicia claim that name¡­ It can only mean one thing. She peaked into my past life. She must have seen her¡ªseen that version of Arthuria¡ªwhile diving through my memories. She must have seen¡­ many other things too¡­ but it''s not a good idea to think about those stuffs right now. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeah, probably. Anyways, the name fits her. It''s cool. It''s dramatic. It''s powerful. It fits the theme perfectly¡ªbetter than anything I could have come up with on my own. But¡­ There''s one problem. ¡­. (Aaaaaah¡­ Are you sure about this? I mean, you are the original Felicia,) I say hesitantly. "Nah, it''s fine," Felicia replies with a wide grin. "You think you are cool enough to be Alter? Hell no! You be Felicia from now on. I be Alter! Felicia Alter! No¡ªwait¡ªactually¡­ Falter!" "Falter?" Eris tilts her head, one brow raised. "That¡­ doesn''t sound right." "O-okay, fine!" Felicia mutters, her cheeks flushing a little. "Then just call me Alter from now on!" "Alright," Eris says with a nod. "If that''s what you want." (Nn!) I chime in as well, agreeing wholeheartedly. And just like that, the naming problem is solved. "Alright, Eris," Alter calls out, her grin returning. "Yes, Alter?" Eris answers. "Come with me." "To where?" Alter turns toward the path ahead, her eyes narrowing slightly. "To the heart of this dungeon." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- And so, we continue forward, walking toward the center of the ruined Luminaris Academy. The path is eerily quiet. There are no more giant corpse golems waiting to ambush us, and even the number of zombies and skeletons has decreased drastically. Only a few stray undead emerge from the shadows to attack us, but they are quickly and effortlessly taken down by Eris. She moves fast and ruthlessly, each swing of her weapon cutting through the enemies like they''re made of paper. "Now that I think about it, something''s not right," Eris says, glancing around. "This is supposed to be an S-rank dungeon, and yet these undead are barely C-tier at best." She''s right. They look creepy, sure. Intimidating, even. But in terms of power, Alter can easily cut them down like weeds. Eris, of course, could probably wipe out hundreds of them without even trying too. Well¡­ maybe not the giant corpse golems. Those were a different story. Those things were on a whole other level. "It''s probably because it hasn''t had time to grow yet," Alter replies thoughtfully. "You mean¡­ the dungeon is new?" Eris asks. "No. The dungeon itself has been here for years," Alter explains. "But the corrupted mana only started leaking out recently. So even though the air is thick with it, it hasn''t had enough time to spawn stronger monsters." "Hmmm. That''s a good theory," Eris nods But suddenly comes to a halt. "But wait," Eris says. "why do you sound like you know so much about this dungeon?" "Because I do," Alter answers simply. "After all, I was the one who created the seal." "What?" Eris stares at Alter, eyes widening in shock. "Yes," Alter continues, her voice calm. "I was the one who made this dungeon in the first place." "Are you¡­ serious?" "Of course. Just keep going, we''re almost there. I will explain it to you on the way." "A-alright." Eris nods. And so, we continue forward. As Alter begins to speak, revealing the truth behind this place¡ªthe dungeon, the seal, the corruption¡ªthe atmosphere around us begins to shift. The more she says, the grimmer the situation becomes. Her words are quiet, but each one adds weight to the air around us. Meanwhile, the demonic mana grows thicker. Heavier. It clings to our skin, seeping into our lungs with every breath, instilling fear and doubts. I can feel goosebumps crawling across my arms. Even Eris and Inky reacts. Her tail bristles behind her, instinctively puffed up. Meanwhile, Inky, still in his giant wolf form, walks with his head lowered slightly. His lips curl into a quiet snarl, revealing sharp, glimmering fangs. The misty darkness that makes up his body flickers more violently now, his smoky fur rippling as if stirred by an invisible wind. The tension in the air is suffocating. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Then, moments later, we arrive. Before us stands the Seal¡ªor, as Alter calls it, the Great Luminaris Demonic Barrier. And holy shit¡­ This thing is massive. It''s a a colossal dome of deep, blood-red energy that spans wider than a football stadium. Lightning arcs of crimson crackle across its surface, pulsing with power. The entire structure hums with a low, menacing vibration, like the heartbeat of something ancient and angry. Surrounding the barrier, thousands of glowing glyphs float in the air. The magical letters and symbols twist and swirl, forming intricate rings that orbit the dome like a mechanical halo. However, as big and powerful as it is, there are already cracks along the dome''s surface. Thin, jagged fractures spider through the barrier, glowing faintly where the integrity has begun to fail. And from those cracks¡­ the demonic mana is seeping through, flaring like hell fire. I can feel it pouring out. And Eris feels it too. "This mana¡­" she whispers, her fists clenched tightly at her sides. "Damn it¡­ this is already on par with the most dangerous S-rank dungeons in the world!" "And this is only the outer layer," Alter murmurs, narrowing her eyes. "Tch¡­ to think it has deteriorated this much already¡­" Without hesitation, she steps forward and reaches out toward the barrier. But suddenly, Eris moves. She grabs Alter''s wrist and pulls her back. "Wait," Eris says, her voice trembling. Her eyes, wide with concern, lock onto ours. "Do you¡­ really have to go in?" "What?" Alter replies with a forced grin. "Do we have a choice?" She laughs a little, trying to play it off, but I can feel it. Beneath that grin, beneath the bravado¡­ There''s fear¡­ And intense, unshakable fear that''s drowning her breath. Chapter 140 - 140: Desparation and Love In her long and storied past, Alter had taken a few wives. Some were fleeting companions. Others stayed for decades. But none of them ever reached the place in her heart reserved for one alone. Princess Morvena. She was the first, the most cherished, the one who had meant everything. Her first love. Her first taste of what it meant to share a soul with another. That divine connection, fragile and radiant, was unlike anything Alter had ever known. It was Morvena who reached out to her when the world was nothing but cold shadows and endless battles. It was Morvena who pulled her out of that pit and showed her color again. She had been the sun in Alter''s sky, the warmth in her winter, the dream in her waking life. An angel, shining so bright, who brought joy to a heart that had forgotten what it meant to feel. And in return, Alter had loved her more than anything. More than the world. More than her name. More than her own life. Together, they had fought side by side. Two warriors in love, defending their kingdom, their people, their fragile reality from the horrors that crept in from the dimensions above. They had faced gods and monsters. They had bled together, won together, survived together. For years. Maybe hundreds. However¡­ not even the brightest sun could shine forever. While Alter could still withstand the curse of demonic corruption inside her heart for some reason, the same could not be said to Morvena. As her power grew, the curse grew too. And soon, the frequencies of her going rampage, destroy everything, hurting even her beloved people was becoming more and more. One rampage every 3 months now turned into once a month And then once every week. And finally, once every 3 days¡­. Her eyes would go dark. Her voice would twist. Her magic would explode, unstoppable and merciless. Villages were reduced to ash. Innocents torn apart. Even Alter, standing in her path, could barely bring her back. It was only a matter of time. At this rate, she would soon become a true demon, creature of ruin, a being of pure destruction with no memory of love, no trace of light, no hope for redemption. Just endless killing. Endless death. The answer seemed clear. Even though she hated it, even though the thought crushed her more than any battlefield wound ever had, Alter knew what had to be done. She had to end it. She had to kill Morvena. It was the logical thing to do. The right thing. There was no cure. No mercy in delay. No miracle waiting on the horizon. The corruption could not be undone. And so, Princess Felicia¡ªAlter¡ªraised the divine blade. A sword forged to slay demons. A blade that had ended countless evils across countless realms. She stood above her wife. She lifted the weapon. Her hands trembled. But in the end¡­ ¡­. she could not do it. She could not drive that holy blade into the heart of the woman she loved. Because¡­ After all¡­ How could she? She loved Morvena so much. She had been her light, her joy, her reason to keep fighting through all the centuries of blood and sorrow. Without her, would there be anything left? Would there be any meaning? Would there be any hope and joy in this corrupted world? The world... would not be worth saving anymore And so¡­ With her final, desperate move¡ªher last hope against a collapsing world¡ªAlter gave the command. Her voice rang out, a command that no one dared to defy: "Smiths! Forge for me five divine blades. Swords strong enough to seal even gods! Mages! Gather half of the kingdom''s resources. I need them for a sealing ritual that must never fail!" With this desperate move, she poured everything into it. All her strength. All her will! With the divine swords in hand, with spells older than the stars etched into stone and blood, she reshaped Luminaris Academy itself. She used its foundations, its ancient leylines, its memory¡ªtransmuting it into a vast, arcane seal. And so, this place¡­ where she and Morvena first met. Where Alter knighted Morvena. Where they made the first confessions to each other¡­ swearing love and loyal to each other¡­ She had turned it into a prison. Not out of cruelty. But because there was no other way. And when the time came¡­ When Morvena, consumed by her curse, stood before her in silence, no longer recognizing the woman she loved¡­ Alter raised the five swords. One by one, she drove them into Morvena''s body. And with each blade, it felt like she was tearing her own soul apart. The pain was unlike anything she had ever known. Not the sting of blades. Not the bite of battle. But something deeper. More sacred. It was like breaking her own soul apart. But at the very least¡­ she had not killed her. Morvena still lived. The swords did not take her life, only her power. They sealed it. Locked it away, deep within the heart of the academy. And in that moment, Alter made a promise. That no matter what happened¡­ one day, she would return. She would find a way to lift the curse. She would save Morvena. And when that day came, they would be together again. They would smile again. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They would be whole. ¡­. But fate was never kind. That promise would never be fulfilled. The world Alter had fought for¡­ was destroyed, crushed by higher powers, twisted by evils beyond even her understanding. And her own soul¡­ was shattered. The shards of the old world scattered, drifting through broken timelines and fragmented worlds. As the realm crumbled, Luminaris Academy was swallowed by the void. It drifted, aimless¡­ Until, by some miracle¡ªor curse¡ªit found its way to a new world. To Terra¡­ Here, it latched on, and it began to emerge once more, becoming just another S rank dungeon. But the seal¡­ had already weakened. For years, without Alter''s power to maintain it, the demonic energy had begun to seep through the cracks. And now, it is stirring. If nothing is done¡­ if no one stops it¡­ Morvena will awaken. And this time, she will not return as a princess, she will rise as a true demon, a force of annihilation with no restraint, no memory of love, no trace of who she once was. And at her power level¡­ there will be no stopping her. Not in this world, not with its current champions. Even S rank adventurers and heroes would be no more than mere ants beneath her feet. No city will survive. No army will stand. Not Mistvale. Not Terra. Not even Faunae. It will be a catastrophe unlike anything this realm has ever known. And so¡ª "What? Do we have a choice?" Alter''s voice cuts through. And in that moment, Eris probably knows the answer already. No¡­ There''s no other choice. She must let Alter go. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 141 - 141: Letting go Alter''s expression softens, the sharpness in her gaze fading into something quieter, almost fragile. Slowly, hesitantly, she lifts her free hand and lays it over Eris''s. Her fingers linger there for a breath too long before she begins to ease Eris''s grip away from her wrist. "Relax," she says, her voice quieter now. "Even though one or two of the sealing swords have been pulled out, my wife is still not fully awake. I just need to go in, put the sword back, and fix the barrier with my spells. That''s all. It''s simple. Nothing serious." But¡­ If she thinks that kind of calm voice and tired smile can fool Eris, she''s wrong. Eris doesn''t move at first. Her hand trembles slightly in Alter''s. Then she tightens her grip. Not letting go. She grabs Alter''s wrist again with a sharp breath, and this time, her voice is trembling. "Tch. You think I''m going to believe that?" Her tone is sharp, but beneath it, there''s hurt. And fear. "If it''s really that easy," she says, her voice breaking more with each word, "then why are you shaking? Why are you so afraid? Why can''t you even look me in the eyes and say it like you believe it?" Alter opens her mouth, however, no sound comes out. She tries again, but her throat closes around the words. She looks up, meeting Eris''s gaze for just a second, long enough for their eyes to meet. Then she looks away. She can''t hold it. Because the truth is bleeding through her silence. Eris is right. Alter bites her bottom lip, her jaw tightening with the weight of everything she doesn''t want to say. Everything she doesn''t want to admit. Eris doesn''t give her time to hide. She steps in close, placing both hands on Alter''s shoulders, her fingers gripping with a desperation that trembles beneath the surface. "Tell me the truth," she whispers. "Alter¡­ can you even promise me? Can you swear that you''ll bring my Felicia back? That you''ll protect her, no matter what happens in there? That you''ll make sure she comes back to me?" Her voice cracks at the end. And in that moment, I feel it. A deep, stabbing pain in our chest, like something tearing loose from the inside, so much that I want to scream, I want to rip this damn heart out with my own hands to stop the pain. Eris¡­ she must be hurting so much, breaking right in front of us. Her voice shakes. Her eyes are filled with tears she refuses to let fall. Her hands are cold, clinging to the only hope she has left. The weight in her voice, the fear in her fingers, the way she''s barely holding herself together¡­ It hurts more than anything I''ve ever felt. It hurts because it''s real. It hurts because it''s love. For a long moment, no one speaks. Only the sound of breathing, ragged, uneven from all of us. Then, finally, Alter breaks the silence. Her voice is low hand honest, heavy with sorrow. "That¡­ I can''t," she replies quietly. Her voice is so soft, so fragile, it almost disappears into the stillness. "The truth is¡­ no one knows what''s on the other side of the barrier. Not even me." For a moment, the air feels like it stops moving. Eris closes her eyes. A shaky breath leaves her lungs, slow and heavy, like she''s trying to swallow a storm that''s rising inside her chest. Her shoulders rise, then fall, as if the weight of the truth has settled there, too heavy and cruel. And then, her body begins to shake. Her arms tremble as they cling to Alter, not out of anger now, but out of helplessness. When she speaks again, her voice is fractured. Each word sounds like it''s being torn from somewhere deep. Tears begin to slip down her cheeks. "If that''s the case¡­" she chokes out, her words catching in her throat, "then tell me¡­ how am I supposed to let her go in there with you? How can I possibly agree to something so cruel¡­ so unfair?" Alter says nothing. She doesn''t move. Doesn''t argue. She just stands there, silent, as if silence is the only answer she has left. And so Eris continues. "Maybe you don''t want to lose your wife," she says, her voice thick with emotion, cracking under the weight of love and fear. "But what about me? What about Felicia? Do you even understand what this feels like? Even a little?" She pauses, her hand rising to wipe her tears away¡ªbut they keep falling anyway. "Yes, maybe the world ends tomorrow," she says, softer now. "But as long as we''re still alive¡­ shouldn''t today matter too? Shouldn''t today still be a happy day?" Her voice falters. And then¡­ silence. A silence that stretches, long and unbearable. Alter doesn''t speak. She doesn''t lift her head. Her gaze remains fixed on the ground, as if the truth has rooted her there, unable to move. And in that silence, I feel it. The ache in Eris''s voice, the tremble in her hands, the way her heart is breaking and holding on all at once. Of course she doesn''t want to lose me. And me? Gods, I don''t want to die either. I want to live. I want to laugh with her, cry with her, curl up beside her and sleep in peace. I want to see the sunrise with her¡ªjust once more. Even if it''s only for one day¡­ That would be more than enough. ¡­ Well¡­ Haha¡­ Who am I kidding? I already know. Deep down, I''ve always known. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There''s no way we''d ever be content with this. Just giving in, surrendering our lives to fate, accepting this cursed situation for what it is and walking away. That''s not who we are. After all, all of us¡ªAlter, Eris, and me¡ªwe''re all stubborn to the core. Time and time again, we''ve proven it. No matter how impossible the odds, no matter how dark the world becomes¡­ if even the smallest glimmer of hope remains, we''ll chase it. We''ll cling to it with bloody hands and bruised hearts. We''ll fight for it with everything we have. So even if it costs me my life¡­ I still want to try. To save Morvena. And to save Alter, too. Maybe Eris is thinking the same thing. Or maybe she already knows how I truly feel. "Silly Felicia," she says softly, shaking her head with a small smile. Then, quietly¡ª "Let me come with you," she says, her voice low, her grip loosening around my shoulder. "I''m not weak. I can be of help, right?" Alter turns to her. There''s a softness in her eyes. A quiet warmth in her smile. "Thank you," she says gently, meeting Eris''s gaze. But after a pause¡­ she lowers her head slightly. "Unfortunately, like I told you," she whispers, "you can''t come." Her voice trembles, just a little. "No one else can enter the barrier. Unless you carry the demonic curse like I do, or you have divine blood in your veins¡­ anyone who touches it, even with a finger, will be burned alive." Eris exhales sharply, shoulders sinking as she lets out a heavy sigh. Her hands tighten for a moment, then relax. "Fine," she says, after a pause. "Then take this. You''ll need proper equipment, won''t you?" She slips a black ring from her finger. It''s just a plain ring at first glance, an unmarked band with no gems, no engraving. But as she places it into Alter''s palm, something stirs. The moment it touches our skin, I can feel it, there''s an immense power sealed inside. Chapter 142 - 142: Sacred Armor and Divine Sword "Then take this. You''ll need proper equipment, won''t you?" As soon as the ring touches Alter''s hand, I feel its power. And Alter, of course, feels it too. "This is¡­" she whispers, eyes widening slightly, like she has recognized something significant.. Eris steps forward and gently places her fingers over the ring. Then she taps it once. Twice. "Awaken, guardian of the abyss," she says softly, her voice like a prayer. "Rise from silence and cloak the soul in shadow¡­" As she starts her chant, the ring responds immediately. A faint glow seeps from its surface, soft and pulsing, like the heartbeat of something long forgotten. And then, the light deepens, shifting into a rich violet hue as ancient glyphs begin to shimmer across the band. One by one, they flare to life, intricate and sharp, glowing brighter with each beat. The air grows thicker, charged. And then¡ª "Please," Eris says, her voice trembling with emotion. "Protect them for me. Don''t let anything harm them. Rise, Sacred Armor of the Endless Night¡­ Azazel''s Guard!" In that instant, the ring erupts. WWOOOSSH! A blast of black smoke explodes outward, spiraling in every direction. It surges toward Alter, wrapping around her like a living storm. The shadows coil tightly around her shoulders, her chest, her waist. They slither down her arms and legs, like dozens of serpents made from pure darkness, circling tighter and tighter. The smoke pulses once, then begins to liquefy¡ªrippling across her body like molten night. It clings to her form, flowing with supernatural grace. As it stretches and tightens, it begins to shift, shaping itself with eerie elegance and deliberate precision. Then, with a final pulse of shadowlight, it hardens. A masterpiece of darkness. A flawless armor dress, sculpted from shadow itself. Layers of black metallic sheen shimmer faintly beneath ghostly violet glyphs. The bodice is sleek, regal, reinforced with ridged plating that moves like silk. The skirt flares just slightly at the edges, edged with whisper-thin, weightless fabric that flutters despite the stillness of the air. Gauntlets curl over her hands, and elegant, winglike fins sweep back from her shoulders¡ªlike feathers crafted from midnight. For a moment, Alter is stunned. She stares at her hand, at the fingers now wrapped in the same shadow-forged armor that covers her body. "Hmmm¡­ not bad," she mutters with a small smirk. She closes her hand into a fist. Instantly, sparks of black lightning dance across her knuckles, snapping with power. A sharp pulse of force ripples out in a tiny shockwaves, disturbing the air. Damn¡­ The whole armor looks incredible! Dangerous and cool as hell, yet somehow, completely weightless. Perhaps¡­ because it''s made out of darkness itself? "Eris, this is a Sacred Armor." Alter says, still admiring the armor as it settles around her. "Well, it''s only a piece of the whole thing though. But still¡­ where did you get this?" But Eris is already moving, busying herself with the next step. "Here. Take all my potions and items." Without hesitation, she hands over everything. Health potions; magic scrolls; stat boosters; elixirs. She activates each scroll, one after another, infusing Alter with layer after layer of enhancements. Power Up. Speed Boost. Stamina Boost. Mana Regeneration. Mind Fortification. Elemental Resistance. Magic Ward. Reflex Enhancement. Debuff resistance. And even¡­ Poison resistence ¡ªbecause why not? In seconds, Alter''s body ¡ª my body ¡ª¡ª is glowing from head to toe. It shimmers with a rainbow of arcane auras, each enchantment swirling like translucent ribbons of color. Even the tiniest strands of her hair seem charged, sparkling with condensed energy. "Woah¡­" Alter blinks, her expression brightening with a rare, grateful smile. "Thank you." However, Eris isn''t finished. "Wait," she says, stepping back. "One final thing." She reaches into her pack and pulls out a small storage box. With a steady voice, she speaks the password, and the box clicks open with a soft hiss of released enchantment. Then, without hesitation, she turns it over. Clang. Clink. Clang. Clang¡­ A cascade of black orbs spills out, bouncing across the ground before settling into a glimmering pile at Alter''s feet. Hundreds of them. Smooth, round, and pulsing strongly with magical energy. Wait¡ª I recognize those. These aren''t just any orbs. They''re Monster Core Collectors! Every single one of them filled to the brim with refined mana harvested from the monsters Eris has defeated over time. Tens? No, hundreds of thousands worth of the average C rank darkness attribute monster''s mana! Even if we kill every frogs in Lake Vanessa every single day, it would still take years to gather this much! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Hmmm¡­ what are you doing?" Alter tilts her head, eyeing the pile of black mana orbs, clearly wondering what Eris plans to do with them. "Paying the fees," Eris replies, her gaze focused. "This is three years of my life. I hope it''s enough." She takes a step back, draws a slow breath in, and exhales steadily. Then she claps her hands together. Closes her eyes. And begins to chant. The air shifts. A deep rumble rolls through the ground beneath us. "As a descendant of the NightWhizkersz clan," she intones, her voice steady and rising, "I call to you." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A pulse of energy surges outward. "Darkness that swallows the light, the abyss that separates life and death¡­" The black mana from the orbs begins to stir. It rises in thick streams, twisting together into a churning cloud above us. "Ruler of the shadow realm¡­ he who judges beyond the veil¡­" The air tightens. A sudden silence, deep and suffocating, falls over everything. And then¡ª "Come. SHEOL!" Reality tears open! A rip in space appears above us, swallowing all the swirling mana into a single point of collapsing void. And then¡ª BOOM! It spits out a sword. A big sword! With a thunderous impact, a massive greatsword crashes down from the sky, embedding itself in the ground before us. The sword towers over us, impossibly tall. The blade is broader than Alter''s entire body, dark as night, its edges pulsing with shadow. Orbiting the blade are six eyes, each floating in slow rotation. Three of them are open, unblinking and eerie, glowing different dark colors. The other three remain closed, still dormant. "Tch. Only three eyes?" Eris mutters, visibly disappointed. Alter, however, is struck speechless. Her eyes widen as she steps forward, stunned. Her finger traces down the night-colored blade. And suddenly, something sparks inside my chest. A familiar feeling. A quiet pulse of recognition. Nostalgia. It''s like¡­ I''ve known this sword for an eternity. Or rather¡­ Alter knows it. "To think you could actually summon this bad boy¡­" she murmurs. "Eris, does the name Azraphael mean anything to you?" "Azraphael?" Eris blinks, thinking for a second. But then¡­ "No. Never heard of it," she replies. "I see¡­" Alter murmurs. She stares at the blade for another moment, then shakes her head slightly, recovering. "Anyway," Eris says, frowning slightly, "even if this thing isn''t fully awakened yet, it''s still better than nothing." "Hah. Nothing?" Alter lets out a quiet laugh. "That''s already a divine relic you just called down! How absurd¡­" "Divine¡­ relic?" "Yeah. But forget about that for now. I''ll ask you more about it when I return." Alter then steps closer, reaching out toward the weapon. And the moment her fingers touch the hilt¡ª The sword pulses. A shockwave of magic ripples outward. I feel it in every part of our body, like touching something that was never meant for mortals to hold. It''s terrifying. It''s beautiful! It feels like holding a piece of a dying star, giving me a feeling of invincible. My mind is now calm and quiet, like the dark, starless night. So this¡­ this is what Alter meant by divine relic? I can''t wait to see how she uses it. With a steady breath, she lifts the massive blade from the ground with ease and rests it on her shoulder. Its weight vanishes in her grip. Like it belongs there. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "That''s it," Eris says quietly. Her voice is calm, but her eyes betray the storm behind them. "That''s everything I can do for you." "That''s more than enough," Alter replies, her tone warm and steady. "Thank you." Then Eris takes a step forward, her voice almost a whisper. "Please¡­ stay alive." Alter doesn''t answer with words. She simply smiles. Then she turns, her boots crunching against the scorched ground, and slowly walks toward the towering wall of energy before her. Its surface shimmers like liquid fire¡ªdeep red, threaded with pulsing veins of black and violet. As she reaches it, she raises her hand and places her palm against the surface. For a moment, nothing happens. Then the flames erupt. The barrier lashes back, burning, swirling with angry heat as it tries to reject her presence. It roars, licking up her arm, ready to consume. But then¡­ something shifts. As if the barrier remembers her. As if it recognizes the soul now trying to return. The flames begin to die down. The light dims. And her arm slips through. One hand, then part of her shoulder. The rest follows, inch by inch, until she stands half-submerged in light and shadow. Then she stops. She turns her head and looks back, allowing me¡ªjust for a moment¡ªto see through her eyes. To see Eris, standing there with Inky at her side. Her hands are clenched. Her shoulders trembling, but she doesn''t say anything, she just watches us. And I know. I know she''s holding everything in. Every word she still wants to say, every fear she can''t bring herself to voice. "Ready to go?" Alter asks, softly. (Nn.) I respond from within, preparing myself mentally. We face forward again. And then, together, we step through the barrier. Into the prison that''s holding Morvena. Chapter 143 - 143: Walking in the dark The moment we step through the barrier, the world changes. Everything shifts. It''s like we just stepped into a nightmare. Here, the air grows heavy and oppressive, choking with demonic mana so thick it has become a black fog, wrapping around us like a shroud. It clings to our skin, seeps into our lungs, and blocks our vision almost completely. Even breathing feels like inhaling smoke and tar. Below our feet, the ground squelches as Alter take a step. A black, viscous liquid spreads in all directions, thick like oil and cold as winter steel. It sticks to our boots, ripples with an unnatural gleam. "What¡­ the fuck is this?" I whisper. But soon, the realization hits. It''s corrupted mana! Concentrated and unnatural, liquefied. Just like that, the weight of this place it presses against our limbs, heavy as heck. Every movement becomes slow and difficult. Even lifting a single finger feels like trying to move through cement laced with needles, thick and painful Alter tries to lift her foot. The sludge clings to her boot, refusing to let go, as if it has a will of its own. It stretches and pulls, thick and greedy, trying to swallow her down into its black depths. Each step becomes a desperate struggle. Damn¡­ It feels walking while carrying weights, like our legs are chained to a hundred kilos of despair. And the worst part? It reminds me of something pitiful¡­ of a mouse caught in a glue trap. Helpless, struggling. Slowly breaking. Ah¡­ how ironic¡­. "Fuck¡­ this is already worse than I thought," Alter mutters, her voice tight with strain. She grips the hilt of Sheol and begins to drag it behind her. The blade cuts shallow grooves through the muck, leaving trails of dark ripples in its wake. Her heart beats faster, pushing more energy into her limbs to keep going. But the environment fights back. The corrupted mana starts pressing harder against us, trying to seep into our skin, searching for cracks in our will. It scratches at the edge of our thoughts, whispering nonsense, trying to worm its way inside. Even Alter, who is very, very resistant to this kind of demonic curse, grits her teeth and narrows her focus, actively resisting it. "Tch¡­ if I stay in here too long, even I might go mad as well." Step by step, we push forward. Each footfall is a battle. Each breath a war. It takes us nearly a full minute just to adjust, to find a rhythm, to stop stumbling with every move. The fog is so thick, it''s like walking blindfolded through the heart of a storm. We can''t see more than a few feet ahead. There''s no light, no sound, every sense of direction is lost. Just us, dragging ourselves through this swamp of death, like wandering souls caught in the endless void. And still¡­ there is no sign of Morvena. Nothing, only endless dark. However¡­ "Just hang in there," Alter mutters, probably to both herself and me, pushing herself forward with sheer determination. "We''re almost there." Well¡­ I hope she''s right. Because this place feels like the edge of the world. And I don''t know how long we can last. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- And so we walk. And walk. Time loses its meaning here. It stretches and bends, warping into something cruel and endless. A single minute feels like an eternity, pulled thin by the weight of madness. Each step is like dragging our souls through a mire of poison and shadow. The corrupted mana clings to us¡ªthick and cold, like tar smeared across skin. It coils around our thoughts, wraps itself through our minds, suffocating reason and drowning clarity. It seeps into every crack of our consciousness and whispers. Soft, slithering words. Words that belong to no language I know, and yet I understand them. Their meaning settles deep, speaking directly to the parts of me I wish I didn''t have. They tempt. They torment. They twist everything I am into something sharp, something ugly. They feed me visions I never wanted to see. And then, somewhere between one footfall and the next, the line between real and unreal disappears completely. The ground vanishes beneath me. Suddenly, I am no longer walking. I am standing. Ankle-deep in blood. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sky above has turned a deep, blistering red, like a dying sun is burning the world from above. The clouds churn with black smoke, and thunder rumbles without lightning. The air is thick, heavy with the stench of rusted iron and rotting flesh. Every breath I take feels like swallowing decay. Corpses lie scattered around me. Dozens. Hundreds. Men, women, even children. Their bodies twisted in pain. Their mouths frozen mid-scream. Torn apart, broken, hollow. And then I see them. No. No¡ªno no no. I stumble backward, my stomach twisting, a scream caught in my throat as pure terror swallows me whole. First, there''s Eris. Her eyes stare up at me, wide, glassy, and lifeless. Her chest doesn''t rise. Her lower half is gone, ripped clean off, as if some great beast devoured her. Bones and flesh exposed, intestines strewn across the ground like discarded string. Then Alter. Her body is crumpled, mangled. Her limbs torn apart and scattered like broken branches. Her mouth is open, but no voice comes out. Only silence. She was trying to fight, even to the end. Next to her are fragments of what used to be a greatsword. And then¡­ Morvena. Her chest has been caved in, her heart missing. Her eyes have been gouged out, nothing but dark hollows left behind. Blood drips from her fingers like red strings. They are dead. All of them. And I am alone. Alone¡­ except for them. Yes. Them. They rise from the blood-soaked fog. Demons. Dozens. No¡ªhundreds!!! They slither and crawl, their shapes shifting with every glance. Some have faces stretched thin and featureless, smooth like wax. Others wear human faces¡ªour faces¡ªmocking echoes of people we knew. Some have the snarling heads of beasts, their jaws unhinged, their breath like burning meat. But all of them share the same eyes. Eyes that glow with a sick, feverish crimson. And their mouths¡ª Too wide, too full of teeth, twisted in permanent grins. Blood drips between their fangs, thick and black. Their hands are long and skeletal, claws curled like dead branches. Their joints bend the wrong way. Their limbs twitch and jerk like broken marionettes. Surrounding me, they crawl. They skitter. They lurch toward me with grotesque, unnatural movements, dragging themselves through the blood with wet, splattering sounds. My legs refuse to move. My body locks up. My voice is gone. And then¡ª One demonic creature reaches out, its fingers brush my arm. Cold. So cold it burns! No¡­ NOOO!!! I scream, but my voice doesn''t carry. It vanishes¡ªswallowed whole by the void, like it never existed. And then, just as I feel the icy drag of the demon''s claws scraping across my skin¡ª "Hey! HEY!" a voice shouts, slicing through the silence like a blade. "Wake up! Felicia! Don''t listen to them!" It''s Alter. It''s her. She''s alive!!! Her voice pierces the fog like a sword, hoarse, strained, but real. And the moment I hear her voice, the illusion tearing like brittle paper. The blood, the bodies, the demons¡­. All of it fractures, breaks, dissolves into shadow. And now, I see myself again walking, moving inside the darkness. Chapter 144 - 144: Ray of light What I had just experienced¡­ must be the true effect of demonic corruption on the mind. An illusion so vivid, so brutal, it nearly broke me. It was, undoubtedly, the most horrifying thing I''ve ever witnessed. "Fuck! Thank god!" I gasp. "I thought I was¡­" "Just stay focused," Alter cuts in sharply. "Steel your mind, as much as you can. And don''t worry, I''m here. I won''t let the darkness take you." "O-okay¡­" I murmur. "Thank you, Alter¡­" "You are welcome." Ah¡­ so glad that Alter is here¡­ But even then, I can see it. She''s gritting her teeth. Her breath comes in shallow, ragged pulls. She''s barely holding it together. And yet¡ªdespite the storm tearing through her mind¡ªshe still reached me. She pulled me back from the brink. How? How does she do it? I know she''s resistant. I know she''s strong. But this¡­ this is something else! Is this what it truly means to bear the curse of demonic corruption? Is this the hell that Alter and Morvena have lived in for centuries? The weight of it crushes my thoughts like a slab of iron. It grinds down my will, claws into my memories, and smothers every piece of me in silence and dread. And still¡ªwe move forward. Step after step, we drag ourselves deeper into the abyss. The path offers no mercy. The nightmares return, each one darker than the last, digging deeper, peeling away pieces of my mind. I can feel myself unraveling. I don''t know how much longer I can last. After all¡­ in just under a minute¡­ How many times have the nightmares come? I''ve lost count already. Dozens? Hundreds? But every time they do, fortunately, Alter is there. She pulls me back. Again. And again. Like an anchor in a storm, like a shield against the madness, she is the only thing keeping me from shattering completely. Until¡ª Just when it feels like we cannot take another step¡ª The dark mist stirs¡­ "Wait¡­ light?" I whisper. Something flutters inside me. My soul stirs, like a heart taking its first breath after drowning. I see it¡­ A RAY OF LIGHT! It''s faint, and weak, but it''s real light. And soon, more begin to appear. One after another, golden threads weaving through the darkness. They pierce the endless black, filtering through the mist like strands of morning sun breaking through the veil of a nightmare. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Step¡­ Step¡­ step¡­ With every footfall, the faint rays of light ahead grow clearer, stronger. For the first time in what feels like forever, I can see hope again. Fragile, flickering hope, but real. I cling to those lights as if my life depends on them. I focus on them, breathe them in, let them anchor me against the tide of darkness still clawing at the edges of my mind. And slowly, mercifully, things begin to change. More and more rays begin to pierce through the fog, delicate beams of gold and white that illuminate the path ahead. The mist starts to thin, parting like curtains under the gentle touch of light. The air, though still heavy, becomes a little easier to breathe. The tar-like sludge beneath our feet softens. It''s no longer as clingy or resistant. Our steps grow steadier, more fluid, as if the darkness itself is drawing back, reluctant to let go. And our hearts¡ªonce gripped by suffocating despair¡ªbegin to beat calmly again. The whispers in the shadows quiet to a hush. The madness fades, like a nightmare slipping out of reach. "Hey, you did great. You endured the madness," Alter says, trying to cheer me up. "Ahhh¡­ finally," I exhale with relief. But then the thought creeps in. The return. Knowing we''ll have to go back the same way¡ªthrough that nightmarish gauntlet of illusions, despair, and madness¡­ urggghhhhh¡­ fuckkkk¡­!!! Well¡­ there''s nothing I can do about that, I guess. I already made it through once. That means I can do it again¡­ hopefully. Besides, there''s still a mission ahead. And so, I force myself to refocus, to stay sharp. Because if I don''t¡­ I will affect Alter, since her soul is connected to mine¡­ Following that, as we step forward and me breaking from my negative thoughts finally, the light ahead¡ªonce distant, barely visible¡ªbegins to take form. It sharpens with every step, slowly revealing its true shape. It''s not a single source. There are five. Five colossal swords, each one taller than the highest tower, driven deep into the earth like anchors of the heavens themselves. They glow with a celestial brilliance, radiating waves of silver, gold, and white light that shimmer through the air like liquid starlight. They are breathtaking. Like fragments of the sky, fallen to earth to stand guard against the darkness. "Alter¡­" I whisper, overwhelmed by awe. "Are those¡­ the sealing swords?" But Alter simply stares at them for a long moment before shaking her head. "No," she says quietly. "They''re constructs¡ªimbued with divine energy. Their purpose is to repel the darkness and suppress the corrupted mana. Nothing more." "O-oh¡­" I murmur, watching the way the light spreads outward, brushing back the fog like a gentle tide pulling away from the shore. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª But then¡ªsomething shifts. As we draw closer, the radiant glow of the swords begins to reveal more than just light. Shapes emerge. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chains. Dozens of them. Thick, glowing chains forged from divine energy stretch outward from the base of each colossal blade. They arc through the air in long, sweeping curves, humming with restrained power. Each one pulses faintly, trembling as if under constant pressure, all of them drawn taut toward a single point at the center of the formation. And there¡ªbeneath the flood of celestial light¡ªhangs a figure. No. Not standing. Suspended. A lone silhouette, bound and unmoving, floats in the very heart of the circle formed by the five swords. Chains curl around her like a cage of light. A collar at her neck. Bindings at her wrists. Shackles at her ankles. Our breath catches as one. Our feet stop, frozen mid-step. Then, without warning, a sharp pain lances through our chest. It hits so suddenly, so violently, that Alter nearly collapses. The sword on her back groans beneath the strain, trembling against her spine. Her entire body shudders¡ªas if something sacred inside her has been struck. Because¡­ it''s her. That figure. That light-bound prisoner. It''s Morvena. She hangs in silence, her arms stretched and bound by the chains of divinity. Her head tilts forward slightly, eyes closed, as though caught in an endless sleep. Her hair, long and deep blue, floats gently around her, rippling like water in the still air. Her skin is pale¡ªso pale it glows¡ªlike fresh snow under moonlight. And she is beautiful. Even here, even now, she wears a white dress that shines softly with untouched radiance. It gleams as though stitched from starlight, unmarred by the rot and filth that stains everything else in this cursed place. But then¡ªI see them. The sealing swords... they pierce her. Three long, slender blades, more like divine spears, glow with sacred power as they impale her from front to back. Meanwhile, three more lie discarded on the ground below. From the exposed wounds, black mana pours out in liquid form, curling into the air before dissolving into smoke. Chapter 145 - 145: Reunion Slowly, Alter approaches Morvena. Her entire body trembles. Each step is unsteady, her legs barely managing to carry her forward. Her heartbeat slams against her chest like a prisoner desperate to escape. Even her arms shake, uncontrollably, as she reaches out, toward her wife, her everything, now suspended in an unbearable stillness, bound by cruel divine chains and pierced through the chest by three merciless sealing swords. Alter''s fingers brush through Morvena''s hair, slowly, carefully, like she''s afraid the strands might disintegrate if touched too roughly. Her hand drifts down, quivering, until her fingertips find Morvena''s cheek. So soft, softer than anything I can describe. And yet¡­ so cold. Colder than ice, colder than death itself. "Morvena¡­" Alter''s voice is a broken whisper, a plea that barely escapes her lips, raw and splintered. "I''m here¡­" She lingers, holding her breath, waiting for a miracle that doesn''t come. "I''m so sorry it took so long," she chokes out, each word fracturing under the weight of years lost, of promises unkept. "I''m here now. I''m here¡­ I missed you so much¡­ I missed you every second¡­" Morvena doesn''t stir. Her eyes remain closed, her lips silent. And yet, Alter still smiles. A small, shattered smile, jagged with a thousand unspoken agonies, a smile that holds the wreckage of a heart that has loved too fiercely to ever break cleanly. All this time, Alter has been strong. She''s kept her walls up, locked tight behind a facade of composure, shielding me from the true weight of her heart. But now¡­ standing before her wife again, with nothing left to hide behind¡­ I feel it rising. All the emotions she buried, all the pain she swallowed down, all the aching memories¡­ It builds. Slowly at first, then faster, swelling like a tide behind her ribs, until finally¡ª Her walls collapse. She can''t hold it in anymore. Everything pours out at once. Grief. Love. Regret. Longing. A flood so fierce and unrelenting it crashes through her like a river bursting through a shattered dam. It drowns every thought, every carefully constructed defense, every mask she ever wore. Tears spill freely down her face, thick and unending. She sobs. And she doesn''t try to stop it anymore. She can''t. In that moment, Alter cries like a child. Her cry is loud, raw, and broken, like someone who hasn''t allowed herself to cry in a thousand years. She clings to Morvena with trembling arms, her whole body shaking under the weight of a century of sorrow. One arm wraps tightly around her wife''s fragile, unmoving form, pulling her close, as if trying to stitch back together the pieces that time and fate have torn apart. The other still grips the sword at her side, fingers clenched tight. She rests her forehead against Morvena''s chest and weeps into it. Desperately, hopelessly, as if her soul is breaking with every breath. And me¡­ I''m crying too. Though the tears fall from Alter''s eyes, I can feel each one inside me. My soul is torn between two aching truths. Happiness, because she''s finally with the one she loves again. And sorrow, because it is not the reunion she deserves. I say nothing. There are no words that belong here. I stay quiet, letting the moment hold its weight, letting Alter have this one fragile moment, letting her hold her wife once more. If only for now. If only for a breath. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A few minutes pass. The sobs have finally quieted. Alter has calmed, though her breathing remains uneven, still catching slightly between breaths. She leans forward, ever so gently, and presses a soft kiss against Morvena''s lips, tenderly, reverently. She then takes Morvena''s hand, and give it another kiss. Then she closes her eyes and speaks to me. "Sorry about that, Felicia¡­" she murmurs. "I couldn''t hold it in. I cried too much. I showed you my weakness." "Nah, it''s fine," I reply without hesitation. "And what do you mean, weakness? Honestly¡­ your love isn''t a weakness at all! Stop being so harsh on yourself!" "I see, you''re right." A faint smile touches her lips. "Thank you¡­" "Please, never think of yourself like that!" Because no matter how strong she is, no matter how cold or untouchable she tries to appear, whether she''s a tyrant princess feared by armies or a berserker who dances through blood and fire, in the end, she''s still just a person. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A girl with a heart that still beats. With eyes that can cry. With a soul that can still feel. Yes, she bears the mark of demonic corruption, and she had moments when she went insane¡­ but she is not one of them. No, not a demon, not a monster! At the end of the day, only those things¡ªthose truly wicked, empty things¡ªcan exist without feeling love, without knowing sorrow. Alter is not like them. And she never will be. "Now¡­ what do we do?" I ask softly, though I already suspect the answer. "It''s simple," Alter replies. "We just need to put the sealing swords back." She bends down and reaches for the three fallen blades. Just like the ones still embedded in Morvena''s body, they''re long¡ªabsurdly so. More like ceremonial spears than traditional swords. Their edges gleam with unnatural sharpness, and their surfaces shimmer like crystal, almost translucent. When the light from the sword pillars strikes them, it scatters in waves of silver and white, painting the blades with a celestial glow. They are beautiful, sacred, and otherworldly. But then¡­ Alter touches the blade itself. And I feel nothing. What?? I''m now confused. Hold on¡­ wait a minute! Aren''t divine weapons supposed to feel powerful? I remember what it was like to hold Sheol¡ªthe way it hummed with darkness, the crushing weight of its presence, the raw energy that made even standing still feel dangerous. But these swords¡­ they feel like nothing at all. No heat, no energy, no hum of sacred power. Nothing to suggest they''re divine at all. It''s like picking up a glass ornament, beautiful, but hollow, just another fancy prop. Something about that unsettles me. Why does it feel so empty? And more importantly¡­ will it still work? ¡­ Chapter 146 - 146: Pain Despite being divine weapons, on the same level as Sheol, these sealing swords don''t seem to be that powerful at all. "Alter¡­ are you sure that these are divine weapons?" "Of course," Alter says. "They''re all made from Auralithe¡ªa divine ore found only in the realm where angels reside." She lifts one of the swords to eye level, holding it carefully in both hands. The blade catches the ambient light, and for a fleeting moment, I see the faint reflection of my own face glimmering on its surface. It shines like glass, clear and luminous, almost ethereal. "It''s actually metal," she continues, her voice soft and steady. "But it has the appearance of crystal. And you probably can''t feel anything from it right now because your soul hasn''t awakened, or ascended enough to sense divine energy." "O-ohhh¡­" I murmur, as I absorb her words. "However¡­" Alter pauses. "There''s another way to feel it." The moment she says that, my curiosity sparks. "What? There''s another way to sense divine power?" "Of course. Divine energy is the opposite of demonic corruption. And when the two interact¡­" Her words trail off as she lifts her hand. Then, with a super fast and smooth motion, she draws the sword across her thumb, making shallow cut, no blood yet, barely even a scratch. But then¡ª It suddenly hits me like a god damn truck. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!" "FUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKK!!!" I scream. I yell so loud my own voice echoes inside my head, bouncing against the edges of my skull. Because¡­ Fuck. FUCK! It hurts. It hurts so goddamn bad!!! The pain shoots up my arm like lightning, searing through every nerve as if it''s hunting for my very soul¡ªjust to burn it alive. It''s unbearable. It''s like dragging your most sensitive nerve across a rusted cheese grater, then plunging it into salt and holy fire. Holy gods¡­ It stings. It aches. It tears. It shreds. It hurts so excruciatingly much, I want to rip my arm off, crawl into a hole, and die ten times over just to escape it. No¡ª I probably did die. And then resurrected. And then died again, over and over and over. But then¡ª Alter¡­ she doesn''t flinch. She doesn''t wince. She doesn''t even blink! She just stands there, completely still, gazing at her bleeding thumb as if it''s no more than a scratch from a thorn bush. "A-aa¡­ how¡­?" I gasp between shallow, shaking breaths. "You cut our finger¡­ and yet¡­ how can you just stand there? You''re not feeling anything?!" But Alter doesn''t answer, she just closes her eyes¡­ Silently, tears begin to fall again, slipping down her cheeks in slow, unspoken grief. And then, when she opens her eyes again, she looks at Morvena. And in that moment¡­ I understand. "What?'' I mutter¡­ "Are you serious?" And suddenly, I don''t feel any pain anymore It''s not gone, not truly¡ªbut it feels distant now. Drowned beneath something far heavier. Because if just that tiny, shallow cut could nearly destroy me¡­. Then what about her? What about Morvena? She wasn''t just cut. She was pierced alive! Six times. Six of these divine swords driven clean through her body, each one probably a million times worse than what I just felt! And she''s been like this¡­ Not for a day. Not for a year. But for centuries¡­ Hanging there in silence, alone in the dark. Alive¡­ and enduring all of it. Gods. I can''t even imagine that pain. ¡­. And now¡­ we have to do it again? We have to drive those swords back into Morvena''s chest? Not just once, but three times. Three more blades into the woman Alter loves more than anything in this world. And for what? To seal her away again? To leave her like this¡­ suffering a pain worse than death¡­ alone in this prison that reeks of death and corruption? Gods know how long this will last. Could be years. Could be forever. Morvena could stay like this for all eternity. Chained, bleeding, silently enduring a torment beyond hell. "Alter¡­" I whisper, barely able to speak her name. But I already know. There''s no other way. We have to seal her again. That''s the only way to stop the world from its destruction, the only way to prevent the darkness from spilling out and consuming everything. Morvena must be sacrificed. For everyone else''s sake. Fuck. The thought of this makes me want to throw up. And I''m sure¡­ Alter must be feeling the same as me. No, must more, a million times more, as Morvena is the one she loves more than anyone else. She''s her everything. She''s her light, her love, her reason to keep fighting. Gods¡­ How cruel can this world be? Silently, I curse the darkness, I curse the light. I curse fate. I curse everything. But then¡ª S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Clang. The sudden noise startles me. All three sealing swords clatter to the ground. "Eh¡­?" What? What just happened? "Alter???" I''m so confused right now. But she doesn''t respond at first. Instead, she just laughs. A low, bitter sound that builds from deep in her throat. It echoes through the chamber, sharp and painful, shaking the silence like a crack in the world. A laugh filled with grief. With rage. With madness. "Hey¡­ you know what?" she says, her voice trembling. "Maybe I was wrong." She takes a breath. A long, broken breath. "Because of me¡­ because of my own selfishness¡­ she ended up like this. And now I was just going to do it to her again¡­" She trails off. And then¡ªbefore I can react¡ªshe reaches for Sheol, the divine sword of darkness. Her grip tightens around the hilt. She lifts it, slowly, raising the greatsword high above her head. The blade begins to glow. A low hum vibrates through the air, deep and dangerous. The energy swirling around it grows thicker, heavier, pulsing with pure annihilation. And in that instant¡ª I know. I know exactly what she''s about to do. "No! WAIT!" I scream, trying to stop her. "PLEASE! YOU CAN''T DO THIS!" But she''s already swinging. The blade arcs down with terrifying force, straight toward Morvena''s neck. Chapter 147 - 147: Wrestling for control Sheol arcs downward, the blade gleams with dreadful light as it plummets toward Morvena''s neck. NO! Damn it! I didn''t think she''d actually do it. I didn''t think Alter would come up with something this reckless, this final! She''s going to kill her. She''s really going to kill her! And words won''t reach her now. She''s already crossed the line. Whatever I say, whatever I scream, it won''t stop her. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I HAVE TO DO SOMETHING. I HAVE TO TAKE CONTROL! Panic surges through me, sharp and blinding. Desperation coils tight in my chest like barbed wire. My soul thrashes, pushing, reaching, grasping for anything. Anything to break through, anything to stop this. And then, just as the blade is about to connect¡ª CLANG! Steel crashes into flesh. A sharp, searing pain tears through us like lightning shot straight into our bones. "WHAT?!" Alter gasps, eyes wide in disbelief. The sword has sunk deep. But not into Morvena. Into us. Into our own arm. "FELICIA?!" she screams, fury shaking her voice. "WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING?!" "I CAN''T LET YOU KILL HER!" I shout back. "DON''T BE STUPID, ALTER!" Right now, I only have partial control, just one arm, the left arm. But it''s enough. I have thrown into the path of the blade. It was the only way. I couldn''t stop the swing, but I could block it. However¡­ The sword bit deep. Gods¡­ it hurts! So fucking much¡­ I feel it cleave through muscle, grind against bone. The pain is unbearable. Every nerve screams. It''s like my arm is being shredded from the inside out¡ªlike it''s on fire, breaking apart under the force of a divine weapon! I thought I''d lose it, thought I''d watch this arm fall to the ground, useless and ruined. But somehow¡­ the arm is still alive. Azazel''s Guard has absorbed most of the impact, and the demonic power in our blood is reinforcing the bone, tightening the sinew, just barely enough to stop Sheol from cutting clean through. However¡­ Alter doesn''t like this at all. Now, she''s pissed. She snarls. She doesn''t stop! She grits her teeth, her will flaring again, and tries to push the blade further¡ªtries to finish the strike and tear my arm out of the way! Fuck! She''s trying to erase me. So of course, I fight back! I reach with all I have for the other arm, trying to take control of it as well, the one still gripping the sword''s hilt. I force my will into the muscle, into the tendons, into the fingers. Basically, we''re wrestling now, locked in the most terrifying struggle imaginable. Me versus her. Same body. Same pain. But different souls. "LET IT GO!" she roars. "NO¡ªYOU LET IT GO!" I scream back, every inch of my spirit thrown into the words. And slowly¡­ I push harder. And somehow, her grip starts to falter. The strength in her fingers begins to loosen. My presence spreads, inch by inch, overtaking her. "FUCK!!" Alter howls, her scream echoing through both the air and our skull like a siren. "WHY DON''T YOU UNDERSTAND?! WHY, FELICIA?! WHY CAN''T YOU JUST LET ME DO THIS?!" "UNDERSTAND WHAT?!" I shout. "WHAT IS THERE TO UNDERSTAND, ALTER?! THIS ISN''T LOVE¡ªTHIS IS DESPAIR! THIS IS GIVING UP!" "YES! I''M GIVING UP!" she screams back. "I''M GIVING UP TORTURING HER!" "NO! YOU''RE WRONG! SHE DOESN''T DESERVE THIS!" I cry, heart pounding. "IF YOU WON''T PULL YOURSELF TOGETHER RIGHT NOW, I WILL TAKE FULL CONTROL¡ªAND I WON''T LET YOU NEAR HER!" "ARGGHHH!!! FUCK YOU! FUCK YOU!!!" Alter shrieks. Her voice cracks and breaks, raw with frustration, her rage boiling over into curses thrown wildly at my name. But then, when the anger fails her, she starts to beg. "Please! Please!" she sobs, her voice trembling, desperate. "Just let me finish it! I can''t live like this anymore. I can''t. I¡ª" Her words crumble. A raw, broken sound escapes her throat, slicing through the silence like shattered glass. But I don''t move. I don''t waver. Right, no matter how much she curses me, no matter how much she pleads, I won''t give in! I refuse! And then¡­ slowly, inevitably, breathtakingly¡­ I win. The fight ends. Her grip loosens, the sword slips from our hand. Sheol crashes to the ground beside us, its ominous glow fading into stillness. Meanwhile, Alter collapses. She falls to her knees, her whole body trembling. Her hands fall limp at her sides. Her head bows low, shadowed by the grief pressing down on her shoulders. And then¡ª She cries. She cries like a lost child, with loud, aching sobs that echo endlessly through the hollow dark. It''s as if her soul has been shattered, crushed, and now all that''s left is the sound of it breaking. And of course¡­ I can only stay there. I don''t say anything. There are no words that can fix this, no comfort that can take the pain away. So I stay, quietly¡­. Gently holding the pain with her¡­ Feeling every ache, every throb of our shared heart. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Fuck¡­ that was close. Too close! I don''t know how I pulled that off. But thank the gods I did. If I had to guess¡­ maybe it''s because Alter''s soul has finally reached its limit. Earlier, she mentioned something¡ªsomething about only being able to stay in control for about two hours. And judging by how unstable she got just now, her time must be almost up. She''s weakening¡­ And that gave me just enough room to act. Still¡­ about the arm I used to stop the swing¡­ it''s a mess now. The blade cut deep, bone-deep. And yet, thanks to the demonic energy coursing through us, the wound is already trying to regenerate. The burning pain is fading into a dull throb now, but my fingers¡­ they won''t move. Not properly, not yet. It''ll take time before they work again. Now that I think about it¡­ What I did¡­ yeah¡­ reckless is an understatement. I knew I couldn''t overpower her, so there''s no way I would be able to halt the blade if I didn''t do that, throwing my arm into the path of the sword and praying it would be enough to stop her. And somehow¡­ it was. As foolish as it sounds¡­ I''m glad I did it. Because if I hadn''t, if I hesitated for even a second, Morvena''s head would be on the ground right now. Her blood would be on our hands. And Alter¡­ she''d never recover from that. Chapter 148 - 148: Fate Haiz¡­ I sigh quietly inside my mind. "Honestly, Alter¡­ what were you thinking? Why would you do that?" There''s no response. Not right away. She just buries her head in her arm, curling into herself, sulking, avoiding. I don''t push her. Not yet. I give her time, let her sit with it, et her breathe. And then, finally, her voice comes, low and tired. "You already know the answer," she says. "Why did you even have to ask?" "What?" "There''s no more hope for us, Felicia. For Morvena and me¡­ we''ve already lost." The moment she says it, something cracks inside me. It hurts. Gods, it hurts. My chest tightens, my heart throbs like something sharp has been jammed inside. And I know Alter feels it too, because our body is shared. "I already tried," she whispers, her voice is shaking. "I tried, Felicia¡­ I really did." Her words catch in her throat. She''s choking on them. "In my past life, I searched for so many years. I wandered through every country, crossed every plane, went beyond the stars, begged the angels for help. I even dared to walk through the great demonic dimensions, asking even the cruelest beings if they knew a way¡­" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She pauses, trying to breathe. "But in the end, I found nothing. Nothing. No answer. No cure." "What¡­?" I whisper back, stunned. The pain in my chest grows heavier. "There really is¡­ no way?" "Well¡­ if it''s the early stages. If the corruption is still weak, still new. Then maybe, just maybe, there''s a way to reverse it. So don''t worry, Felicia. I''ll help you. I''ll make sure you''re saved." "But Morvena¡­" she continues, the words cracking again. "She''s too far gone. She''s been like this for too long. Fighting against the demonic corruption now is like trying to hold back an ocean with your bare hands." "And even if I found something¡­" her breath catches. "What can I do now? I''m trapped inside this broken body! I can''t even stay awake for more than a couple hours without needing a week of rest. Meanwhile¡­ her corruption keeps growing. Every day, every second, it eats away at her. And I can''t stop it. "In the end¡­ it was just my selfish wish. "I wanted her to live. I kept her alive. I sealed her in this place and told myself I was protecting her. "But the truth is¡­ I only chained her. I left her in a hell made of silence and pain, for centuries. I tortured her, with a false promise, a false hope of something that doesn''t exist. "If she could speak to me now, she''d probably say she hates me. And she''d be right. "After all¡­ no one¡ªno sane person¡ªwould ever do something this cruel to someone they love. "So please¡­ just let me do it. "Let me end it. Let me free her¡­" ¡­ My heart aches. More than it ever has. Alter falls silent again, her hands limp at her sides. "Perhaps, this is my punishment," she says finally, barely a whisper. "For all the pain I''ve caused her. For all the centuries she''s suffered¡­ because of me." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Ah¡­ After hearing that¡­ after hearing Alter pour her heart out like that¡­ I don''t know what to think anymore. I feel conflicted. So terribly, painfully conflicted. My mind spirals, drowning in a storm of emotion. What the hell should I do? Because Alter¡­ As cruel as the idea of killing Morvena is¡­ She has a point, she really does. If Morvena has to keep living like this¡ªin this suspended hell of silence and pain¡ª If her soul is truly beyond saving¡­ If the chance of her ever returning to the girl she once was is as close to zero as Alter says¡­ Then¡­ isn''t the choice obvious? A swift strike through the neck. A quick, clean strike, that would be the most merciful thing, wouldn''t it? Especially given the fact that it will also probably be better for the world too. Because¡­ if Morvena gets out, if the demonic version of her has a chance to unleash its wrath against the world¡­ everyone would be doomed. Thousands, millions of lives would be lost. And all of those future disasters¡­ they would be on our hands¡­ So¡­ once again¡­ The choice is obvious, isn''t it? ¡­ Suddenly¡­ Before I can say anything, Alter speaks again. "Felicia," she calls softly, her voice carries a bitter laugh, low and tired. "Do you¡­ believe in fate? In destiny?" "Huh?" Her question catches me off guard. "What fate? What destiny? What does that have to do with this?" Honestly, what is she talking about now? Alter then lets out a dry laugh, one that holds no real humor. "People call it fate," she murmurs. "Others call it the heavenly will. But I''ve been thinking¡­ how did all this even happen?" She pauses, then continues. "I should be dead. My soul was shattered. I shouldn''t even exist like this ¡ª wandering, broken, clinging to someone else''s body¡­ And yet I''m still here¡­ And then somehow¡­ somehow, we found this dungeon. Out of all the places in the world, in all the shattered dimensions scattered across time and space¡­ it was this one. It had to be this one, right at this time¡­ "Felciia, don''t you think that''s a little too perfect to be coincidence?" ¡­ Right¡­ Now that I really think about it¡­ It is too much of a coincidence. Too perfect. Too precise. It''s like¡ª "It''s like someone''s been arranging this for me, isn''t it?" Alter murmurs quietly. "My life. My death. My fractured soul, my reincarnation¡­ Everything. Lining it all up." She lets out a breath. It sounds so tired. "But even if fate has been cruel to us¡­ I don''t blame it. If anything¡­ I''m grateful. Because I got to meet her, the love of my life. I got to live with her, laugh with her, love her, fight along side her till the very end¡­" "¡­Right," I reply. "But still¡­ I don''t get it. How does any of that matter now?" Why is she bringing up fate? Why talk about destiny, when everything is falling apart? "What are you trying to say?" I press. However, Alter doesn''t answer right away. She breaths out. And then, her voice is quiet when it finally returns. "Have you ever wondered¡­ why we crossed paths? Why you and I ended up here, of all places?" she asks. "I-I don''t know¡­. Why?" "Because of fate." "Huh????" "That''s right," Alter nods, closing her eyes. "Before I died, when everything was ending and my soul was shattering, I made a wish. I didn''t even know if anyone was listening. But I begged. I begged the heavens, the stars, the void, the heavenly will¡ªwhatever there was. I begged to see her again, just once more. I begged to be allowed back. Not to start over¡­ but to end it. To release her from pain, to free us both." Then she stops. Her words hang in the silence like a final breath. "¡­And now," she says at last, "my wish has been granted. So thank you, Felicia?" ¡­ ¡­ "What¡­.?" Hearing that, I''m stunned, frozen. Honestly¡­ What the hell was that???? Because suddenly¡­ I feel like I''ve been scammed. "Wait a minute¡­ Alter¡­" I''m shaking. "So¡­ you have been planning this all along? You wanted to kill Morvena even before you entered this dungeon? All the talk about sealing her again¡­ was just a stupid lie? And not to mention.. the reason¡­ the reason why you taught me sword skills¡­ because you wanted to end yourself with her? Because you just want to pass down your legacy?" And at this point, Alter doesn''t deny it. She only smiles. A twisted, broken smile. And then she laughs. "Haha¡­ yes¡­ YES!" That manic, unhinged laughter spills from her throat, echoing through the silence like shattering glass. "You did great, Felicia. Really, thank you!" "After this, the body is yours," she says calmly. "You''ll have my sword skills. My knowledge, everything I left behind. I''ll take all the corruption into myself and vanish with it. That''s the deal. And you¡­ "You and Eris¡­ you''ll be free. You''ll live happily. That''s what you deserve." ¡­. "What¡­?" I can''t believe it¡­ The truth¡­ the confession. I''ve been tricked. The disbelief turns to rage. And now, my blood is boiling! I''m furious! "ALTER! DON''T YOU FUCKING MESS WITH ME!!!" Chapter 149 - 149: Dont mess with me! "ALTER! DON''T YOU FUCKING MESS WITH ME!!!" My voice tears out of me, raw and furious. Gods, what the hell is wrong with her? I feel scammed. No¡ªbetrayed. Like the ground beneath me has cracked open, and the whole world has been flipped upside down. Everything I believed in, everything I admired, has crumbled into ash. "Alter¡­" I whisper, voice trembling. And then, without stopping myself, I let it out. I pour everything I''ve been holding in. "You know¡­ after seeing your memory, after seeing your deep, sacred connection with Morvena, I have already considered you my role model. You''re like my favorite person in the world, even cooler than every badass anime protagonist combined. "A princess cursed by fate, but didn''t let it break her? Who kept walking forward anyway? Heck yeah! "A princess who didn''t care what anyone said, who ruled an entire kingdom, protected it till the bitter end? That''s fucking badass! "Unhinged, savage, and crazy¡­ but still kind, and loving¡­ "And most importantly¡­ "You never gave up. You never bent. No matter how cruel your life became. No matter what was thrown at you. Even when the curse tore at your mind, tore at the people you loved, even when your world was crumbling¡­ you still fought. You still stood tall. "But now¡­ "Now? I don''t even know what I''m looking at anymore¡­ haha "Someone please tell me¡­ who the hell is this person? Who is this sobbing bitch curled up in my body, who is this pathetic, self-loathing shell?! "Fate? Destiny? The heavenly will? What the hell happened to you? "You were supposed to fight that shit¡ªnot kneel to it! "ALTER! "YOUR HIGHNESS! "FELICIA AURELIA DI VENTARIA! ¡­ "Seeing you like this¡­ "I can''t even recognize you anymore¡­" ¡­ ¡­ "That¡­ was a pretty cool thing to say," Alter mutters, turning her head slightly, her voice almost begrudging. "I''ll give you some praise for that." But then her expression hardens. Her voice turns distant. "Unfortunately¡­ I''m not that princess anymore." "What? Why?" I shout, anger flaring again. "WHY?!" "Why¡­" she echoes, then laughs bitterly. It''s a hollow sound. "Maybe I''ve changed. Maybe I''ve realized there''s no point in going against the will of this world. "If I hadn''t fought it¡­ if I had just accepted fate from the beginning¡­ maybe both Morvena and I would''ve lived simpler lives. Not happier, maybe, but easier. "Of course, the curse would have taken us in the end, yes. But at least¡­ there wouldn''t have been this much pain. This much loss. We might have died together, quietly, peacefully." ¡­ What??? Hearing that now, I''m stunned. I''m even madder. Ah¡­ Is that really what she believes now? She really is giving up. She''s a lost cause. No matter what I say, she won''t listen. She doesn''t want to fight anymore. She doesn''t want to live. Fine then. If that''s the case, if that''s what she really want. Then¡­ there''s only one thing left to do. "Then give me back control," I say coldly. "AND JUST GO TO REST ALREADY!" The moment the words leave me, our whole body seizes. "URGH!" Alter cries out, collapsing inward, clutching herself. Her form convulses violently, twisting. Because I''m doing exactly what I said. I''m taking it back! My control! "WHAT?! FELICIA!" Alter screams, a madness, painful scream. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" Our body writhes, bending unnaturally, torn between two wills. Muscles spasm, limbs tremble. I grit my teeth and push harder. "You already know what I''m doing, Princess," I growl. "Argggh!! I''M TAKING BACK WHAT''S MINE! YOU DON''T DESERVE THIS BODY ANYMORE!" "WHY?! WHY CAN''T YOU LET ME DO THIS?! WHY CAN''T YOU LET US GO?!" "BECAUSE I REFUSE!" I shout. "I REFUSE TO LET YOU DIE LIKE THIS! I REFUSE TO GIVE UP! TO ABANDON HER! TO ABANDON EVERYTHING!" "AAAAARGHHH!!" Alter is fighting with everything she has, thrashing, wrestling, screaming. But this pathetic, broken soul¡­ Like hell I''d let it control me that easily! "If you''ve already given up, then why the hell are you still fighting me?! ALTER!!!" "ARRRGGH!! FELICIA! FELICIA!!" She screams, she howls. But I can feel it. My arms begin to move. My fingers twitch. Fifty percent. Eighty. Almost there! "No¡­ NOOO!!! Don''t do this¡­ DON''T DO THIS, PLEASE!" But I''ve had enough. BOOOOM! My fist slams into the ground with all the force of my will, shattering stone and blasting dust into the air. "Haaaaaaa¡­!" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I exhale sharply, breath smoky and heavy. My chest heaves. My pulse pounds. Ninety-five percent. The only thing Alter still controls now¡­ is the weakest part. The tail. It''s flickering like mad now. But the demonic mana, now unchained without her guidance, begins to surge violently. It lashes out inside my body like a wild beast, snarling and thrashing. It burns. It tears. My heart feels like it might explode. But I don''t care. I''ll endure it. I''ll endure every second of this agony. Because I have to. Because I will bring her back. Slowly, I rise to my feet again. My breath is ragged, fists clenched. "Alter," I call out again. "You''re my friend now, and so is Morvena. "How could I possibly live happily after killing my friend? After letting them die?! "And fate? "Fuck you! "You speak of fate like it''s some holy command. Something we''re meant to kneel to. "Then what about me? "Tell me, Alter. "What did I die for?! WHAT DID I DIE FOR?! "I ran out in front of that goddamn truck to save you. I gave my life for you. And for what? So you could come here and throw it all away? So you could see Morvena one last time and end it all in some tragic, stupid double suicide?! "FUCK THAT! "And think about Morvena! "She''s stayed here, endured all this torment and agony, for years¡ªhundreds of years¡ªjust to wait for you. "And for what? "For you to show up one random day and tell her it was all for nothing? That the promise you made, the dream you gave her, was a lie? "Because you''ve given up and decided to kill her now? "If I were her¡ªfuck you! FUCK YOU ALTER! "If you couldn''t do it at the beginning¡ª "THEN DON''T DO IT AT ALL! "So listen to me, Alter. "Unlike you, I want a happy ending for everyone. "And if you can''t do it¡­ I will. "I''ll seal Morvena myself. I''ll carry that burden. I''ll find a way to save both of you. "So just leave the rest to me. "Because unlike you¡ª "I haven''t given up yet. "I still believe. "I still believe in a future where all of us can smile. "I STILL WANT A HAPPY ENDING, ALTER!" ¡­ "Felicia¡­" Alter breathes, her voice trembling with disbelief. "You unbelievable bastard¡­" "Yeah, yeah," I reply with a half-grin. "Like I said, just train me well and leave the rest to me. That''s your fate now. Not this ''giving up and freeing her from suffering'' crap. "After all¡­ "Fate gave you me for a reason, right? So I could force a new destiny onto you. One where you don''t give up. One where you don''t walk away. "I''m rewriting it, Alter. I''m rewriting it for you. "You may hate me now, but believe me, you will thank me later¡­" ¡­ For a long moment, she says nothing. But then¡ª Badump. Badump! My heartbeat rises. I feel it, deep inside. Something¡­ is changing. "ARGH! FINE!" Alter snaps. "Do what you want! Struggle all you like! Wiggle and crawl and bleed yourself dry!" Her voice rises, half fury, half something else. "And when it all crashes down on you, when you break and suffer and fall apart¡ªdon''t come running to me crying that I didn''t warn you!" "Alright! That''s a deal!" I shoot back. "Sounds fair. I like it." "Tch¡­" She growls, but I can already feel it¡ªshe''s relenting. And so, slowly, I release my grip. I give control back to her. Her presence rushes through me like a returning tide. The tail twitches, then the limbs respond. Her influence floods the body once more. The rampaging demonic energy calms. My heart eases. My breath steadies. And Alter¡­ she exhales sharply and shakes her head, muttering like she''s scolding the world itself. Instead of reaching for Sheol, she kneels¡ªquietly¡ªand gathers the fallen sealing swords. "You know what?" she mutters. "I really hate your guts." "Ah, I hate you too." "But¡­" her voice softens, barely a whisper. "¡­thank you." Then, without another word, Alter turns back to Morvena. With steady hands, she lifts one of the angelic divine swords, its glass-like blade glowing faintly. Light dances along its edge, gentle but resolute, as if it too knows the weight of what it must do. She raises it slowly. Readies herself. Draws a breath. ¡­ Suddenly¡ª Something changes, something unexpected. Something impossible. I see it, Morvena''s eyes move! Just barely, a flicker beneath her lashes. And then¡­ her lips part. A faint tremble, a breath of air. "Fe..licia¡­" The voice is fragile, shaking, soft as a dying breeze. Yet it pierces through everything. That voice. Calling our name. Calling me. Calling her. The sword slips. Clang. It falls from Alter''s grasp and hits the floor with a shuddering crash of metal against stone. Time stops. Everything¡ªour breath, the tremor in our chest, the world itself¡ªgoes still. Like the whole universe has frozen in place. Chapter 150 - 150: Morvena wakes up "Fe¡­licia¡­" That voice. Even though it''s soft¡ªtrembling, barely louder than a whisper¡ªit''s unmistakable. It''s Morvena''s voice. The moment we hear it, our heart stops. The world seems to hold its breath with us. Time pauses. Space stills. Even the darkness recoils into silence. "You''re here¡­" she says again, her voice quivering like the flame of a dying candle. "I''m¡­ so glad¡­" A faint smile blooms across her lips, delicate and fragile, like it might vanish if we look too hard. Tears slip from the corners of her eyes, sliding down her cheeks in slow, glistening trails. Her body trembles¡ªthough not from pain. It''s something else. Emotion. And then it hits us. A wave. No¡ªa tidal wave of feeling crashes through our soul. Confusion. Happiness. Joy. Disbelief. She spoke. She actually spoke! She''s awake! "Y-you¡­ you¡­" Alter stammers, her voice broken. She staggers forward a step, trembling. One shaking hand reaches out, fingers barely steady. Her lips part as tears spill freely down her cheeks. Her chest rises in short, gasping breaths, as if she''s forgotten how to breathe at all. Our heart clenches so tightly it hurts. Not from fear. But from the unbearable weight of love. Of hope. Of all the pain Alter has buried for centuries, now rising too fast to contain. And me, I''m stunned too, frozen in disbelief. Morvena¡­ she''s really conscious! This is a miracle! A miracle beyond miracles! My soul feels like it''s glowing, overflowing with relief and joy. Relief for Alter, who has suffered for so long. Joy for Morvena, who might finally be free. For the first time in centuries¡­ they can finally see each other again. They can speak to each other again. They¡ª "Tch." Alter suddenly clicks her tongue, and all that warmth vanishes in an instant. The joy in my heart falters. Her eyes narrow. Her arm trembles, but not with hope. But with fury. With fear. (Alter¡­?) I whisper, confused, the happiness in my heart now cracking with dread. Then, before I can even process it, her body moves. Fast. Too fast. In a flash, she grabs Sheol¡ªour divine blade of darkness¡ªand raises it, aiming its gleaming edge directly at Morvena''s throat. The six orbiting eyes around in the blade begin to spin, glowing faintly, their gazes locked onto the girl chained before us. (WAIT¡ªWHAT?!?!) Panic explodes inside me like a firestorm. (ALTER! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!!!) "CALM DOWN, FELICIA!" she screams, her voice shaking with grief and rage. Her hands tremble, barely able to hold the weapon steady. Tears still stream down her face, but her grip doesn''t waver. Not an inch. "That''s not Morvena!" she cries. "It''s the demon! It''s trying to trick us into setting it free!" And in that instant¡­ Everything crashes. No. No, no, no, no¡ª Damn it. My soul reels in shock. I almost believed it. I almost fell for it. That voice, those tears¡­ that smile¡­ they made me I let my guard down. But Alter¡­ she saw through it. She''s still thinking clearly. Thank the gods someone is! Tch¡­ Demons. So they really can be this cunning? This cruel? To think¡­ the corrupted version of Morvena could use Alter''s love like this. Fake her voice, mimic her tears, twist her smile. All just to manipulate her. It''s sickening. It''s despicable! But still¡­ Still¡­ (Are you sure?) I whisper inside, the thought trembling through me. (She doesn''t look like she''s under demonic influence right now¡­) Because according to Alter''s memories, the signs are always clear. When someone is fully overtaken by the curse, their eyes change, always. They would shift into that unmistakable red, a hellish, blood-filled red, glowing with madness and hunger. It''s the red of ruin, of chaos, of destruction. Just like our eyes now¡­ But Morvena''s eyes¡­ they are completely different. Despite being tired and weak, barely open more than halfway, they still shine. That same bright, icy blue, filled with tears, gazes down at us. Still alive. Still human. Still look like her from Alter''s past memories. So then¡­ What if it is her? What if this isn''t a trick? What if she''s really come back? "No, Felicia," Alter mutters, biting down on every syllable. Her voice is sharp, pained, desperate to deny the possibility. She shakes her head, as though trying to physically cast the doubt from her thoughts. "You don''t get it. Her mind¡ªher soul¡ªthey were already devoured long ago. She''s gone. There''s no way she could suddenly come back. There''s no way in hell! It''s impossible!" Her voice trembles, barely held together by the weight of everything pressing down on her. She grips Sheol tighter, steadying her hand as it shakes beneath the strain of doubt, rage, and heartbreak. "You!" she snaps, voice sharp like breaking glass. "Don''t you dare look at me like that. No matter what illusion you''re trying to cast¡ªI won''t fall for it!" Morvena''s eyes widen at the accusation. Just for a moment. But she doesn''t flinch. She doesn''t plead. She doesn''t cry. Instead¡­ She smiles. A soft, gentle smile¡ªfragile as snow, but enough to make our heart throbs. "Good¡­" she breathes, her voice barely more than a sigh. "I''m glad¡­ that you''re cautious like that." She pauses, blinking slowly through the tears. "The old you¡­ would''ve broken down the moment I said your name. You would''ve freed me¡­ without hesitation. And that would''ve been a terrible mistake." "Right," Alter narrows her eyes, voice cold and tight like drawn steel. "So? What now? What game are you playing this time?" But Morvena only shakes her head, her smile lingering. "No trick," she whispers. "If you''re really unsure¡­ then check my shoulder." "Your shoulder?" Alter blinks. "You mean¡­ the mark?" "Yes¡­" Morvena gives a faint nod. Thus slowly, and cautiously, Alter lowers Sheol and move its tip toward Morvena''s shoulder. The blade''s edge catches the edge of the white dress. With a careful tug, she pulls the white cloth aside, just enough to reveal the skin beneath. And then¡­ we see it. Damn¡­ It''s so much worse than I imagined. The mark is no longer just a sigil or symbol. It has become a monstrous infestation, spreading like a burning root across her pale flesh. From the center, black and red veins snake outward, glowing dimly with a pulsing rhythm¡ªas if alive, as if some kind of dark lava is flowing beneath her skin. They wind along her skin like twisted vines, etching their way up her neck, down her collarbone, and deep across her chest. From the corrupted skin, a thick, blackened liquid oozes, hissing faintly as it meets the cold air, steam curling upward like smoke from a dying flame. So¡­ the corruption¡­ it''s taken nearly everything. The only part of her left untouched¡ªthe only place not yet claimed by the curse¡ªis her face. And that''s it. Is this¡­ how it really is, to be marked with the curse? This¡­ this is horrifying! But then¡ª Alter suddenly freezes for some reason. Her body stiffens, breath hitching sharply. Her hands tremble. And then, Sheol slips from her grasp and clatters to the ground with a dull ring that echoes like the breaking of a spell. I feel it then, a weight rising in her chest, a swell of emotion, building too fast, too strong to hold back. And then it bursts. Tears spill from her eyes in rivers, unrestrained, flowing freely down her cheeks. One trembling hand lifts to cover her mouth as her knees nearly give. "The curse¡­" she chokes out, voice catching in her throat. "It''s¡­ it''s lessened?" "Yes," Morvena says softly, a true smile blooms on her lips. "It''s been pushed back." Alter stares, breathless. "So it''s you?" she whispers. "It''s really you? Not the corruption?" "No¡­ it''s really me," Morvena answers, voice tender and raw. "But only for a little while. I can only¡­ stay like this for ten minutes. The corruption will return¡­ soon." "That''s enough!" Alter says suddenly. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her voice cracks, but it''s filled with so much raw emotion that it shakes the air around us. "That''s more than enough!" And so, without another second of hesitation, she rushes forward. Her arms wrap around Morvena, pulling her into a desperate embrace, one that says everything words never could. She holds her tightly, as if afraid she might vanish. "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" she sobs into her shoulder, voice cracked and shaking. "I left you here¡­ I couldn''t save you¡­ I promised I''d protect you, and instead I made you suffer in this hell for so long!" "No," Morvena murmurs, her voice faint but full of warmth. She presses her cheek gently against Alter''s hair, nuzzling into her. Her arms tremble, as if aching to return the embrace¡ªbut the chains restrain her, holding her back. "Felicia¡­ the pain doesn''t matter anymore. It''s gone¡­ I just missed you. I missed you so terribly¡­" "I missed you too¡­ so much," Alter cries. "So much it broke me." "Really?" "Nn!" she nods through the tears, arms tightening again. And as I watch, happiness swells inside me. Because finally¡­ we are seeing a ray of light in this endless darkness. Chapter 151 - 151: Morvenas struggle "But¡­ how?" Alter''s voice trembles as she speaks. "How did you fight against the demonic corruption? I thought¡­ it was impossible." Morvena''s eyes drift downward, her breath shallow. "I¡­ thought so too," she murmurs. "But then¡­ something happened." She closes her eyes to gather her thoughts, and for a moment, the world around us falls quiet. All we hear is the soft clinking of the chains that still bind her, the distant hum of corrupted mana pressing at the edge of the light. And then, gently, Morvena begins to speak. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "It was a long time ago¡­ I don''t even remember how long I''d been sealed. "At first, I fought with everything I had. But the pain was¡­ too much. "The corruption kept spreading. It was too fast, too strong¡­ I couldn''t hold it back. Not even¡­ with the sealing swords still inside me. "Eventually, all that was left was darkness¡­ And pain. "The loneliness consumed me. "And these swords¡ª" her voice catches, "they burned¡­ The more the corruption grew, the more intense they reacted¡­ "I just wanted to end it all¡­ I thought I couldn''t bear it anymore¡­" Her breath falters, like she''s falling back into that memory even now. "And at some point¡­ I saw it. "I don''t know if it was real or just in my head, but I was standing at the edge of a cliff. The world was black. And in front of me is a bottomless abyss¡­ "And the darkness whispered to me¡­ ''Jump, Morvena.'' ''Just one step.'' ''Just stop fighting for a moment¡­ and the pain will go away.'' "It promised me peace. An end to the agony. An end to everything. "It was sweetest, most alluring offer at that time¡­ "And I almost listened. "I already put one foot forward¡­ "I almost fell." ¡­ Her voice trails off, the silence that follows is deafening. Our hearts clench as her words settle in. Alter is crying again, silent tears slipping down her cheeks as she bows her head. "I''m sorry¡­" she whispers, voice thick with guilt. "I should have been with you. I should have been there, during those darkest moments. And yet¡­" She can''t even finish the sentence. Our teeth sinks into our lips, as anger and frustration burning inside us. That pain in her words¡ªit''s heavy. Too heavy. Right¡­ All this time¡­ Alter has been blaming herself, carrying this unbearable weight, thinking she abandoned the one she loved most. Abandoned her dear Morvena¡­ ¡­. However¡­ "Hey, what are you talking about?" Morvena smiles gently, shaking her head. "You were always here with me." Alter blinks. "What¡­?" "Yes. Always," Morvena says, her voice soft and steady now. A faint smile blooms on her lips, fragile but full of warmth. "Even when you weren''t physically here, I could feel you. I knew you were out there¡­ thinking of me, remembering me. And for me, that was enough." "Morvena¡­" Alter whispers, her voice thick with emotion. Morvena nods slowly. "So¡­ at that moment¡­ when I was about to fall, when everything felt lost¡­ I suddenly saw your face again. I heard your voice calling my name, desperate, trembling, so full of love¡­" She closes her eyes, as if the memory itself brings light into her darkness. "You reached out. You held my hand. You refused to let me go." Her breath catches. Her words tremble. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And that''s when I realized¡­ "You were always out there, weren''t you? Fighting. Searching. Daring to face horrors that even gods would fear. Risking everything¡­ just to find a way to save me. "So then¡­ who was I, to just give up? To sit still and wait? To accept death¡­ while you kept pushing forward for me? "If I gave up¡­ then I wouldn''t deserve your love. Or your salvation." She opens her eyes again. "And so¡­ I started fighting too. "I turned away from the cliff. From the easy escape. And I walked back into the dark. Back into the pain. I forced myself to move forward. "Every time I looked back, the cliff was still there¡­ waiting. Whispering. But I didn''t give in. "And eventually, as I walked and walked through that endless void¡­ I found it. "My demon¡­. "And you know what?" Morvena draws a long breath, as if remembering the face of it. "It was ¡­. the worst version of me. The ugliest¡­ the cruelest. The most twisted, hollow thing imaginable. A being made of nothing but hatred ¡­ and instinct. It didn''t speak. It didn''t feel¡­. It only knew how to destroy." "So I faced it." "So I fought it." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "What?" Alter breathes. "And what happened next? Did you¡­ win?" Morvena smiles faintly and shakes her head. "At first¡­ no. Not even close." She exhales softly, her voice distant, like she''s still half-lost in that memory. "It crushed me," she admits. "Like I was nothing. Like a person squashing a bug beneath their boot." "Right¡­" Alter murmurs, her gaze darkening. "The darkness¡­ it was too strong." Morvena lets out a dry, breathy laugh. "Yeah. It was. But¡­ here''s the thing. It couldn''t kill me either." Alter''s eyes widen slightly. "What¡­?" "If it could have," Morvena says, her voice steadying, "then it would''ve done so a long time ago." She leans back a little, her expression softer now¡ªtired, but not defeated. "I realized that after a while. So I kept going. I kept fighting. Not once. Not twice. But over and over. She closes her eyes. "Every day. Every minute. Every second of my existence. I fought it. "Thousands of times. Millions. Billions. I lost count somewhere along the way¡­ "And you know what they say¡­" She opens her eyes again. "What doesn''t kill you¡­" "¡­makes you stronger," Alter finishes, her voice quiet. Morvena nods, smiling. "That''s probably what happened," she says. "Because every time I was defeated, I always came back, ¡­ a little stronger¡­ just a tiny little¡­" "And eventually¡­ I started winning. "I crushed it. The demon inside me. "I pushed it back, little by little. "And every time I did¡­ I regained something. "A breath¡­. "A heartbeat¡­ "A glimpse of clarity¡­ "And then¡­ one day¡­ I was able to open my eyes." Chapter 152 - 152: Small victories "Morvena¡­" Alter chuckles softly, shaking her head, eyes shimmering. "You''re crazy." "Haha¡­ I guess I am," Morvena replies with a grin, proud and a little defiant. "But look¡­ I''ve started to gain control again. At first it was just a fraction of a second, a flicker of light... then slowly, one second¡­ then ten¡­ then a whole minute¡­" She pauses, her smile widening like a light blooming in the dark. "And now¡­ I can stay like this for ten full minutes." Alter exhales a breathless laugh, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "That''s my wife," she murmurs, her voice warm with awe. "Who would''ve thought? I searched across worlds, begged angels, threatened demons, dived into forbidden knowledge... anything for a cure. And yet¡­" She trails off. Morvena finishes the thought with a proud smirk. "And yet the real solution¡­ was just brute-forcing it from the inside, hehe..." Her cheeks are flushed now, glowing softly in the divine light. She leans forward, eyes gleaming. "So?" she teases, tilting her head. "Am I the coolest one now?" Alter snorts gently and raises a hand, resting it atop Morvena''s head with reverent affection, patting her head, ruffling her hair. "Yes," she whispers. "Yes, you are. You are the coolest. You are cooler than me now." Morvena''s lashes flutter as she closes her eyes briefly, leaning into the touch like a kitten soaking up warmth. Her smile turns softer, and happier. But then, in a quieter voice, she adds, "No¡­ You''re still way cooler. You fought gods and demons¡­ Meanwhile... I only fought myself." Alter laughs again, the sound quiet and raw. "Silly Morvena¡­" And just like that, they fall into silence. A comfortable, loving silence. They just¡­ look at each other, feeling each other''s warmth, feeling each other''s breath and heartbeat. A moment carved in fragile eternity. And then¡­ it begins to fade. "Ah¡­" Morvena exhales, voice barely audible now. "It''s time¡­ I can feel it.... the darkness if pulling me back... I have to return soon..." Her fingers twitch against the chains. "Please¡­ the sword¡­" she mutters. Alter''s heart skips. "You mean¡­ the sealing swords?" she asks, her voice tight. Morvena nods slowly. "Yes. Please¡­ put them back¡­ for me..." For a moment, Alter doesn''t move. She just stares at her wife. Her trembling hand slowly reaches for the swords lying beside her. As her fingers wrap around the first hilt, a wave of emotion crashes over her. She grips the sword tighter, her hands shaking. "Are they¡­ really necessary?" she asks, voice strained, painfully. "You said you can control your demonic side now, right? Maybe¡­ maybe you don''t need them anymore." "No," Morvena whispers, looking down at her. "We can''t risk it. Please¡­ let''s not gamble with this¡­ Not now." "But¡ª!" Alter chokes. "You''ll be in pain again. You''ll¡ª" "The pain?" Morvena smiles gently. "It''s alright. I''m already used to it. And besides¡­" She closes her eyes briefly, her next words soft as a breeze. "My pain¡­ it''s nothing compared to yours." That breaks her. Alter clenches her jaw, eyes burning, and then finally shuts them tight. Tears begin to fall again, silent rivers down her cheeks. "Please," Morvena says again. "Trust me. It''s okay¡­" A long, quiet moment passes. Then finally¡ª "Alright¡­" Alter whispers, her voice trembling, barely holding together. She lifts the first sealing sword. Her hands shake as she points it toward Morvena''s chest. A breath. A pause. Then¡ªswiftly¡ªshe drives it in. Szzzzt. The blade pierces deep, searing through corrupted flesh. A hiss of dark energy escapes as the sword slides into place. Morvena''s body convulses violently, her teeth clenched tight, every muscle in her bound form quivering with pain. Black blood trickles from the wound, thick and slow, steaming as it hits the cold air. But she doesn''t scream. She doesn''t cry out. Not even once. Alter bites down on her own lip, nearly drawing blood, her body frozen for a moment as the weight of what she''s doing crashes down again. Then¡ªher hand moves again. The second sword. She picks it up with a trembling grip. Her arms are weaker now. Heavier. I can feel her struggling, not physically, but emotionally. She doesn''t want to do this. But she has to. "Second one," she says softly, more to herself than to Morvena. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And again¡ªshe pushes. Szzzt! "NNNNrrrghhh¡­!" Morvena clenches her jaw as a strained, guttural cry escapes her throat. Her legs tremble. Her fingers twitch against the chains, trying and failing to move. Her head dips forward, sweat glistening on her pale forehead. The pain is unbearable. But she endures it. "Are you¡­ okay?" Alter asks through broken breath. "Yes¡­" Morvena gasps, her voice cracked. "Please¡­ the final one." Alter nods slowly, tears falling freely now. She reaches for the last sword. Lifts it. Then steadies it at Morvena''s chest once more. But before she moves¡ª "Felicia¡­" Morvena whispers, voice faint, like wind rustling through dying leaves. "Yes?" Alter pauses, eyes wide. "Next time¡­ when we meet again¡­ can you¡­ introduce me to her? The one¡­ inside you?" Alter blinks. And then a bittersweet smile breaks across her face. "Oh¡ªright!" she nods, wiping her eyes quickly. "Yes, I will! Her name is Felicia too, and she''s a silly one, just like you, and she has a girlfriend named Eris! And they have a very cute pet named Inky!" Morvena smiles, even through the pain. "That sounds¡­ amazing¡­" she breathes. "I''ll¡­ try my best¡­ so we can talk¡­ longer next time¡­" "Nn!" Alter chokes back another sob, nodding quickly. She leans closer, her forehead resting briefly against Morvena''s. "And next time," she adds, trying to smile, "I''ll bring you something better. I''ll find you the best healing potion in the world. Something that can ease your pain, and help your soul feel whole again." Morvena laughs¡ªsoft, faint, but full of warmth. "Ahh¡­ that would be nice," she says¡­ then trails off. "No¡­ actually¡­" She opens her eyes just a little. "I just need one thing¡­ if you have it¡­" "What is it?" Alter asks gently. Morvena closes her eyes again, her smile growing the tiniest bit. "¡­Squishcakes." Alter stares for a moment. And then, she laughs. It''s quiet and breathless, half-choked through the tears still slipping down her cheeks. "Right¡­ squishcakes. I almost forgot how much of a sweet tooth you have¡­" "Yeah¡­" Morvena murmurs with a weak smile. "It''s been¡­ a long time¡­ since I had them¡­" "ALRIGHT!" Alter suddenly declares, her voice breaking into something brighter. "I''ll bring you every squishcake in the world! All the flavors! Strawberry swirl, moonberry, vanilla sunseed¡ªeverything! I will even bring ice creams! " "Hehe¡­" Morvena giggles softly. "I''ll be¡­ looking forward to that¡­" Then her smile fades a little. She closes her eyes briefly. "¡­Now," she whispers. "The last sword¡­ please¡­" Alter nods, stepping in closer. She leans in and gently presses her lips to Morvena''s. It''s a soft kiss, tender and deep, desperate and real. Morvena''s lips are cold, but they still part for her, still press back. And then¡ª SSSZTTT. The final blade pierces through. Morvena''s entire body seizes in a violent jolt. Her teeth clamp down, too hard, biting into Alter''s lip. Alter gasps against her mouth, the sharp taste of blood blooming between them, hot and metallic. And as they break apart, lips quiver, breath trembles, tears spill down both their cheeks. They''re panting, shaken, barely holding on. "Did it go in?" Morvena whispers hoarsely, a faint smirk curling at the corner of her mouth. "I barely felt¡­ anything¡­" Alter lets out a soft, teary laugh. She reaches up, gently pinching Morvena''s cheek with trembling fingers. "Silly girl¡­" Morvena smiles again, barely. Her eyelids flutter like paper in the wind. And then¡­ she begins to fade. Slowly. Gradually. Her breath comes softer, shallower. Her posture slumps. Her head begins to tilt downward as sleep¡ªno, silence¡ªtakes her. But just before her eyes fully close¡ª "Oh¡­ fuck¡­" she breathes, voice brittle. "I forgot¡­ please¡­ be careful¡­ of the light¡­" "The¡­ light?" Alter blinks. "What do you mean?" "They are the one¡­ who pulled the swords¡­" "What???" I don''t understand either. We both want to ask for more information. But it''s too late. Morvena''s head falls gently forward. Her breathing settles into stillness, and the space falls quiet once more. Around us, the giant divine swords continue to glow, radiant and unwavering, casting a pale, celestial light over everything. Chapter 153 - 153: Luminarch Sentinels "The light¡­ the light¡­" Alter murmurs under her breath, repeating Morvena''s final words again and again like a mantra, trying to pull meaning from them, her eyebrows knitting in thought. Meanwhile, I have no freaking idea what ''the light'' means is either. The light? What light? Is it some kind of threat? A person? A monster? A demon??? I scan the space around us. There''s only the three of us here¡ªMorvena, Alter, and me. There''s no one else. So then¡­ who the heck is "the light?" The only illumination comes from the towering radiant swords planted in a circle around us. They''ve been glowing this whole time with their sacred lights, acting as beacons to drive away darkness. There''s no way they''re the enemy. Right? Suddenly¡ª RUMBLE. The entire world trembles beneath our feet, like there''s an earthquake going on. The air shifts, growing more and more heavy and thick, like the pressure building up in a sealed chamber. Then I hear it. Ringing. A sharp, high-frequency resonance inside my skull, like a bell tolling across dimensions. Alter wince and clutch our head as the light from the swords begins to intensify. It brightens and brightens, until it becomes nearly blinding. It burns our eyes just to look. "Gah¡ª!" Alter raises a hand to shield her face. Her voice is strained, almost buried under the rising hum. "I think¡­ I know what''s going on now¡­" "What?!" I shout over the noise, panic flaring. "What''s happening?!" Her expression hardens, her tone shift. "Steady yourself," she says. "Prepare for combat." She stretches out her hand. "Come¡ªSheol!" From the ground, the great sword stirs. The blade of divine darkness launches upward into her palm, its three out of six orbiting eyes snapping open, glowing ominously. Badump! badump! Our heart pounds harder, faster, like a war drum, energy igniting. Dark mana surges into our veins. Azazel''s Guard wraps tighter around us, reacting, growing, whispering. Veins of blood-red lightning ripple across its surface, and the armor hums with raw, unstable power. And then¡ª They appear. "The light." From the radiant swords surrounding us, they descend. Hundreds of them. Wraith-like figures pour out in swarms, their bodies of pure radiance, shaped like robed figures without faces. They all glow with a blinding, unearthly light. They look like cloaked ghosts wrapped in silk spun from sunbeams, their limbs lost beneath flowing sleeves. There''s no visible faces, no eyes, just a shapeless presence beneath a veil of radiance. And each one has a pair of feathered, glowing wings. They spiral above us like vultures made of starlight, shrieking in high-pitched voices that pierce the ears and scrape the soul, like a choir of distorted screams. SCREEEEE¡ªEEECH! Alter flinches, baring her teeth. "Tch!" Damn, that hurts! What the heck are those sounds? "Wait, are they angels?!" I ask, bracing the loud noise as well. "No, more like angels wanna-be!" Alter smirk. "They''re called Luminarch Sentinels. I summoned and put them here to protect Morvena''s seal, I never expected they''d turn on us one day, like this." And then, as if responding to her words, they lunge. Dozens break from the sky, wings spread wide, light screaming from their bodies like blades. "Here they come¡ª!" Alter doesn''t hesitate. She swings Sheol wide. The blade roars to life, slashing a path through the air. Shadow meets light. And darkness cuts. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- And just like that, we''re thrown into chaos. The sky above convulses with radiant fury, churning clouds of divine fire casting the world in blinding white. The Luminarch Sentinels descend like a storm of judgment, their bodies trailing streaks of searing light, wings spread wide like fallen angels on a mission to purge. They come screaming. Wraithlike silhouettes wrapped in burning robes, faceless and soulless, shrieking with voices sharp enough to shred stone. The sound tears through the air¡ªthin, high, and maddening¡ªlike glass being ground into your skull. "HAAAAAA!!" Alter lets out a battle cry, her body spinning like a blade through the eye of a hurricane. Sheol arcs in a wide, sweeping slash, the darkness of its edge flaring outward in a full-circle eruption. A shockwave of shadow detonates from the swing, creating an expanding ring of pure annihilation. Dozens of Sentinels caught in the blast erupt like shattered suns, their light breaking apart into gleaming fragments before dissolving into ash. But it doesn''t slow them down. Not even for a second. SCREEEEEEECH! Hundreds more surge forward, a writhing storm of screeches and flickering limbs. Their glowing arms twist and reform, into claws, then blades, then burning spears. One of the perks, but also one of the biggest weaknesses, of being a catgirl is our really, really sensitive ears. And right now? This screaming is hell. Pain flares behind our eyes. Our head throbs, every shriek is like a serrated knife slicing straight through my skull. Thank the gods Azazel''s Guard adapts fast. The armor morphs over our head, forming a smooth black helmet, muffling the noise by at least ninety percent. Still loud as hell, though. Honestly? I''d rather listen to someone drag nails across glass for an hour. If these creatures had even the smallest sliver of intelligence, they''d stay airborne and scream us into submission. That alone would be enough to break us. But thankfully¡­ they lacks intelligent. There''s no strategy, no coordination between individual sentinels in the swarm. They only have this endless, mindless hunger. SCREEEECH! Another Sentinel dives from above like a comet, its radiant body blazing with holy light. One of its limbs morphs midair¡ªtwisting, warping¡ªinto a long blade of condensed energy. It slashes downward with terrifying speed. But Alter is faster. She twists. The blow misses completely. SHINNG¡ª!! A counterstrike flashes through the air. In a blink, the creature splits apart, cleanly and effortlessly. Its body shatters into fragments of light and vanishes before it even hits the ground. Still, something''s bothering me. Something I don''t quite understand. "Alter," I call out. "You said these were your guards, right? Why the hell are they attacking us?!" She doesn''t pause. She swings Sheol again¡ª Two more Sentinels are consumed, their forms melting away beneath the blade of darkness. "Well¡­" she cuts down two more without breaking stride, "probably demonic corruption." "What?! But¡­ but they''re made of light!" She ducks beneath another strike, slashes backhanded. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Demonic energy can corrupt anything, you know?" she says casually, like we''re chatting over tea. "Even light?!" "Yeah, even light." Her voice darkens. "And not just like, but even angels can fall. In my past life, I''ve seen and killed too many corrupted and fallen angel to count¡­" "¡­Shit. That''s terrifying." "I know." Sheol flashes again. One, two, three Sentinels vanish. As the battle rages on, Alter moves like lightning, cloaked in shadow and fury. The Sentinels may be fast¡ªbut she''s faster. Each swing of Sheol carves through them, devouring their forms in spirals of dark flame. "And in this case, the corruption spreads," she continues, her tone sharp, "once they are corruped, they start craving more. More darkness, more demonic essence, just like how drug addicts craving, chasing their highs. And when their hunger grows too much¡­" She grits her teeth and slashes through a winged one mid-lunge. "They go berserk." Suddenly, her words click into place with something Morvena told us earlier. "Oh shit! So they''re really the ones who pulled out Morvena''s sealing swords?" "Yeah!" Alter snarls. "Those greedy bastards." She cracks her neck and adjusts her grip on Sheol. "To think they''re the reason my wife had to suffer so much." A pause. Then her eyes narrow, dark lightning cracking on Azazel''s Guard surface, spreading to Sheol. "I''m going to wipe them all out!" Chapter 154 - 154: Light of the dead We swing, And swing. And swing again. Sheol roars in our grip, its three opened eyes flaring as the blade cuts through the swarming Sentinels. Each strike cleaves through radiant bodies, scattering particles of divine light into the air like shattered stars. The battlefield crackles with energy, and our vision is so bright it''s nearly impossible to see things. Meanwhile, the Sentinels attacks are really relentless. Some of their attacks land. A blades of light sliced down from above and cut into Alter''s shoulder, a spears of radiance thrust at our chest, but none of them pierce through Azazel''s Guard. The armor adapts instantly, dispersing impacts with blackened scales and crimson mana pulses. It even mend itself and automatically fixes any broken parts or cut. "Damn! Eris''s gear is really good!" I exclaim in awe. "Uh huh!" Alter nods mid-swing, slashing a Sentinel clean in half. "If it weren''t for them, I''d be having a hell of a time right now!" As she says it, three Sentinels dive toward us from above. She raises Sheol, parries all three with a single spinning block. The ground beneath our boots craters and shatters from the force, but we don''t fall. "HRAAAHH!" She retaliates with a brutal horizontal sweep, black lightning flaring from the edge of Sheol. The Sentinels are flung backward, sliced to bits midair, their glowing remnants scattering like ash on wind. These guys, these angel wannabes, they''re strong, way stronger than the zombies and skeletons we fought earlier. But with Eris'' equipment and Alter''s skill, they almost feel manageable now. Almost. Because one problem remains¡­ They are just keep coming, and coming! Like they are multiplying endlessly! "This is madness!" I growl. "How many Sentinels did you summon, Alter?!" "Tch¡­" Alter grits her teeth as Sheol whips into another parry, black lightning trailing from its edge. "Not this many. Not even close!" "Then why the hell are there so many?! They just keep coming!" "Maybe¡­ it''s the corruption?" she replies, glancing around at the spiraling chaos, her breath are becoming heavier now, I feel it. "Yeah¡­" I After all, we are still inside the barrier, which is technically a closed world that nothing outside can influence inside. The only variable is demonic corruption from Morvena sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeah, that must be it. However¡­ "No. Wait," Alter suddenly says. "I think I know now. It''s not just the corruption." She slashes again, sending three Sentinels spiraling into the mist. "It''s her mana. They''ve absorbed Morvena''s mana!" "What?!" "Tch." Alter clicks her tongue in frustration as more Sentinels dive from above, forcing her to step back. "You probably know that Morvena is a necromancer, right?" "Oh¡ªright!" I gasp. In Alter''s memories, I remember hearing something her personnel once reported: that Morvena didn''t just come to Luminaris to become a paladin. She also studied necromancy, for some mysterious reason unrevealed. "That''s because of her unique mana attribute," Alter continues. "Unique¡­ mana?" "Yeah. It''s called Lumen Mortis. Or in other words, the Light of the Dead." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª And so, Alter explains it briefly for me. Amid the chaos of battle, the pieces begin to fall into place. Undead, by their very nature, should fear the light. They are creatures born of death and shadow, repelled by anything pure, anything radiant. But the Sentinels swarming us now are different. What fuels their endless tide isn''t ordinary light. It''s something far more complicated. Lumen Mortis. The Light of the Dead. Unlike the holy light that burns and purifies, Lumen Mortis is the only kind of radiance that can exist in the realm of the dead. It doesn''t banish. It guides. It soothes. It reaches the forgotten corners of broken souls and offers them redemption and happiness. But that sacred light holds a dual nature. It can also awaken the dead. If the necromancer wills it, instead of soothing the undead, they can also stir them, command them, drive them into a frenzy and turn them into powerful soldiers without pain or fear. That''s what makes this light one of the most powerful attributes a necromancer can possess. And that''s probably why this dungeon is overflowing with undead. They were stirred by Morvena''s necromantic mana, then corrupted by her demonic curse. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "But something still doesn''t make sense!" I shout. "Those Sentinels aren''t undead! Or¡ªwait¡­ are they?" "Normally? No," Alter replies, slicing through another one midair."However, these are clearly different!" And then I see it. The battlefield isn''t overflowing just because of their numbers, it''s because they keep coming back. Every time a Sentinel shatters into radiant fragments, the particles don''t fade. They linger, they shimmer, they pull together again, reassembling into a new form within seconds. "They''re rebirthing?" I gasp. "Exactly. The bastards don''t die. They respawn!" Alter narrows her eyes, watching as another Sentinel reforms just ahead of us. "They''re made of more than just light," she says grimly. "Their bodies are composed of actual Lumen Mortis. A fusion of divine light and undeath. And that makes them ten times harder to kill." "Then what the hell are we supposed to do?!" I yell. "We''ll be here forever at this rate!" Alter doesn''t answer immediately. Her breath is short. Her movements¡ªthough still sharp¡ªare beginning to slow. I can feel it too. Her time''s almost up. The limit on her soul''s control¡­ it''s closing in. If she loses control now, I''ll be left alone. I will be fucked. Because, obviously, there''s no way for me to fight these enemies. I can''t even kill one Sentinel, let alone hundreds of them like this. ¡­ "I guess there''s no choice, huh?" Alter mutters under her breath, narrowing her eyes. She then bites into her thumb. Blood wells up, dark and glowing. She presses the wound to Sheol''s hilt and begins to draw a long, jagged symbol across the blade. The blood sizzles on contact. Smoke rises as the sword absorbs it greedily. "Huh? Alter, what are you doing?" I ask. "Powering up, obviously" she says, her voice low. "I''m going to open the fourth eye on this bad boy. At higher level, this divine darkness should be able to erase Lumen Mortis!." "W-wait, you can do that?!" Even at three out of six eyes open, Sheol was already terrifying. The sheer weight, the destruction, the bloodthirst it radiated¡­ are all incredible! Then what the hell will it become at four? "Yeah, but it''s not easy, you know?" Alter says, her voice is strained, but determined. "I''m surrendering most of my recovered soul energy to make it happen." Her grip tightens on the sword. The air around us begins to tremble. "Sorry Felicia. After this¡­" she exhales. "I''ll be gone for a looong while." Chapter 155 - 155: Soul payment Azazel''s Guard shifts again. With a hiss of dark magic, the armor peels away from Alter''s body, dissolving into black mist before reforming midair. Three spinning chakrams emerge from the smoke, orbiting her with blistering speed, cutting arcs through the air as they deflect every strike that dares to approach. This has created a barrier for her, a safe zone to do what she needed. Time. That''s all she needs. Time to awaken the fourth eye of Sheol. The divine blade drinks from her again. As the blood seeps from her finger into the runes along its surface, I feel something shift. The world warps around us, our vision blurs at the edges, like ink bleeding into water. A chill runs down my spine, crawling through our shared veins. I close my eyes and reach inward. The soul-space greets me, vast and silent. It''s just a dark plane of nothingness where two souls are present¡ªmine, bright and intact¡ªand hers¡­ cracked and flickering. Alter''s soul glows faintly now, its brilliance reduced to a trembling ember, and fractures run through her like veins of shattered glass. Still, she stands tall, defiant. But behind her looms something terrifying. A black sun. Not light, but the opposite, an orb of silence and gravity, a collapsing star turned void. A black hole. It pulses without sound, its pull relentless. Threads of Alter''s soul stretch toward it, unraveling strand by strand, dragged into the hungry dark. I watch in horror as this sun consuming her. This must be Sheol And Alter¡­ she is paying it with her own soul energy, hoping that the sword awakens into a higher state. Crack¡­ A sharp crack splits the stillness. Another fracture rips through her chest, jagged and deep. Then, without warning, a piece of her arm splinters away, torn from her by the void''s pull. It vanishes instantly, gone without a trace. Yet nothing happens. Sheol remains unchanged. The fourth eye remains sealed. "Tch. Not enough," Alter mutters through clenched teeth. No hesitation though. She immediately drags the edge of Sheol across her palm, carving a deep wound. Blood pours freely now, hissing as it flows along the blade''s surface. The sword trembles in her grip. It pulses with hunger, with expectation. Its edge glows faintly red, its thirst not yet quenched. Our vision flickers, going black for a heartbeat. Back in the soul-space, her left leg crumbles and disappears, drawn into the abyss. Still¡­ nothing. The fourth eye remains closed. Alter''s breath shudders, her lips curl into a crooked grin. And she laughs. A quiet, dry laugh, laced with pain and something dangerously close to madness. "Hey, aren''t you a greedy bastard," she whispers to the blade, her voice ragged. "Fine. I''ll feed you more." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She raises the blade to her wrist. And is about to cut¡­ "NO! WAIT!!" I cry out, my voice cracking through the haze, yanking control just enough to stop her. Because now I understand. This is no longer a power-up. This is the edge of death. And she is already too close!!! "Alter, wait!" I shout, panic sharpening my voice. "Your soul''s too weak! Is this really okay? It looks dangerous!" She hesitates, then speaks with a nervous edge. "Well, I have to, Felicia. If I don''t open the fourth eye, we will die here. All of this will be for nothing. Nothing." "After all these years¡­ all the struggle¡­" she continues, smiling a little, "I finally saw her again. I heard her voice. I held her in my arms and we was able to have a conversation without her going berserk. So finally, there''s hope now. And because of this, there''s no way I''m letting those Sentinel bastards take that from me, even if I have to give every last piece of my soul!" "And besides," She flashes a faint smile. "My soul''s been in worse shape. Don''t worry about me." ¡­ But I do. Because I know this girl. I know how stubborn and reckless she can be. And no matter how brave she sounds, I can feel it¡ªshe isn''t telling me everything. She''s hiding how deep the cracks go. Still, she''s right about one thing. If we die here, everything will be in vain. It would all end in silence. The worst ending. That''s something I cannot allow. "Then take my soul too," I say, firm and clear. Alter blinks, stunned. "What?" "You heard me. Take my soul too. Share the burden. We''re in this together, aren''t we? There''s no way I''m letting you carry this all by yourself." "But¡­ this is dangerous. Are you sure?" "Yes!" "You still owe me more sword lessons, remember? And I''m not letting you sleep too long after this, so don''t even think about disappearing. Also, you promised Morvena squishcakes. She''s waiting for them, you know? We can''t keep her waiting forever." A soft chuckle slips from Alter''s lips, dry and breathless. "Squishcakes, huh?" "That''s right. Squishcakes." I shrug. "Though I still don''t actually know what the hell they are." "They''re mochi," she says simply. "Oh? Mochi?" "Yes." she says, ,nodding, then stares at me for a moment, then sighs, smiling wider this time. "Alright¡­ if you insist." Her soul reaches out. And without hesitation, I reach forward and take her hand. The moment our souls connect¡ª Everything shifts. A sudden rush floods through me, like a current tearing through my core. HOLY SHIT. It''s like I''m being split in two. One half of me remains grounded, aware, tethered to this moment. But the other half plummets, falling endlessly, spiraling into a void so deep it seems to stretch forever. It''s disorienting. It''s dizzying. And yet, somehow¡­ it isn''t painful. It''s strange, almost peaceful. My senses begin to dull. The sounds of battle become distant, muted to a low, indistinct hum. Even my thoughts feel slow, drifting like leaves carried on a breeze I can''t feel. And then¡­ color. Color drains from everything, slowly, gently, as if someone is washing it all away. The vivid hues of the world fade, replaced by dull greys and pale whites. The warmth retreats. The light softens into a dim, sterile glow. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- And just like that, before I know it¡­ I''ve become a color-blind catgirl. Wait¡ªwait! Panic slams into me like a truck. If my senses are being dulled right now¡­ then what else is affected? What if I lose my sense of smell? My sense of taste? No! That means I might never enjoy food again! No more filoan drumsticks! No more grilled horned rabbit! No more chocolate milk! NOOOOOO!!! And worse¡­ what if other senses are dulled too? My¡­ my sex sensations? Will I feel nothing the next time I cuddle or kiss Eris? When we¡ª NOOOO!!! PLEASE, NOOOO!!! ¡­. "Relax," Alter says dryly, as if she''s read my every thought. "Don''t worry. Once your soul recovers, the color will return to your world, and so is your other senses." "Oh, thank the gods!" I exhale, nearly collapsing from relief. Living in grayscale forever¡­ Imagine filoan birds tasting like cardboard¡­ Fuck¡­ that would be a disaster. Wait¡­ With this, a thought dawns on me. So¡­ the soul¡­ is it consists of senses? "Nah, it''s more than that." Alter replies. "Your soul is¡­ everything. Sensations. Memories. Emotions. Love. Some things come back once you recover enough soul energy. But¡­" her voice tightens, suddenly serious, "some things might be lost forever." Gulp. I swallow hard. That¡­ doesn''t sound so funny anymore. However¡­ there''s something weird about this, something I''m struggling to understand¡­ "If that''s the case¡­ then why haven''t I felt anything else missing?" I ask. "Alright," Alter hums. "Then answer this: who was your first crush?" "Hah, easy. Eris, obviously!" I answer proudly. "And what''s the name of your favorite anime?" "A¡­nime?" I blink. "What''s that?" "Okay, then who is your most favorite waifu?" "Waifu? Huh?! What are you even saying? You''re not making any sense!" "Exactly." "EEEEHHH?!?!?!" I start panicking again, but now for a different reason. What the hell is anime? What''s a waifu?! Why does she sound like she''s just stringing random syllables together?! Why is she saying gibberish now??? "Did¡­ did your soul break too hard or something?" I ask cautiously. "Are you okay, Alter?" She just smirks and ignores me completely. And I''m left here, confused and vaguely concerned for both of us. Anyway¡ª A low hum rises in the air, cutting through my thoughts like a blade through mist. I snap my attention back to the battlefield. "Thanks to you," Alter murmurs, her voice soft but steady, "the sword has ascended." I turn toward Sheol. The fourth eye is open now. Fully open. And the sword¡­ it has changed. Its presence looms heavy, oppressive. A deeper darkness coats its blade, pulsing with dread. The edges shimmer like they''re cutting through reality itself. It looks heavier now, thicker with power, hungrier, like it wants to devour every last ray of light in this place. Then, the pulse begins. A slow, deep rhythm. Boom. Boom. BOOM. The shockwaves ripple out, crashing against the space around us. The air wavers. The ground quivers beneath our feet. Even time itself feels like it hesitates. Above, the Sentinels stop. Mid-flight, mid-scream¡ªthey freeze. They hover, flickering, their forms trembling as if the very light that composes them has gone brittle. Their bodies hiss softly, wings faltering in the air. Oh? It seems like they''ve sensed it. Their impending end. Chapter 156 - 156: Sword of the end "Heh," Alter grins, an evil, wicked grin curling across her lips. Her eyes lock onto the Sentinels swarming above, sharp and focused. Meanwhile, Sheol pulses violently in her hand, like a living heart ready to burst. "Let''s see how strong this fourth awakening really is," she says, voice low and dangerous. And then¡ª WOOSH. With a flick of her wrist, a casual swing, Sheol cleaves the air. A pitch-black crescent arcs upward, a blade of darkness faster than the eye can follow. The Sentinels, frozen midair, barely have time to react before it reaches them! And then¡ª The moment the dark crescent touches them¡­ Holy shit! They are deleted. Erased from existence! Their bodies do not explode into bursts of light like before. Instead, they are pulled inward, sucked into the black crescent as if devoured by a void. Gone. Without a trace. And that is not all. As the crescent travels, it tears open a rift in the very air itself. A jagged wound of darkness hangs in the sky for a few seconds, swirling hungrily. More Sentinels nearby are dragged into it. One after another, pulled screaming into the abyss, their forms dissolving before they can even fight back. "Heck yeah," Alter mutters, satisfied, her tone dripping with feral triumph. Meanwhile, I''m still in complete awe, unable to believe what I just witnessed. "Alter¡­" I call out, voice trembling with disbelief. "If just the fourth eye is already this powerful¡­ then what the hell happens when all six are open?" She chuckles, low and grim. "Ha. That, I don''t know either." Her gaze flickers to Sheol, now throbbing in her hand like a heart of pure darkness. The fourth eye glares wide open, gleaming with unearthly hunger. "All I know is," she continues, "Sheol is no ordinary weapon. It once belonged to a Primordial God. Not just any god, but the God of Death. And not the poetic kind of death. Not rest, not silence¡­" She lifts the blade slightly, its edge humming. "I''m talking about deletion, the end of existence, the death that erases everything¡­ "And because it''s power is too absurd, everyone who wants to use Sheol has to pay some fee." Right¡­ I remember¡­ Eris paid for the first three awakenings by sacrificing three years'' worth of dark mana cores she had painstakingly gathered. And me and Alter¡­ We paid with our own soul energy, with our very existence chipped away sucked into that pitch-black sun, just to barely unlock the fourth. But then, Alter''s voice drops even lower, turning almost reverent. "There''s an ancient saying," she murmurs. Her words echo inside me like the tolling of a distant bell. "First death¡­ the end of flesh and blood. "Second death¡­ the end of mana. "Third death¡­ the end of spirit and soul. "Fourth death¡­ the end of immortals. "Fifth death¡­ the end of gods. And sixth death¡­ the end of the world." "The end¡­ of the world?" I murmur. "Yeah," Alter nods grimly. "It''s only speculation. But if Sheol''s six eyes ever fully open¡­ it might have enough power to erase the entire world itself." "T-then¡­ have you ever opened the fifth eye before?" I ask. "Nah, I didn''t use Sheol, but my teacher did." she replies. "Your¡­ teacher?" "Azraphael." Wait a minute¡ª Another realization just strikes. "That''s the name! That''s the name you mentioned to Eris, isn''t it?" Alter nods. "Mm. That''s right." Damn¡­ No wonder she looked so stunned when Eris first summoned Sheol. The pieces are starting to connect now. But that only leaves more questions hanging. Eris and Azraphael¡­ Just what is their connection? I want to ask, badly. I want to dig deeper, to get to the truth¡ªbut this isn''t the time. We''re still in the middle of a warzone. BOOM! Alter launches upward in an explosion of speed and force, catapulting us into the sky. She meets the descending Sentinels head-on, fearless, her body a streak of black steel and raw mana. She spins. She slashes. VZZT! A dark arc splits the sky. The crescent wave carves through dozens of enemies in one single, devastating blow. The moment it touches them, they''re not just destroyed¡ªthey''re erased, deleted from existence! A rift opens again in the air, wide and hungry, dragging more Sentinels into its maw. One after another, they vanish into the darkness. And of course, just like Alter said, this fourth awakening state really is a counter to Lumen Mortis. After being swallowed by the darkness of the end, no sentinel is able to be reborn back. With this, for the first time, their numbers truly begin to thin. But the next thing that happens makes me gasp again. We''re still airborne. And yet¡­ we''re not falling. Woosh! Woosh, woosh~! The sound of wings reaches my ears¡ª powerful, steady flapping. And as Alter turns, I see them¡ª "Eh? EHHHHHH???" "What the heck?! Since when did we get wings?!" Because on my back, there''s two large black wings now, each one longer than two meters! Holy shit! We look just like an angel of death now! "Oh, them?" Alter says, grinning. "They are just Azazel''s Guard." "O-ohhhhhh!" Awe floods me. I had no idea Azazel''s Guard could do this! Sure it can make me additional sound-proof shadow helmet, I didn''t know that it can create wings too! Damn, this is so cool! "Yeah," Alter says, adjusting her grip on Sheol. "I dissolved the full-body armor and reformed it into wings instead. We need more speed after all!" "Nn!" I nod. "Great thinking!" It makes total sense. With the Sentinels being airborne, staying on the ground and flinging sword arcs upward is a very inefficient way to fight! As long as just one Sentinel gets out of our range, we would never be able to kill it. Therefore, being able to fly will make this much easier, even though it do cost us our sturdy defense! Still¡­ However¡­. There''s currently something about these wings that feel a little bit strange. It''s like¡­ "Wait, Azazel''s Guard is stronger too?" "Ha, you''ll see. Hold on tight, Felicia. This next part''s going to be a bit dizzy!" BOOM! A sonic crack tears through the air as we break the sound barrier. We''re flying now. We are flying faster than sound! The world becomes wind and blur and momentum, and still, we accelerate. And ahead of us¡­ Hundreds of Sentinels remain. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Vvvvzztt! With just one swing of Sheol, the sky splits open. We are tear through it like a storm. Wind howls past our ears, ripped apart by our speed. Behind us, black feathers scatter like sparks across a battlefield of light and darkness. Ahead of us are still many Sentinels. Too many to count. Those wraiths of light, shriek as they converge, trying to cage us in with blades of divine energy and radiant spears. But they''re too slow. Far too slow. Alter''s speed explode once more. In a blink, we has appeared right behind of a big group. "Let''s dance!" Alter growls, eyes narrowing. And then¡ª SLASH! Sheol howls. A single horizontal swing splits the air in front of us. A wave of pure darkness explodes outward. The arc tears through the Sentinels like paper. This whole group vanish, bodies unraveling midair, sucked into another rift that closes with a thunderclap. We then spin through the chaos, wings slicing as sharply as any blade. As we rotate our body, twisting mid air, one wing cleaves through a Sentinel with a flash of black light, its body folding in on itself and disappearing, the other not only blocking an incoming attack, but ending another sentinel as well. Turns out, these wings are no longer just Azazel''s Guard. They are now infused with a fraction of Sheol''s power! Thanks to Alter''s masterful control over mana and energy, she was able to channel the sword''s overflowing force directly into the armor, evolving it into something far more deadly¡ªwings that can slice through Sentinels as easily as the blade itself. And with this¡­ like a reaper, no, an angel of death, with badass wings and a big black great sword¡ª We zoom We kill We delete! We end! VZZT! VZZT! Within minutes, Eighty percent of the Sentinels are gone! Alter only has one minute left on her clock though. Still at this rate, we''ll make it. We can wipe out the last of them before her control runs out! Or so I think¡ª Until the Sentinels change tactics. Suddenly, the remaining twenty percent, around three hundred or so, halt their movements. Then, in a brilliant flash, they converge into one point like stars collapsing into a singularity. A blinding surge of light erupts across the sky. It''s so intense it scorches our vision. We''re forced to land, wings flaring out to shield our eyes. And when the light fades¡ª "What the hell was THAT?!" I exclaim. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because the swarm is gone. Hundreds of Sentinels, now are all replaced by one. A single, towering figure now looms above the battlefield. A giant! Its body is colossal and radiant. Still humanoid in shape, but now with four massive wings unfurled behind its back, and four enormous arms¡ªeach one wielding a gleaming greatsword of pure light. Its form is wrapped in divine armor, its face hidden beneath a blazing helm, and its entire presence crackles with godlike pressure. Damn¡­ Are we really facing a final boss now? However, as intimidating as that towering figure is, Alter doesn''t even blink. She just grins, her heartbeat racing with anticipation and excitement. "Well. That''ll save us some time." Sheol pulses in her grip, its eyes flaring like a glowing comet. She shifts her stance, weight low, blade raised, black wings flaring wide behind her like a scythe ready to reap the heavens. "Ready, Felicia?" "Nn!" I reply, just as thrilled. Once again, we charge forward, unleashing Alter''s signature sword skill. Chaos Destruction: Rampage! Chapter 157 - 157: Deleting light The giant Sentinel roars as it raises one of its radiant swords high, its blade blazing like a miniature sun. With a deafening crack, it swings downward. A colossal arc of pure light howls toward us, tearing through the air with blinding force. Alter does not flinch. She steps forward into the storm, black wings unfurling wide like a demon unleashed, and swings Sheol. Chaos Destruction: Rampage. First Swing. The greatsword howls. A black arc of darkness, thick as a canyon and faster than a thunderclap, rips from Sheol''s edge and crashes headlong into the oncoming light. The two forces meet in midair. Light and darkness collide with a sound like a world shattering. Space bends under the clash, ripples of violent distortion exploding outward, flinging broken energy across the battlefield. Both arcs consume each other, grinding into nothingness. But the giant Sentinel does not stop. With two more of its massive arms, it hurls twin sword slashes at us, fast enough to scream against the very fabric of space. Alter answers immediately. Second swing. Third swing. Two more howls of darkness erupt from Sheol, slicing through the air like razors. They meet the oncoming light, exploding in violent collisions that crack the skies above. Each clash tears holes in reality, thin fractures of purple-black lightning webbing across the space around us. The Sentinel roars again, maddened now, enraged. It charges forward, four arms moving as one, each blade slashing faster, harder. Chiu! Chiu! Chiu! Chiu! Blinding arcs of divine light spiral toward us, massive enough to cleave mountains in two. Alter grins wildly, blood singing in her veins. She spins, wings flashing, Sheol howling. Fourth swing. Fifth swing. Sixth swing! One after another, arcs of darkness slice through the torrents of light, crashing into them midair and reducing them to raw, crackling mist. Above, space twists. Below, the ground is long gone, replaced by a chaotic sea of lightstorms and rifts. The entire dimension groans beneath the force of their clash, trembling, splitting, ringing with invisible bells of agony. Still, Alter does not yield. Her movements grow faster, more savage, each swing of Sheol heavier than the last, black mana boiling from her body. Sword against sword, arc against arc, until¡ª "HAAAAA!!!" Alter roars, The 44th Slash. The arc of darkness erupts from Sheol like a tidal wave, thicker, denser, like a raw wound in reality itself. It meets the Sentinel''s light once more¡ª But this time, it is not stopped. The darkness devours the light, tears through it, unstoppable. The black arc smashes into the giant''s arm and¡ª SLASH! The monstrous limb, sword and all, is sheared clean off in a burst of dissolving light. The Sentinel shrieks, its voice a terrible, echoing screech that shakes the heavens, a sound strong enough to flatten mountains¡ª But our dulled senses, already numbed from soul sacrifice, barely register the pain. Alter does not stop. Before the creature can recover, she is already moving. VZZZT! VZZZT! VZZZT! Three more slashes cut through the air like living scythes. The once-mighty Sentinel reels in the sky, crippled and broken. Its massive form shudders, wings flailing helplessly, entire limbs severed and trailing wisps of fading light. It is vulnerable now. One more push. Just a few more slashes! "Go, ALTER! GOOOO!!" I scream from deep within. Alter roars in answer, her voice raw and electric. Once again, she drives Sheol forward. "HAAAAA!!!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Forty-Eighth Swing. A black arc rips from Sheol, wide and furious, splitting the air apart. Then the Forty-Ninth Swing follows immediately, crossing paths with the first, creating a massive, black X of death hurtling through the sky. The crippled Sentinel raises its remaining wings in desperate defense, crossing them before its glowing chest like a barrier of burning light. But it is too late. The crossed arcs of pure darkness do not stop. They slam into the Sentinel''s wings with a brutal, grinding force, carving through the celestial feathers and divine armor like a blade through paper. FWOOM!! The wings are ripped apart, disintegrating into showers of fractured light. The arcs bite deeper still, gouging straight into the Sentinel''s torso. A colossal, gaping wound tears open across its body. From within the sundered chest, a blazing core of mana is revealed ¡ª a swirling sphere of pure light, beating like a heart on the edge of collapse. There it is. The core. The true target. This is it! "LET''S GOOOOOOOOO!!!" I scream. BOOM! Alter answers with action, bursting forward in a sonic boom. The air splits around us as we rocket straight toward the wounded giant. Black wings slice the turbulence behind us, and in a blink, we are there ¡ª standing face to face with the fading colossus, so close we can see the cracks running through its core. Alter lifts Sheol high overhead. The blade is monstrous now, quivering with built-up power, its fourth eye blazing wide open. The energy gathered from the forty-nine swings howls in the sword''s bones, a black storm ready to be unleashed. This blow would end it all. Our victory is just one strike away. But then¡ª "Felicia, my time is up," Alter says quietly, her voice a whisper inside me. My heart stutters. "What?! WAIT!!!" But it''s too late. Her presence slips away, and with that, the control of the body falls to me. I stumble forward, Sheol still raised above my head, now feeling heavier than the entire sky, as if I am trying to lift a mountain with broken arms. FUCK!! "ALTER!!!" I cry out, desperately. "ALTER!!! DON''T LEAVE ME NOW!!!" But from within the fading echoes of our soul-space, I hear her again. Her voice is soft and steady. "Hey¡­ don''t worry," Alter says gently. "You can do it. I believe in you." I freeze. What? Me¡­? Can I really¡­? "Yes," she whispers. "Now swing down. Let the momentum carry you. Trust yourself." I gulp. Everything is shaking ¡ª my hands, my knees, my soul. Fear gnaws at me. But Alter''s words just now plus her faith in me, anchors everything. I grit my teeth. I breathe. And I let go. I stop trying to force it. Instead, I trust the momentum. Sheol swings down, the blade falls heavy, unstoppable, guided by the storm of energy Alter left behind. Now. I remember what she taught me. Gather all the demonic energy. Focus it. Channel it. Control it. At the last second, I shove every last drop of demonic mana into my arm, letting it fuse with the descending strike. And then¡ª ''whenever you strike, explode all the demonic mana out of that strike¡­'' That''s what she told me. And so I unleash it, while screaming at the top and bottom of my soul "ANNNIHILATION!!" VZZZZZZZT!! A giant arc of darkness erupts from Sheol, roaring outward like a tidal wave of the abyss itself. It crashes into the Sentinel, consuming it completely. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- There is not even a speck of light left from that monstrous thing. Not a flicker. Not a particle. Only silence remains. "¡­Haha," I laugh weakly, my arms trembling from the exertion. "I did it¡­ I DID IT!" I throw my arms up in celebration, even though my body feels like it could fall apart at any moment. The divine darkness sword, Sheol, slowly fades away. Meanwhile, Azazel''s Guard retracts its form as well, shrinking down into a simple ring on my finger. "Hehe, good job," Alter says softly, her voice faint but proud inside my mind. With this, it is done. The Sentinels are all gone. There will be no more threats clawing toward Morvena, no more desperate hands reaching for the sealing swords and pulling them out. Peace¡­ at least for now. Very good¡­ I take a look back. There is Morvena, sleeping soundly now, still chained and sealed, but her face is serene, wearing a gentle smile that soothes my heart. "Now¡­" Alter murmurs, her voice growing slower, heavier, "¡­I have to sleep." A pause. "Can you¡­ get back by yourself?" As she says that, a jolt of realization hits me. Right¡­ RIGHT! The way back! OH SHIT! I lift my gaze. Ahead of me, a stretch of thick, dark mist rolls endlessly across the barren ground. It looks almost like a river of black slime, slick and sticky, threading its way back toward the exit. That is the path home. That is the way back to Eris. And yet, the mist stirs faint memories, memories of when this place nearly broke me, memories of the countless illusions, of the nightmares that clawed into my mind and dragged me down, over and over, trying to drown me in despair. Before, every step through that darkness had been agony. Before, it was Alter''s hand that pulled me back every time I started to sink. Without her pulling me back now¡­ I wonder¡­ would I make it? Could I? For a heartbeat, doubt gnaws at my chest. But then, another feeling rises, warmer, steadier. After everything we endured. After all the battles fought. After everything Alter taught me¡­ Somehow, it no longer feels so frightening. "Nn," I nod, firm and sure. "Leave it to me. And have a good rest, Alter." There is a soft hum of happiness from inside. "Thank you¡­ Felicia," she whispers. And then¡ª Silence. Alter''s presence fades into the background, falling into deep slumber. My inner world stills, quiet and empty without her vibrant spark. Then, I take my first step forward. Into the mist. Into the cold, sticky, suffocating dark. Each step I take squelches into the slime-slick ground, the stench of decay thick in the air. But I do not falter. Not anymore¡­ After this¡­ I''m not the weak Felicia anymore. Chapter 158 - 158: The way back Right now, I am walking through the dark mist again. This part is what I must cross in order to get out of this sealed area, get our of this barrier, and meet Eris again. Step by step, I force my legs forward, each movement a brutal struggle against the invisible weight dragging me down. It feels like wading through a swamp made of tar, every step a battle, every breath a choking gasp through poisoned air. Corruption clings to my skin like a second, rotting flesh. The atmosphere is thick, heavy, suffocating, as if the mist itself wants to crush my bones to dust. And then, inevitably, the illusions begin. Terrible images surge into my mind, dark and vivid, clawing at the edge of my sanity¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- In an instant, I stand in the center square of Luminaris Academy. But it is not the Luminaris I remember. It is a slaughterhouse. Corpses litter the ground in grotesque heaps, their broken bodies twisted into unnatural shapes. Blood floods the streets, flowing in endless rivers down the cracked stone. Severed limbs bob in the currents, faces frozen in terror and agony. The air is thick with the metallic stench of death. Above me, the sky burns a furious crimson. Flocks of black crows circle low, their ragged wings beating against the heavy air. They scream and cackle, ripping chunks of flesh from the fallen, their claws raking through empty eye sockets. The world itself is howling, playing a symphony of the damned. My ears ring with the endless wailing of souls torn apart. And yet, I force my legs to move, one step at a time, slogging through bloodied ground, every step squelching through blood and gore. And then¡ª I see them. Eris. Morvena. Alter. Their bodies lie broken at my feet, eyes wide open, glassy, lifeless. Eris''s sword is shattered beside her. Morvena''s hands are still reaching out, the sealing sword all piercing her heart and their color has turned black. Meanwhile, Alter lies nearby, her dress soaked with blood, her body is in pieces¡­ And there, scattered around them, the others too. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Karlogen. Gordon. Lily. Everyone I ever knew. Everyone who once smiled at me and stood by my side. Now, they are all dead. Their eyes, hollow and accusing, stare straight into my soul, as if asking¡ª Why are you still alive? Why you, and not us? My hands tremble. My knees almost buckle. A voice inside me whispers to just fall. To kneel here. To give up. But I grit my teeth until my jaw aches. Because I know¡­. This is not real. This is just a cheap illusion to break my mind. Yes, I''m smarter now! I can tell that easily now! After all, if I am still breathing, there is no way the people stronger, braver, and brighter than me would fall so easily. Eris and Gordon are both A-rank adventurers. Karlogen is a goddamn Guild Master of Mistvale Adventurer''s Guild. And Alter¡ª Alter battled demons and gods for hundreds of years. There''s no way she would die this easily. No way!!! And with that conviction¡ª The illusion cracks. The blood drains away. The corpses vanish like ash on the wind. The crows scatter into nothingness. The screaming fades into silence. I am left standing alone in the dark mist, panting, my hands shaking, my heart pounding wildly in my ears. But I am grinning now, exhausted and proud. Because this time, I broke the nightmare myself. Without Alter''s help. I stayed sane on my own. I''m almost there. I''m almost home. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- And just like that, a few more illusions play out inside my mind, each one topping the last in terms of gore, cruelty, and pure, soul-crushing horror. However, I am stronger now, both mentally and emotionally. There is no way I would let them break me so easily anymore. Thus, I keep walking. Dragging my boots through the thick, black tar that squelches with every heavy step, I push forward through the suffocating dark mist, refusing to falter. But then¡ª Suddenly¡ª I see it. The mist parts, and my eyes widen, my breath catching in my throat. Standing there before me is¡­ myself. Felicia. But twisted, warped! The figure wears a black, tattered dress that clings to her like rotting skin. Her hair is wild, frayed, sticking out in chaotic strands. Her lips are stained red¡ªnot with lipstick, but with blood¡ªand thick crimson tears stream endlessly from her eyes, cutting jagged lines down her pale face. And behind her, marching in an endless tide, are hundreds more¡­ Copies of me. They are all bearing the same bleeding eyes, the same broken smiles, the same maddening aura that turns the air cold and brittle around them. My tail puffs up in instinctive terror. My ears flatten back. "W-who are you?!" I blurt out, recoiling. The corrupted Felicia smiles wide, baring bloodied teeth in a way that makes my heart hammer against my ribs. "What? You cannot recognize me?" she croons sweetly, mockingly, tilting her head at a disturbing angle. "I am you. No¡­ to be precise¡­ I am your future." "M-my future¡­?" I stammer, a pit opening up inside my stomach. "Yes. Your future," she answers in a voice that is far too calm, far too certain. "Haha, you''re lying!" I shout, trying to drown out her voice with my own. "I know your tricks! You are just trying to corrupt my mind! You are just another illusion!" But the girl only shakes her head slowly, her bloody tears dripping onto the blackened ground. "Believe it or not, this is your fate," she says, voice colder now, cutting into me like a serrated blade. "You cannot escape fate. You cannot escape the darkness." She steps closer. The earth groans under her bare feet. "After all¡­ you are useless. You think you are Alter? You think you can stand shoulder to shoulder with her? No. You are just Felicia. The weak, stupid Felicia who could not even lift a dumbbell. The Felicia who will never be strong enough. The Felicia who will drag everyone down. Because of you¡­ they will die. Because of you¡­ the world will die." Her words drip like poison, sinking into my skin, into my bones. "So why?" she continues, her voice now almost tender. "Why struggle? Why suffer? Why endure the pain and the loneliness and the inevitable betrayal?" "Give up." "Join us." "Let me take care of your weakness. Let me give you unlimited power. Power that can protect them. Power that can save them. Power that will make sure you never lose anyone again." She extends her hand toward me. Waiting. Patient. Smiling. And horrifyingly¡ª I feel it. My legs are moving. My body is stepping toward her. Toward that hand. Toward that darkness. Like it is the most natural thing in the world. ¡­ Chapter 159 - 159: My solid resolve "Tch. How annoying," I mutter, my lips curling into a scowl. "This pathetic level of deception? This cheap illusion? You think you can corrupt me with something like this? Please. You need to do better than that!" The doppelganger''s eyes widen in shock, her bloody mouth twitching into a broken grimace. Before she can say anything, I close my eyes. I draw a deep breath, steadying the roaring pulse inside me, grounding myself. And then, I speak. "Yes, I am useless. I know that. "I am weaker than a twelve-year-old girl. I know that too. "But fate? Destiny? Future?" I open my eyes again, glaring straight into hers, my voice sharp and unyielding. "They are all bullshit. Like hell I''m going to believe in any of it!" The fake Felicia trembles slightly, her facade starting to crack. "And even if such a fate you speak of is real¡­ even if it could possibly happen someday¡­ so what?" I take a step forward, my voice growing sharper, stronger. "After all, Morvena defied her fate. "She fought against her demon. "She clawed her way back from centuries of agony, from the soul-searing torture of the sealing swords. "She endured the unendurable¡­ and still found her way back to hope." I keep walking, the weight in my chest burning hotter, steadier. "Meanwhile, Alter defied hers too. "She overcame the demonic curse that tried to consume her. "She rose from her ruin to become a ruler of her kingdom, to protect Morvena, to shield a world that wanted to break her." "And Eris¡­" I continue, my heart squeezing tightly. "Eris never gave up either. "She refused to believe her father was dead. "She marches forward into the most dangerous dungeons of this world, chasing only a flickering, fragile hope in a sea of despair." I stop just a few steps away from my doppelganger now, staring her down. "So if they can do it¡­ Then why the hell can''t I?!" my voice roars out. "I refuse to believe in fate! "I can defy it too! No, I will defy it! I will get stronger! I will stay beside my loved ones and protect them! I will not let anyone die!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Except you!" My hand shoots up, trembling but furious, pointing directly at the corrupted version of myself. "You need to die!" "Now¡­." I growls, then shout. "GET OUT OF MY FUCKING FACE!" With a savage motion, I swat her hand aside, rejecting her, rejecting the weakness she represents, rejecting the future she tried to chain me to. BOOM! The illusion shatters. A ripple of force tears through the darkness. The false Felicia lets out a silent, broken scream as her body disintegrates into ash, swallowed by the void. ¡­ "HA! Haaa!!" I grin wide, gritting my teeth hard, adrenaline still buzzing violently through me. "Very good. Very good," I pant, chest heaving. "I can resist mental corruption now¡­ all on my own." However¡ª Fuck. My stamina and physical strength are still absolute shit. And so¡­ The world begins to tilt. My vision sways, the ground buckling under me as dizziness crashes like a brutal wave over my senses. My knees wobble. Fatigue finally catches up, dragging me down like heavy chains fastened tight around my ankles. I stagger forward, barely able to keep moving. Fuck. Do not faint. I keep telling myself that. Again and again. Move. Move. Move¡ª But consciousness keeps slipping. Fading. Blurring. And then, through the thick, swirling mist, I see it. A silhouette, moving steadily toward me, a shadow outlined by the gloom, breaking through the veil of darkness. Wait¡ª I narrow my eyes, blinking against the haze. This girl is tall, and holding a long spear. And as she comes into my view, I can see her more clearly. Tan skin, tall, athletic body, catgirl¡­ Wait¡­ Is that¡­? My heart jolts. My entire chest seizes up, breath caught in my throat. ERIS??? For a single, desperate second, my soul leaps. For a single, precious heartbeat, I believe. Eris! It is really Eris! She has found me! She has come for me! However¡ª Reality crashes down like a guillotine. Ah, fuck. Of course not! Honestly¡­ what the hell was I thinking?! This is just another illusion, another trick of the demonic mist. There is no way Eris could have crossed the barrier. There is no way she would be here! Right! This is not Eris. This is just another cruel hallucination. And thus, I try to resist it. I try to lift my leg, to step back, to defy this temptation¡ª But my body gives out. My balance shatters completely. I stumble forward, tripping over something¡ªmaybe a rock, maybe just sheer exhaustion¡ªand topple, headfirst, toward the ground. Shit¡ª! If I fall here, I will be drowned in corrupted liquid! I''m panicking. But then¡ª "Hup!" Strong arms catch me before I hit the ground. "Felicia? Felicia! Are you alright?!" The voice is familiar. Muffled, but achingly familiar. Eris'' voice. And her arms¡ªso warm, so solid¡ªwrap tightly around my waist. "Don''t worry," she whispers, pulling me closer. "I''m here. I will get you out." I struggle weakly. I know this is not real. I know this is an illusion. I know I should fight it. But¡ª Fuck. This illusion is devastatingly detailed. The feeling of her soft, perfect boobies cushioning my head¡ª The incredible warmth radiating from her body¡ª The gentle, protective pressure of her arms cradling me¡ª It feels too good. Too real. Too heartbreakingly comforting. Damn it all¡­ After all that cool talk, after telling myself I would defy fate and endure anything¡­ After standing firm even when shown the most disturbing, mind-breaking futures¡­ Am I really going to lose here? Here?? Because of Eris'' boobs? Of her soft, jiggling, amazing boobs? Fuck! FUCKKK!!! In the end, am I really going to give in because of something so simple, so dumb? ¡­ Unfortunately¡­ haiyaaaa¡­. I can''t believe it¡­ But, well, this is the weakness that finally does me in. Ashamed, furious, but helpless, I let myself sink further. My head rests deeper against her chest. Her scent, her warmth, her embrace wrap around me like a heavy, soothing blanket. And just like that¡ª My consciousness fades completely. And I fall, silently, into the deep, endless darkness. Chapter 160 - 160: Safe and sound Consciousness creeps back slowly, like a hesitant tide easing onto a broken shore. My eyelids flutter open, heavy and reluctant, and the first thing I see is a soft, familiar glow. Faint light filters through a wooden ceiling overhead. "Urrghhh¡­ where am I?" A weak groan escapes my lips. My head feels incredibly heavy, and I can barely think straight. I blink, trying to push through the lingering fog clouding my mind. I am lying in a bed. The sheets feel cool and clean against my skin. The faint scent of lavender and old oak drifts into my nose, stirring a memory buried deep within my exhausted mind. This place¡­ This feeling¡­ It reminds me so much of Eris'' room at the Gilded Horns. ¡­ Wait. Another sluggish second ticks by as my brain finally processes my surroundings. No way. This is¡ª This is the Gilded Horns! But how? Was I not dead? Had I not already failed? Had I not fallen, swallowed by that endless zone of darkness and corruption? The demons, the illusions¡­ they should have claimed me. I was supposed to disappear there, alone and forgotten. So why¡­ why am I here now? My breath catches sharply in my throat, disbelief and overwhelming relief crashing through my chest like a tidal wave. And then¡ª I feel it. A warm, steady pressure around my hand. A familiar touch. A hand gripping mine, firm yet gentle. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I turn my head, heart pounding painfully against my ribs. And there she is. Eris. Lying beside me. Her head resting near my arm. Her fingers tightly interwoven with mine. Her dark hair spills loosely across the pillow, and her slow, steady breathing fills the room with a fragile, almost unreal peace. My heart stumbles, caught between joy and disbelief. "Eris?" I whisper, barely able to say her name. The moment my voice reaches her, her eyes snap open. In a blink, she bolts upright, leaning over me with wide, frantic eyes. "Felicia! You''re awake?! Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" Her voice pours out in a rush, hands hovering frantically as if afraid to hurt me by touching. But I cannot answer her. I cannot speak. Because at the sight of her¡ªat the sight of Eris, alive and real and here¡ªI completely break. Tears well up without warning, blurring my vision. My chest heaves, and a raw, broken sob tears itself free from the depths of my soul. "Oaaahhh!" I wail, reaching out for her blindly. "Eris! ERISSSS!!!" Without hesitation, Eris scoops me into her arms, pulling me against her chest. Her embrace is fierce and protective, like a fortress built around me. Her warmth soaks into my shivering body. And I just cling to her, burying my face into her, sobbing harder with every second. Terror, grief, loneliness, sadness¡­all of it pours out at once. All the fear I held inside, all the despair I had forced myself to swallow in the dungeon''s endless darkness. I thought I was dead. I thought I had failed Alter. I thought I had failed Morvena. I thought I would never see Eris again. Never hear her voice. Never feel her arms around me. Never hold her like this. But she is here, she is real. And I am alive, breathing, feeling. Eris responses by holding me tighter, one hand cradling the back of my head, the other rubbing slow, soothing circles along my trembling back. "Hey¡­ it''s okay now," she murmurs softly, her voice brushing against my ear like a tender breeze. "I''m here. I''m right here." Her touch is steady, her presence is unshakable. And thanks to that, slowly, the storm inside me begins to subside. My sobs quiet into hiccups, my shoulders stop shaking so violently, each breath I pull into my lungs feels a little less ragged, a little less painful. And so, minutes pass like that. Eventually, I manage to lift my head, still sniffling a little. My cheeks are damp, my throat raw, but somehow, someway, I find the strength to smile. A small, broken, but genuine smile. Eris smiles back, and for a moment, nothing else in the world matters. "Hey, how are you feeling now?" she whispers, brushing a few stray strands of hair away from my forehead with a tenderness that makes my chest ache. "Do you still hurt anywhere?" I shake my head weakly. "No¡­ I''m okay. Really. I just¡­ needed a moment." Hearing that, relief floods her face. Her shoulders, tense until now, finally sag with a deep breath. She pulls away just slightly, enough to look me properly in the eyes. "I''m glad," Eris says, her voice trembling faintly, barely holding steady. "You had me so worried, Felicia¡­ when I found you, you were barely breathing, completely exhausted¡­" A small, broken laugh escapes me, shaky and wet with leftover tears. "Huhu¡­ yeah¡­ it was horrible¡­" She pulls me even closer, as if she is afraid I might slip away again. "And to think," she adds, her voice tight with emotion, "you didn''t even recognize me back then. You tried to push me away." "Huh?" I blink, my mind foggy. "Push¡­ you away?" Because¡­. that event, I don''t remember. "Yeah!" Eris lets out a half-laugh, half-sigh. "You looked at me like I was an enemy. You tried to shove me off. It scared me, you know?" Eh??? I''m now so confused. "No, I didn''t!" I protest immediately, my heart squeezing. "I mean, I did see you. But that was the illusion! The demonic corruption tried to use your image to trick me!" Her lips part in a soft "oh," realization flickering across her face. "I see¡­" But then¡ª Wait. Something does not add up. My breath hitches slightly as the memory pieces itself together in my mind. When I collapsed¡­ I had not even crossed the barrier yet. I was still trapped inside the mist, deep inside the corrupted zone. Then¡­ How? How the hell am I here now? Unless¡ª "NO WAY!" I gasp. "E-Eris? Was that really you? You¡­ you crossed the barrier???" Eris smiles, a little sheepishly, like it is no big deal. "Oh. Yeah. I did." My heart lurches. "But¡­ but you couldn''t!" I stammer. "Only me and Alter could cross! She said you couldn''t pass through!" "Well¡­" she chuckles, scratching the back of her head awkwardly. "I thought so too. But I was so worried about you, I just¡­ crossed it anyway. I didn''t even think. And as soon as I crossed it, I saw you¡­" Her words hit me like a hammer. I stare at her. Because if I remember right¡­ Alter told us that if Eris touched that barrier, it would burn her alive. Only those tainted by demonic corruption or those blessed with divine blood could survive its passage. And Eris¡­ as far as I know¡­ she has no corruption in her body. There is no mark of demonic curse. Which means¡ª A chill races down my spine. "Eris¡­" I whisper. "You¡­ you might have divine blood?" Eris tilts her head, giving me a puzzled look. "Divine blood? Nah, that''s impossible." She ruffles my hair affectionately, her smile warm and disarming. "Maybe the barrier was just weakened somehow?" "Right¡­" I murmur, forcing a weak smile. "Maybe¡­" But deep down, I know I will need to ask Alter about this later. Something about this does not feel right. Something about Eris has always been special. She was able to summon the divine sword Sheol, and Alter had also mentioned a possible connection between Eris and her teacher, Azraphael. But for now¡­ I let it go. Alter is still asleep. She needs to rest for a long time before she can return. I do not know how long it will take, but I hope she recovers soon. And for now, what matters most is this¡ª Eris and I, we are both safe and sound. That is all that matters. "STILL!" I suddenly yell, my voice rising without warning. "What were you thinking? It was dangerous to even touch the barrier!!!" "Okay, okay, I''m sorry¡­" Eris says quickly, laughing nervously. "I promise I''ll never do it again." "Hmph!" I pout, crossing my arms with a dramatic little huff. And then, softer, barely loud enough for her to hear¡ª "Thank you¡­" Eris smiles gently, squeezing my hand. "So¡­" she leans in a little closer. "What happened? How''s Alter''s wife?" "Ah!" I blink, forcing myself to gather my scattered thoughts. "About that¡­" And so, slowly, haltingly at first, I begin to tell her everything. About Morvena''s state and her long, desperate struggle. About how she fights back against the corruption with everything she has. About the endless battle against the Sentinels. About how Alter and I fought side by side to protect her. Eris listens without interrupting once, her vivid blue eyes never leaving mine, her fingers still intertwined with mine, grounding me. She hangs onto every word, her expression shifting¡ªsometimes to awe, sometimes to sorrow, sometimes to a fierce, burning pride. Outside the window, the town of Misthaven hums with life. The sun dips low into the horizon, casting long, golden beams across the rooftops. A cool breeze sighs through the slightly open window, carrying the faint scents of flowers, woodsmoke, and evening rain. Chapter 161 - 161: Keeping secrets It takes a long while to tell her everything. The lantern''s dim glow flickers, casting soft shadows across the small inn room. The air feels heavy. Eris sits across from me, her blue eyes searching mine, a storm of emotions swirling in them. "I see¡­ so that''s what happened," Eris says quietly, her voice low and thoughtful. "Nn," I nod, giving her hand a small squeeze. "I''m so glad that you and Alter are okay. And Morvena¡­ it''s truly a miracle that she was able to fight back against the demonic corruption." "Nn! It really is!" I reply, my voice brightening with a fragile smile. But then Eris'' expression darkens. Her hands tremble slightly where they rest over mine, and a flash of raw emotion burns behind her blue eyes. "Still¡­" she murmurs, her voice tight. "To think that you had to sacrifice your soul energy for that sword¡­" She trails off, her fingers clenching, her body stiff with anger she cannot quite voice. I can feel it, even though I know this anger isn''t aimed at me. It''s the kind of anger that burns from helplessness. "Felicia, are you really sure you''re okay?" she presses, her voice shaking. "You don''t feel anything¡­ wrong?" "Well, I''m okay, really!" I reassure her quickly, squeezing her hands tighter. "Right now, um¡­ colors are still a little faded, and my ears are not working perfectly either¡­ but Alter said it''s temporary! With some rest, everything will go back to normal!" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Really?" Eris''s brow furrows, her eyes searching mine for any hint of a lie. "Really!" I nod firmly, hoping my enthusiasm would chase away her doubts. For a moment, she just looks at me, her lips parting as if to say something, but no words come. Instead, she reaches out, her hand hesitating before gently patting my head. Her touch is soft, but it carries a weight that makes my chest ache. Then, she lets out a long, shaky sigh. "I''m sorry¡­" Eris whispers, her voice breaking at the edges. She bites her lip hard, her whole body trembling. "If I''d been braver¡­ if I''d stepped through that barrier from the start¡­" Her words hang in the air, sharp and heavy. "I could''ve been there with you¡­ I could''ve shared the burden. You and Alter wouldn''t have had to face it alone¡­" "Eris¡­" I start, but my voice catches. I can see it clearly ¡ª the regret, the guilt in her eyes ¡ª so raw it twists painfully in my chest. And now, the room is suffocating under the silence, the air thick with her guilt and my own jumbled feelings. I do not want her to feel this way. Not after everything. "A-anyway!" I say suddenly, forcing a shaky smile, trying to move the conversation somewhere, anywhere lighter. "H-how''s the dungeon? Did you¡­ report it?" Because honestly, after everything that happened, I have no clue what became of the place. I passed out long before I could even think about it. "Of course not," Eris says quickly, shaking her head. "I was waiting for you to wake up first. I wanted to discuss it with you before doing anything." "Ahhh¡­" A huge breath of relief escapes my lips, my whole body sagging back against the bed. Thank the gods. If Eris had reported that dungeon straight to the Guild, this could have turned into a complete disaster. "Looks like I made the right call," she says, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. "Nn," I nod, managing a small smile. We both understand the risk without needing to say much more. If news of that dungeon spread, adventurers would flood into it, hungry for loot and glory. They would stumble straight into Morvena''s prison, disturbing her rest. And more, some idiot would undoubtedly try to touch Alter''s barrier¡­ and get themselves burned alive. The consequences would be catastrophic, for the adventurers and for Morvena both. "So, what did you do?" I ask, tilting my head. "Nothing." Eris shrugs. "I had to rush you back for treatment, so I haven''t done much yet. But I''ll head back soon. I''m planning to collapse the entrance with a few big ice boulders. Seal it up properly." "That''s a great idea," I say, nodding. "Yeah," Eris agrees, a small smile flickering across her lips. It is a relief. Now that Morvena is properly sealed again, there should be no more demonic energy leaking through the dungeon gate. That means the chances of the dungeon being discovered are much lower. Still¡­ less likely does not mean impossible. Hundreds of adventurers venture into the Vanessa Dungeon cluster every day. No matter how well we hide it, sooner or later, someone could stumble upon it. A heavy thought settles into the back of my mind. "What about telling Karl?" Eris asks, her brow arching. "Ah, that¡­" I hesitate, chewing my lip as my mind races. "That''s a tough one." On one hand, if we tell Guildmaster Karlogen, he could definitely help us. He has the power to classify that dungeon, keep it off public records, maybe even cordon it off completely. However¡­ The problem is not about trusting him. The problem is about how much we tell him. Or whether we should tell him anything at all. After all, Morvena''s situation is very complicated and delicate. The fewer people who know the truth, the safer she will be. "I think¡­" I say slowly, choosing my words carefully, "we should wait for Alter to wake up first. Then, we can decide together." "Yeah, that would be the best," Eris says, squeezing my hand gently. "We''ll decide then." "Nn." I nod, agreeing, a short silence then falls between us. Outside the window, the giant moon is already up, shining brightly on the starry sky. "Speaking of, how''s Alter doing? Any idea when she''ll be back?" Eris asks. "Ah¡­" I hesitate, biting my lip. "I''m not really sure. She just said it''ll be a long rest¡­ but she didn''t say how long exactly." "I see¡­" Eris says, her gaze softening, her thumb gently brushing over my knuckles. "I hope she recovers well. And comes back soon." "Me too," I whisper back, smiling faintly. Chapter 162 - 162: Hungry again After all the heavy conversation, I finally notice it. A deep, painful rumble erupts from my stomach. BRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!! It roars like a hungry beast. "Oh my!" Eris gasps, then immediately bursts into soft laughter at the thunderous sound. "Aaaaaahh, huhuuuu~~~" I wail, my face flushing deep red in embarrassment as my belly growls even louder, so loud it may shake the whole tavern. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, alright," Eris says with a chuckle, patting my head affectionately. "Should we go eat now?" "Nn!" I nod enthusiastically, my eyes already sparkling at the thought. Filoan bird meat and milkshakes¡­! Protein and dessert, here I come! I spring out of bed, wobbling just a little before catching myself, and start getting dressed as quickly as possible. My mind is filled only with visions of food¡ªcrispy grilled meat, sweet cold shakes¡ªand my mouth is already watering uncontrollably. Meanwhile, Eris leans casually against the wall, arms crossed, smiling quietly as she watches my clumsy rush to get ready. Halfway through pulling on my boots, a thought suddenly strikes me. "Oh, I forgot to ask!" I blurt out, looking up at her. "Just¡­ how long was I unconscious?" "Hmm," Eris tilts her head thoughtfully. "Around two days." "WHAAAT?!" I yelp, nearly falling over. "TWO DAYS?!" "Yeah," she confirms with a teasing grin, clearly amused. "Damn!" I groan dramatically. "No wonder I''m so hungry!!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Step, step, step. We hurry down the stairs to the first floor, the wooden steps creaking under our boots. As we burst into the dining hall of The Gilded Horns, the scent of roasted meat and freshly baked bread crashes into me like a warm, delicious wave. Just as usual, the whole place hums with life¡ªpatrons laughing over mugs of ale, chairs scraping against the floor, plates clattering, and somewhere in the background, the faint strum of a bard''s lute. "Oh, Felicia!" A bright, familiar voice cuts through the noise. I turn just in time to see Lilly bounding toward me, abandoning the table she was wiping down. Her maid dress swishes with every energetic step, and her fluffy sheep tail bobs wildly behind her. Under the warm lantern light, her golden hair seems to practically sparkle. Somehow¡­ she looks even cuter than usual today. Like¡­ aggressively adorable. My heart gives a traitorous little squeeze. "How are you feeling? I heard you fainted! I was so worried!" Lilly says, her big, sparkly eyes locking onto mine, overflowing with concern. "A-ah, I''m better now! Thanks, Lilly!" I stammer, rubbing the back of my neck, feeling my face heat up. A shy, helpless grin spreads across my lips before I can stop it. "Phew, that''s a relief!" Lilly beams, her tail giving an excited little wiggle. "But seriously, you gotta be more careful! No more eating weird mushrooms, okay?" "¡­Eh? Mushrooms?" I blink, tilting my head in confusion. My brain stutters to a halt. What¡­ is this cute sheep girl talking about? I open my mouth, close it, and open it again like a broken puppet. Mushrooms??? And then¡ª "Yeah, Lilly''s right!" Eris chimes in, appearing at my side, nudging my ribs with a sly grin. "I told you, those mushrooms might look like the grilled ones at the market and smell amazing, but they''re trouble! One bite, and boom¡ªyou''re out cold!" Ehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh???? Now Eris is in on it too?! What is happening?! I stare at her in mute disbelief. Her expression is suspiciously innocent. Too innocent. And then¡ª Pinch! Eris secretly pinches my side, hard enough to make me jolt. Her tail taps lightly against my back, almost like she''s trying to send me some kind of signal. ¡­ Three seconds later, it finally clicks. "O-OOOOH!" I gasp, slapping my palm lightly against my forehead. "Y-yeah, sorry! I''ll be careful next time!" I scratch the back of my head, forcing a sheepish grin onto my face. If I am guessing correctly, Eris must have made up the whole mushroom story to explain why I had been unconscious after returning from the dungeon! She told Lilly and Gordon that I ate funny mushrooms! Well, I have no idea that such mushroom exist, but still, this works out! "Hehe, if you''re that obsessed with mushrooms, just let me know!" Lilly giggles, her voice bubbly. "I''ll hook you up with the safe ones!" "Nn!" I nod, chuckling. "Anyways, you seems¡­ a little different today?" I then ask. Yeah, she''s always been cute, but right now¡ªsomehow¡ªit feels even stronger. Like she''s sparkling. Is it real? Or is my mind still playing tricks on me? I can''t tell. "Ah! You noticed?!" Lilly beams, her eyes lighting up with excitement. Her tail swishes so fast it''s practically a blur. "My horns!" She lifts her hands and taps the sleek, polished curves sprouting from her head. "I got them trimmed and styled today!" "Ooooh! New horns!" I exclaim, finally noticing it properly. Her horns gleam under the tavern''s warm light, polished so perfectly they almost seem to glow. They curve elegantly, giving her a slightly more refined, mature look without losing that adorable charm. And¡ªoh! There''s a tiny silver bell dangling around her neck, tied with a soft ribbon, tinkling sweetly every time she moves. Awww, I''m melting! "YEAH!" Lilly cheers, practically bouncing on her toes. "You can touch them if you want!" she offers suddenly, tilting her head toward me with a mischievous grin. BADUMP! My heart nearly leaps out of my chest. "W-what? I-I-I can?!" I stammer, my face heating up instantly, so fast it''s a miracle I don''t combust. "Of course!" Lilly chirps, leaning in even closer, her bell giving another soft chime. I gulp audibly. My hands hover uncertainly in the air for a moment. Okay, Felicia. Deep breath. You can do this. Do not mess this up! I reach out, my fingers brushing the smooth, warm surface of her horns. The texture is so polished, like carved marble, yet it radiates a living warmth. My fingertips trace the gentle curve, and Lilly giggles, her tail flicking happily behind her. "They''re so cool!" I blurt out, my voice a strange mix of awe and embarrassment. My cheeks are probably as red as sunset right now. "Hehe, thanks!" Lilly says, straightening up again, her whole face glowing with happiness. "Also, hehe, you''re too cute when you''re all flustered, Felicia!" "W-wahhh???" I choke on my own breath, nearly stumbling backward from sheer embarrassment. Behind me, Eris snickers, covering her mouth, absolutely loving every second of this. "Anyway!" Lilly says, clapping her hands and spinning lightly on her heel. "You guys must be extra hungry, right? Same order as usual?" "Yes please!" I chirp quickly, eager to redirect the conversation before I die of blushing. "Actually, give us double," Eris chimes in. "Okay!" And with that, Lilly gives us a cheerful wink before rushing toward the kitchen, her voice ringing out as she shouts our order to the chefs. I collapse into the nearest chair, my legs weak, my face still burning. Eris sits beside me, smirking. "So, you like horns, huh?" she says, voice filled with affectionate amusement. Chapter 163 - 163: Lost senses The Gilded Horns'' kitchen is a whirlwind, as always. In under five minutes, our order lands¡ªdouble the usual, meaning, six massive Filoan drumsticks for each of us! The pile of food overflows our table, forcing us to drag another one over to make a double to contain it all. The drumsticks glisten under the lamplight, their charred, crispy skin crackling with heat, dripping with savory juices. Each one looks like it was carved from a god''s banquet, thick and heavy and begging to be devoured. My mouth waters. My stomach roars. It''s torture in the best way. Eris lunges first, snatching one by the bone, her grin wide and wild with hunger. I grab mine too, then immediately yelp as the heat scorches my fingers. "Ouch!" I fumble for a napkin, wrapping the bone like it''s molten iron. "Cheers!" Eris grins, raising her drumstick high like a champion''s blade. "CHEERS!" I echo, mirroring her energy. Boop! Our drumsticks clink together in a meaty toast of victory. "Let''s go! NOM!" Eris roars before sinking her teeth in. She tears off a massive chunk and chews like a predator. I don''t hold back either. CHOMP! I take the biggest bite I can. The crispy skin cracks beneath my bite, and hot juice explodes in my mouth. The meat is absurdly tender, falling apart like butter on my tongue. I chew and chew, nom nom nom, however¡­ "NOOOOOOO!" I wail, dropping the drumstick onto my plate. "I can''t taste it!" Oh god¡­ My soul''s damage has dulled my senses¡ªmy taste is barely 30% of what it was! The drumstick, meant to burst with flavor, now tastes like¡­ nothing. It''s bland, like chewing paper. And now that I think about it, I can''t even smell the savory aroma either. Huhuu¡­ I slump, shaking with disappointment, my hands trembling around the drumstick. "Oh no¡­" Eris''s chewing slows. She swallows, eyes full of sympathy. I''m screwed¡­ I''m so screwed! Without my sense of taste¡­ how the hell can I enjoy food now? This is the worse thing ever! But then, suddenly Eris'' expression shifts. Her eyes spark. "Wait! What if we drown it in spice? Your senses are just dulled, it''s not totally lost, right?" "OH RIGHT!" My eyes immediately light up as hope sparkles inside my chest. "ERIS! You''re a genius!" Yeah, if anything, spice could save this! If not¡­ I can just add more spices! So, we flag Lilly down with frantic waving, and she returns moments later with enough spice to summon a fire elemental! The table soon looks like a battlefield of condiments, with bottles and jars and powder of scary colors lying around. There are pepper grinders, chili flakes, smoked papriko fruits, even a mysterious jar marked only with a red skull! The other tavern patrons gawk, their eyes wide as saucers. I''m a bit embarrassed, but whatever! For the sake of food, I''ll do what I must! And thus, I attack the drumstick like a mad alchemist. Sauce after sauce, dusting after dusting. By the time I''m done, the meat is unrecognizable. It''s red, it''s angry, glowing like a monstrosity. I take a deep breath, steeling myself, and lean in for a cautious bite. Crunch. The heat hits first, a fiery kick that makes my tongue tingle. It''s¡­ better! Not perfect, but the spice gives it something. And with that, I keep going, piling on more hot sauce¡ªbottle after bottle¡ªuntil it''s less like eating Filoan bird and more like chomping bird-flavored lava. "Thank the gods for spice," I mumble between bites, my lips burning but my heart a little lighter. Eris laughs, shaking her head as she munches her own drumstick, untouched by my condiment chaos. We also devour heaps of dessert¡ªseveral glasses of milkshakes and a massive pie. Of course, I can''t really taste the sweetness, so I end up dumping a ton of sugar on everything. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Yeah, eating was a blast. I stuffed my face with drumsticks and drowned myself in so much sugary desserts. My belly''s now full, and I''m content, sprawled out in the tavern room with Eris. But a couple of hours later¡­ disaster strikes. In the most unexpected way¡­ "NOOOOO! AAAAH!" I wail, face buried in the pillow, tears streaming. My body shakes as I clutch the bedsheets, while Eris rolls on the floor, laughing, snorting so hard she''s practically choking. That is because, for some dumb fuck reason, while my sense of taste and smell are very dulled now¡­ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My sense of pain DID NOT get affected! And as a result¡­ I''M NOW HAVING THE MOST PAINFUL BUTTHOLE IN THE UNIVERSE! Yeah! Thanks to all of the hot sauce I put on the drumsticks, I''m so fucked now! My butthole is now burning, hurting like there''s a hot damn volcano inside it! Especially when I took a doo doo earlier¡­ my shit were so red and they seared my ass like hot lava! "Alright, pull your pants down! Time to administer the cream!" Eris wheezes, still giggling as she holds up a small jar of soothing cream. She had dashed to the nearby clinic to grab it¡ªa cool, green goop made from some mystery herb, slime powder, and Vanessa Lilies extract for extra chill. "Huuu¡­" I whimper, my face flaming with embarrassment. But I''ve got no choice. I tug my pants down, angling my backside toward Eris, feeling like I''m about to die of shame. "Oh my!" Eris''s face turns beet red the second she sees my bare cheeks. "What?" I snap, twisting to glare at her. "Why''re you making that face?!" "Haha! Your ass hole is so red now!" she cackles, collapsing into another fit of laughter, nearly rolling off the bed as tears stream down her face. "HEY!" I yell, my own tears welling up, mortified. "Alright, alright, I''m sorry!" Eris gasps, pulling herself together. "I''m gonna put the cream on now. It''ll cool you right down, promise!" "P-please!" I beg, my voice small. Eris dips a finger into the jar, the green cream glistening like some magical salve. Chapter 164 - 164: A cure for burning ass (R-18???) Warning: R-18. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Eris scoops a glob of green cream from the jar, the slimy stuff glinting like some enchanted potion under the lantern''s glow. I brace myself, expecting relief¡ªbut nope! PLAP! She spanks my bare cheek, her palm cracking against my skin with a sting that lights my nerves on fire! "OWWW!" I shriek, lurching forward, my body collapsing onto the bed. The jolt zaps through me like a thunderbolt, leaving my pale butt cheek blazing with a perfect red handprint. "HEY! HEYYY?!" I whip around, glaring, my face as hot as my stinging rear. This girl! Honestly, taking advantage of me when I''m suffering? Freaking unbelievable! "Haha, sorry, sorry! You''re just too tempting!" Eris chokes out, barely holding back tears of laughter as she waves her hands. "Couldn''t resist! Stay still, stay still!" "Hmph! You better!" I snap, shooting her a death glare, though my cheeks burn with embarrassment. "Okay, okay, promise!" she says, choking down another giggle. With a huff, I grudgingly trust her again. I flop back down, bending over, my poor, throbbing backside raised for her to fix. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Moments later, Eris is now administering the cream. Eris''s hands are gentle as she parts my cheeks, exposing my poor, lava-hot butthole to the air. Each breeze feels like a teasing whisper against my burning skin, cool, but nowhere near enough to tame the fire raging down there. She scoops a dollop of the green cream, and the second her fingers smear it around my tender rim, I can''t hold back. "Uwooooooohhh~~~!" I moan, my voice echoing off the walls. The sensation is pure bliss! The cream works miracles, dousing the inferno instantly. It''s like someone is pressing ice cubes against my ass, soothing and chilly in the best way! The cool sensation is now spreading like a soothing wave. Eris doesn''t stop there. Her fingers work the cream in, slow and deliberate, circling my sensitive hole. Each stroke sends shivers up my spine, the cool relief mixing with a tingling heat that''s¡­ not entirely unpleasant. I bite my lip, trying not to let out another embarrassing sound, but¡ª "Aaaaahhh~~~" I purr, my voice dripping with bliss as the cream works its magic. My body hums, every muscle melting under the icy relief. Gods, this stuff is divine! Eris''s hands linger, her fingers kneading my cheeks with a touch that''s way too intimate, grazing spots that make my breath catch. I peek back, catching her eyes¡ªdark, glinting with wicked mischief. She''s definitely enjoying this too much. "Feeling better?" she purrs, her voice a sultry rasp that sends a shiver down my spine. "Nn¡­" I mumble, face buried in the pillow, too flustered to form words. My traitorous body craves more of that sinful, cooling touch. But then¡ªsquelch. A wet, obscene sound snaps me out of my haze. I glance back, and my heart lurches. Eris is digging into the jar, her finger emerging slathered in thick, glistening green goo. Her face is flushed, eyes blazing with a devilish spark that screams trouble. "E-Eris?!" I stammer, voice trembling. "W-what''re you¡ª" She smirks, one hand clamping my cheek, spreading me wide. Her other hand hovers, her slimy finger pressing against my raw, quivering hole. "Hold still," she whispers, voice thick with heat, her tongue flicking over her lips like a predator. "I''m gonna deep cure you now." "W-WAIT!" I squeal, panic surging. But it''s too late. SQUELCH! Her finger plunges deep inside, and my world explodes, my body seizes. "OOOOOOUUUUU!" I scream, my muscles clenching around the slick intrusion, my body convulsing as the intense sensation hits. It''s cold, slick, and so freaking weird! The cream cools the burn, but her finger¡­ it''s stirring things I didn''t know I could feel! Eris doesn''t hold back. She twists, her finger swirling inside, the slick friction against my inner walls igniting a storm of sparks. "Aaaahhh! OHHHHH!" I moan, my hands clawing the sheets, my body trembling as pleasure¡ªraw, shameless pleasure¡ªfloods every nerve. Fuck¡­ FUCK!!! I shouldn''t like this, BUT I DO! She pulls out with a lewd plop, leaving me gasping, my body buzzing like a live wire. "Ha¡­ haaa¡­" I collapse, chest heaving, mind spinning. "Hehe, enjoy that?" Eris purrs, leaning close, her voice dripping with tease, her smug grin practically glowing. My face burns hotter than my butt ever did. Okay, yeah, I kinda liked it, loved it even. However¡­ HOW THE FUCK CAN I POSSIBLY ADMIT IT!? OH HELL NO! NO WAY! "NO!" I yell, then bury my face in the pillow, screaming into it. "MMMMMMMHHH!" "Oh? Guess I won''t do it again then," Eris says, whistling innocently, but that smug grin tells me she knows exactly what''s up. I give her a side eye. Tch¡­ This Eris¡­ Look at that smug face of her, how irritating! I just want to bite her hard! "It¡­ It''s¡­ not like I hated it!" I mumble, barely audible, my butt still raised, my traitorous body begging for more. "Oh? Still burning?" Eris asks, her voice teasing as she bites her lower lip. "A¡­ a little," I whisper, cheeks blazing with embarrassment. "Alright," she says, her voice husky. "Let''s try something different then¡­" And so, she then dips her finger into the jar again, but instead of using it, she smears the green cream onto her tongue, letting it glisten. Then, with a devilish smirk, she leans down, her long, slimy tongue inching toward my exposed, quivering hole. "E-Eris?!" I squeak, my heart pounding as her warm breath grazes my skin. However, before I can protest, her tongue dives in, slick and cold from the cream, lapping against my sensitive rim with slow, teasing strokes. And just like that¡­ She eats my ass. "OHHHHHH!" I cry, my body arching off the bed, hips bucking as the mix of her warm tongue and icy cream sends me spiraling. Oh god¡­ She''s merciless, probing deeper, her tongue dancing in ways that shatter my senses. My moans spill out, loud and unhinged, as I grip the sheets, lost in a haze of dizzying, forbidden pleasure. "E-Eris¡­! T-too much¡­!" She hums against me, the vibration pushing me over the edge, my whole body quaking as waves of heat and cold collide, driving me to a place where shame and ecstasy blur into one. Chapter 165 - 165: Quiet moments Lucky for me, my dulled senses don''t mess with the important stuff. Sure, I can''t quite catch Eris''s addictive pheromones anymore¡ªthose sweet, head-spinning scents that used to make my knees weak. But the feeling? Oh, it''s still a wild, heart-pounding, out-of-this-world ride! So, after a few more rounds of steamy, toe-curling sex, I''m done for, literally done for. My limbs feel like jelly, my head''s all fuzzy, and I''m sprawled out like a starfish on the messy bed, totally spent. Meanwhile, Eris, that smug little gremlin, just grins and tugs me up to the inn''s rooftop, her hand warm in mine. And now, up there, the night sky hits me like a slap of magic. It''s the same as always, but damn¡ªhundreds of stars twinkle like they''re throwing a party up there, each one sparkling in pinks, blues, and golds. And the moon is as usual too, always a freaking beast, so huge and glowing it looks like someone plopped a giant wheel of cheese in the sky, daring us to take a bite. Hehe, hehe¡­ I can''t help but giggle at the thought whenever I look at the moon. Nom nom nom, lunar cheese! And the stars? Aren''t they like some kind of sparkling candies? As we sit there chilling, a chilly breeze swirls around us, nipping at my ears and making my tail fluff up. It''s colder than last night, but we''re prepared. Eris pulls me under a thick, fuzzy blanket, and we snuggle close, her warmth seeping into me like a cozy hug. My tail curls against her side. Aaaahh~ So comfortable! She''s so warm it''s unfair! In my hand, I''ve got a steaming mug of hot chocolate, so loaded with sugar it''s basically liquid candy now. Meanwhile, Eris holds a plain cup of warm milk, her fingers curled around it. "Hehe, sooo, how''s that butt of yours holding up?" Eris asks, her voice dripping with that smug, teasing tone that makes my fur bristle. Her eyes glint under the starlight, all mischievous and way too pleased with herself. "ERIS!!!!" I screech, my face going red, hot enough to rival my poor, abused butthole! I puff out my cheeks, pouting so hard my lips might pop. I mean, yeah, I¡­ kinda enjoyed her, uh, treatment earlier, but¡­ Eris going that bold? Eating my butt like it''s the tastiest treat in the world? Damn! I''m still shook! "You''re the WORST!" "Hehe, don''t worry, kitten," Eris purrs, leaning closer, her grin wicked. "If it flares up again, I''m always ready to lend a¡­ helping tongue." She winks. My brain short-circuits. "NO THANK YOU!" I yell, flailing my arms, nearly sloshing my hot chocolate. My tail flicks wildly, smacking her thigh. Okay, real talk: it sucks that food tastes like cardboard now, thanks to my messed-up soul energy. But compared to a butthole that feels like it''s hosting a volcano? Bland food wins, hands down, in a heartbeat! "Aww, too bad!" Eris cackles, her laugh all bright and evil. She sips her milk, smirking over the rim like she''s plotting something. "Hey!" I snap, narrowing my eyes. "Quit laughing at my pain!" "Well, I''m not the one with a flaming butthole, haha!" Eris roars, doubling over, her milk sloshing dangerously in her cup. "ERIS!!!!" I screech again, my cheeks burning so bad I''m probably glowing redder than the moon. This girl! She''s pushing all my buttons, and she knows it! Alright, that''s it. She wants war? I''m unleashing the ultimate weapon: CATGIRL TICKLES! "HEYAAA!" I pounce, my fingers diving for her sides, where I know she''s stupidly ticklish. "Take THIS! Tickle tickle tickle!" "AAA! NO! STOOOP!" Eris squeals, her voice hitting pitches I didn''t know she could reach. She thrashes under the blanket, laughing so hard her milk splashes onto the rooftop. "FELICIA! I''M SORRY! MERCY! PLEEEASE!" "Hmph!" I slam my mug down, smirking like a villain. "LIKE HELL I''LL LET YOU OFF THAT EASY! TICKLE TICKLE TICKLE!!!" My fingers are relentless, dancing across her ribs, and Eris is a giggling, flailing mess, tears streaming down her face. "STOPPP! I CAN''T¡ªHAHA¡ªBREATHE!" she chokes out, trying to squirm away, but I''m too fast, pinning her with my catgirl agility. And just like that, I unleash the helliest tickle attack in history! A storm of wiggling fingers that leaves her begging for surrender! Finally, I relent, and we collapse in a heap, sprawling across the rooftop, panting like we just battled a dragon. My chest heaves, my tail''s all fluffed up, and Eris is still giggling, her hair a total mess. "Huuu¡­" I wheeze, staring up at the stars, my heart racing but happy. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- A few minutes later, the tickle war finally over, I let Eris pull me back into her arms, my heart still racing from all the laughing. Her embrace is warm, steady, like an anchor in the chilly night. I nestle closer, resting my head on her shoulder, my fluffy catgirl ears brushing against her cheek. The blanket drapes over us, soft and heavy, cocooning us in our own little world. I breathe in, catching a faint hint of her scent¡ªsomething warm and earthy, even if my dulled senses can''t quite savor it like before. I tilt my head up, my eyes tracing the stars above, while thinking about all the things that happened. "So much has happened in just a few days¡­" I murmur, my voice barely a whisper, almost swallowed by the cool breeze that rustles my hair. My sugary hot chocolate sits heavy in my hand, the mug''s warmth seeping into my fingers, its syrupy steam curling under my nose. Even if it tastes faint, it''s comforting, like a hug in a cup. "Yeah," Eris replies, her voice soft and warm. Her arm tightens around me, pulling me closer until I can feel the steady thump of her heartbeat against my side. Her tail flicks under the blanket, brushing my leg, and I can''t help but smile. My mind drifts, swirling with everything that''s gone down. Honestly, never in my wildest dreams did I picture my life like this¡ªlike I''m the hero in some crazy, high-stakes adventure game, speed-running through levels I''m nowhere near ready for. In just two days after my reincarnation and meeting Eris, she already confessed to me, and we became lovers. Then, the very next day, we plunged into the dungeons. One. Freaking. Day. It''s insane! My chest tightens just thinking about it It hits me hard, it makes me realize how precious this moment is. Just sitting here with Eris, wrapped in this fuzzy blanket, watching the stars glitter and life drift by¡­ Just silence, safety¡­ and peace. Her warm milk cup rests against her thigh, the faint steam rising like little ghosts in the moonlight. I want to freeze this second, bottle it up, keep it forever. I want Alter and Morvena to have moments like this too, where they can just be, without the weight of the world crushing them. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But¡­ deep down, I know the truth. We''re not out of the woods. Not even close. "It''s like we''re in the eye of a storm, isn''t it?" Eris says, her voice low, almost a whisper, like she''s plucked the thought right out of my head. Her eyes are fixed on the stars, but there''s a weight in her words, a quiet understanding that makes my heart ache. "Yeah¡­" I nod, my tail curling tighter against her. My chest feels heavy, like a stone''s lodged there. Chapter 166 - 166: Eye of the storm "It''s like we''re in the eye of a storm, isn''t it?" Eris''s metaphor nails it. The eye of a storm¡ªit''s that strange, haunting calm smack in the middle of chaos. The winds go quiet, the sky clears, and for a moment, you think the worst is over. But it''s a trick. Out there, beyond the calm, the storm''s still churning, its fury circling, ready to crash back twice as hard. This moment¡ªme and Eris, snuggled under the stars, the world holding its breath¡ªit''s our eye. A fragile pause before the madness of dungeons, demons, and soul-crushing battles comes roaring back. Yeah, once this quiet fades, another wave of crazy is coming. I can feel it, like a shadow lurking just out of sight. Honestly, I don''t know if I''m ready¡­ My ears droop slightly, and I bite my lip, the weight of it all pressing down on me. All I can do is try to get stronger, so when the storm hits, I''m not just some useless catgirl clinging to Eris''s coattails. I want to do something, to stand tall, to protect the people I love. "Eris, I wanna be stronger!" I blurt, the words bursting out before I can stop them. My hand finds hers, squeezing tight, my voice trembling with a resolve. "Felicia¡­" Eris breathes, her eyes softening under the starlight. "You know what?" I say, my heart pounding so loud I''m sure she can hear it. I look up at the sky, sucking in a deep breath, the chilly air stinging my lungs. And then, I steel myself, ready to spill every messy thought swirling in my head. "After everything that happened¡­ I realized how useless I was. How insignificant. I was just holding you back, dragging Alter down. If I''d been even a little stronger, you wouldn''t have to keep shielding me. Alter could''ve reached Morvena easier¡ªshe wouldn''t have had to burn her soul energy for Sheol¡­" My voice cracks, and I blink fast, trying to keep the tears at bay. "Hey, don''t think that¡­" Eris whispers, her hand sliding up to caress my hair, her fingers gentle as they thread through. "I don''t mind protecting you for the rest of my life. You''re my girl, Felicia, and I''ll always take care of you." Her voice is firm but soft, like a promise carved in stone. "And about Alter¡­ you did your best, didn''t you? You might not have been swinging swords, but you shone when it counted. You stopped her from killing Morvena. You made it back to me on your own. Without you, we''d all be screwed¡ªAlter, Morvena, and me¡­" "Hic¡­" I sniffle, my eyes stinging as her words sink in. A tear slips down my cheek, and I swipe at it, embarrassed. "Eris¡­" My voice is barely a squeak, my throat tight with too many feelings. "So, give yourself some credit, will ya?" Eris says, her grin breaking through like a ray of sunshine. She pats my head, her fingers ruffling my hair, and I can''t help but lean into her touch, my tail flicking happily despite the tears. "Felicia, you did great." "Nn!" I nod, a tiny spark of pride warming my chest. My ears perk up, and I manage a shaky smile For a second, I let myself believe it, let that warmth spread through me like a sip of hot chocolate. But¡­ it fades fast. My smile wavers, and I bite my lip, my fingers tightening around the mug. "That''s not enough," I say, then I shift, turning to face Eris, my eyes locking onto hers. "Eris, next time everyone needs me, I wanna do better! I wanna stand beside you, fight beside you! I wanna help Alter without holding her back! I wanna be strong!" Eris''s eyes widen for a split second, then soften, a playful twinkle dancing in them. "Hehe, figured you''d say that," she chuckles, her voice warm and teasing, like she''s known this was coming all along. She leans closer. "You don''t need to say more¡ªI get how you feel." "Right!" I huff, clenching my fists so tight my nails dig into my palms. "It''s so frustrating being the weak one, not able to do anything!" Eris''s smile softens, and her hand drifts up, tenderly ruffling my hair. "Alright, if that''s what you want, how about I train you to become a true adventurer until Alter comes back?" "Oooooh! You can?!" I gasp, my eyes wide, practically sparkling. "Absolutely!" Eris says, grinning. "Though, fair warning¡ªtraining''s gonna be harsh. Think you can keep up?" "No problem, I can handle it!" I declare, puffing out my chest. "That''s my Felicia!" Eris beams. She gives my hair another playful ruffle, and I giggle, swatting at her hand. "But Eris¡­" I say, my voice softer, hesitant. "Huh? What''s up?" Eris tilts her head. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I mean¡­ I thought you''d say no¡­" I fidget, scratching my cheek, my ears drooping slightly. Yeah, honestly, I''m kinda shocked Eris is so supportive. I figured she''d be like before, dead-set against me risking my life in dungeons. She''s always been super overprotective, after all. Eris''s smile fades just a touch, her eyes softening with something deeper, something serious. "Well, I still don''t love the idea," she admits. "But we don''t have much choice, do we?" She reaches out, her hand resting over mine, her fingers warm against my skin. "Right¡­" I nod, my stomach twisting like it''s tying itself in knots. My tail droops, and I lean into her, my head resting against her shoulder again. As long as Alter''s soul is inside me, a normal life''s off the table, no matter how much I might want it. And now that I know a bit of Alter''s story¡­ I get it. There are dangers out there¡ªdark, terrifying things that haven''t reached our world yet. Demons ¡ª The ones who tore Alter''s world apart. They could come for us any moment, their shadows creeping closer with every breath we take. The only way I can protect Eris, Alter, and everyone I love¡ªthe only way I can claw control of my fate¡ªis by getting stronger. "Erm¡­ there''s a small problem, though¡­" Eris says, scratching the back of her neck. "Huh? What problem?" I ask, tilting my head. She smirks, a playful glint returning to her eyes. "Didn''t you just land a job, Ms. Felicia the Vegetable Chopper?" "Huh? Vegetable¡­ chopper???" I blink, my brain grinding to a halt. ¡­ "AAAAAAAA SHITTTT!!!" No way! No way I forgot that! I promised Chef Gordon I''d work in his kitchen as a vegetable chopper! "W-w-what should I do, Eris?!" I wail, grabbing her arm, practically begging for advice. "Well, what else but apologize to him sincerely?" Eris says, shrugging with a teasing smirk. "Y-yeaaaahh¡­" I mumble, my voice small, my ears drooping until they''re practically flat against my head. Sorry, Chef Gordon, I gotta quit before I even start. As much as I love working at The Gilded Horns and chopping veggies, I wanna be an adventurer now. I have to train with Eris! "Y-you think he''ll be mad?" I ask, my voice trembling. "Oh yeah, absolutely!" Eris laughs. "I''ve never seen Gordon so excited over someone chopping vegetables before! He and Lilly were so pumped to have you on their team!" "OH NOOOOOOO!!!!" I cry. Eris''s words make my guilt skyrocket, like, ten times worse! I can already picture Gordon''s disappointed frown, Lilly''s sad eyes, the whole kitchen crew shaking their heads! But¡­ well, it is what it is! If I wanna get stronger, if I wanna stand beside Eris and face those demons, I have to sacrifice something. Even if it''s my shiny new job. Even if it means facing Gordon''s wrath! "Nah, just kidding!" Eris giggles, nudging my shoulder with her elbow, her tail flicking playfully against mine. "He''ll be sad, sure, but Gordon''s got a big heart. He''ll understand." "I-I hope so!" I whimper, my tail flicking nervously. And so, tomorrow, I''ll face Chef Gordon and tell him my decision. I''m scared as heck! But as a good catgirl, I gotta own up to my actions and apologize for real! Chapter 167 - 167: Apologies The next morning, I wake with a jolt, my heart already racing before my feet even touch the creaky wooden floor. The weight of what I have to do sinks in like a dungeon boulder in my gut. I roll out of bed, my fluffy catgirl ears twitching nervously, and tug on my clothes with shaky hands. Today''s the day I face Chef Gordon and apologize for bailing on my vegetable-chopping job. My tail flicks in jittery little jerks as I tiptoe down the narrow stairs of The Gilded Horns, the familiar scent of fresh bread and sizzling bacon wafting up from the bustling kitchen below. I pause at the doorway, peeking into the steamy, clattering heart of the tavern. Pots clang, knives flash, and Gordon looms like a mountain behind the counter, his massive frame dwarfing the chopping board as he dices onions with terrifying precision. Beside him, Eris is already there. Apparently, he''s up before me and went down to talk to Gordon. Still, even with Eris'' presence, my stomach twists into a knot of butterflies, each one flapping harder than the last. Oh gods, he''s gonna be so mad¡­ Badump! Badump! My heart is beating like a drum right now. I swallow hard, my ears drooping, and force my legs to carry me forward, my tail tucked tightly between them. And then, standing before the towering chef, I feel smaller than a mouse in a dragon''s lair. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Chef Gordon, I-I''m sorry!" I blurt, bowing so deeply my hair tickling my nose. My hands fidget, twisting the hem of my shirt. The more I try to stay calm, the more my voice shakes. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Still, high and wobbly, I pour out my heart. "I really, really wanted to work in your kitchen, but¡­ I have to become an adventurer now!" My tail curls even tighter, and I keep my eyes glued to the scuffed floorboards, too scared to meet his gaze. Please don''t yell, please don''t yell¡­ "Hmmmm¡­" Gordon rumbles, his deep voice rolling through the kitchen like distant thunder. The sound vibrates in my chest, and I flinch, my ears flattening against my head. Oh no, he seems furious! My heart pounds so loud I''m sure everyone in the tavern can hear it. BADUMP, BADUMP! I brace myself for a lecture, picturing his big, bearded face scowling down at me, his eyes blazing with disappointment. My tail curls into a pathetic little knot, and I bite my lip, waiting for the storm to break. "Are you serious?" Gordon asks, his voice low and gruff, like gravel crunching underfoot. Oh no, oh no! He''s definitely furious! My whole body tenses, and I stammer, "I-I''m sorry!" The words tumble out in a frantic rush, tripping over each other. "I didn''t mean to apply for the job and then quit, b-but¡­ I have to do this! I have to! I have to become an adventurer!" My voice cracks, and I squeeze my eyes shut, bracing for the worst. But then, a heavy hand lands gently on my shoulder, warm and steady, stopping my panic dead in its tracks. I freeze, my ears twitching in confusion, my tail giving a tiny, hesitant flick. Slowly, I crack one eye open, barely daring to breathe. "No, I mean, have you really thought hard about this adventurer thing?" Gordon says, his voice softer now, almost kind, like a warm hearth after a cold night. "Don''t worry about the kitchen¡ªI can find another chopper easily. Besides, I always thought it wasn''t quite the right place for a girl like you." He pauses, his hand still resting on my shoulder, and adds, "But being an adventurer? That''s a life full of hardship and danger, Felicia. You sure about this?" I blink, my head snapping up so fast my ears bounce. "Eh? Y-you¡­ you''re not mad at me?" My voice is tiny, barely a squeak, as I finally dare to meet his eyes. And oh god¡­ how wrong was I¡­ Not only is Gordon not mad, he''s smiling¡ªa warm, crinkly smile that softens his rugged face, his eyes twinkling with concern like a big, protective bear. My jaw drops, my tail flicking in a confused little dance, and I stand there, stunned, my brain struggling to catch up. Meanwhile, Eris, leaning casually against a counter beside Gordon, lets out a cheeky chuckle, her tail swishing as her eyes glint with mischief. She catches my baffled expression and winks, all smug and knowing. Aha! I get it now! "ERISSS!" I hiss under my breath, puffing out my cheeks so hard they might pop. That sneaky cat knew Gordon wouldn''t be mad! She played me like a lute, letting me stew in my own panic just for fun! Hmph! "Of course not," Gordon says, his voice warm and steady. "I see you and Eris as my own daughters now. We''re family¡ªhow could I be mad at you?" That word¡ªfamily¡ªhits me like a fireball spell, warm and bright and overwhelming. A choking sensation wells up in my chest, squeezing my heart, and my eyes sting with sudden tears "Chef Gordon¡­" I choke out, sniffling, my tail drooping as I try to hold it together. "But like I said," Gordon continues, his tone turning serious, "I''m worried about you being an adventurer. Sure, with Eris here, you''ll probably be fine. But¡­ it''s not a job for everyone, Felicia." Sniffle. My throat tightens, and I swipe at the lingering tears on my cheeks with the back of my hand. His words sting, but they''re not cruel¡ªthey''re heavy with care, like a father fretting over a reckless child. "Yes, I know that¡­" I say, my voice shaky but determined. And then, I take a deep breath, clenching my fists, and let my resolve pour out. "But I have a burning wish, a burning dream! I wanna stand side by side with Eris, to protect her one day! And to do that, I''ll train hard! No matter how tough the adventurer life is, I''ll push through and become stronger!" The words pour out, raw and fierce, each one a vow etched into my heart. My ears stand tall, and my chest heaves, my heart pounding "Hmmm¡­" Gordon narrows his eyes, his bushy brows furrowing as he studies me, deep in thought. "That''s a strong conviction. I can tell you''re serious. But¡ª" "Please, trust her," Eris interrupts, stepping forward and placing a hand on Gordon''s shoulder, her voice firm but gentle. She shoots me a quick, encouraging smile, her tail flicking playfully. And after that¡­ "Haiz¡­" Gordon lets out a long sigh, shaking his head with a reluctant grin. "Alright, it''s not like I can change your mind with anything I say, can I?" He reaches out, his big hand descending like a gentle giant''s, and pats my head, his touch surprisingly soft for such a towering man. My ears twitch under his palm, and I lean into it, a giggle bubbling up despite myself. "Then I wish you good luck, Adventurer Felicia," he says, his smile wide and proud, his eyes gleaming like polished copper in the morning light. My chest swells with gratitude, so full it feels like my heart might burst right out of me. "Thank you! Thank you so much, Chef Gordon!" I squeal, bouncing on my toes, my tail swishing happily. "Haha, and you know what?" Gordon chuckles, gesturing toward Eris, who''s smirking like the sneaky fox she is. "We''re like family now. You can call me Uncle, or just Old Man Gordon, like this lady here does." "Yes, Uncle Gordon!" I beam, my voice bright and bubbly. "Good, now that I like!" Gordon roars, his laugh filling the kitchen like a warm fire. Chapter 168 - 168: Moving out Eris pats my shoulder, her grin as bright as the morning sun streaming through the kitchen windows. "Hehe, now that Gordon''s forgiven you, you feeling happy now?" she teases, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "Nn!" I nod, my tail swishing, a bubbly warmth spreading through my chest. My ears perk up, and I can''t help but smile back, still reeling from Gordon''s kind words. "Anyways, don''t think too much about it," Eris says, leaning in close, her voice dropping to a sly whisper that tickles my ear. "Old Man''s main goal here isn''t just running a kitchen, you know?" "Heh?" I blink, my head tilting in confusion. "What do you mean???" My tail flicks, and I stare at her, my brain scrambling to keep up. "Haha!" Gordon lets out a hearty laugh, his booming voice rolling through the kitchen like a drum, shaking the very air. "Yes, as this kitty says, I''m not just running a simple kitchen!" he declares, his chest puffing out with pride. "After all, the tavern is one of the best places to gather information from all around!" Heeeh??? I blink up at Gordon, then at Eris, my ears twitching in confusion. Information? The tavern? My mind races, trying to connect the dots, but it''s like trying to solve a puzzle with half the pieces missing. Eris chuckles, her eyes glinting like she''s savoring my bewilderment. She leans against the counter, her tail curling lazily around her ankle, and tosses her hair with a dramatic flair. "We''re actually working for the Adventurer''s Guild, you see," she says, her voice dripping with satisfaction. "Old Man here just happens to love cooking a lot. Anyways, his whole family are all adventurers you know?" Eeehh?? My eyes widen, and I take a step back, my tail shooting straight up like a startled cat''s. Wait! Wait, wait, wait! Now that Eris explains it, it clicks like a lock snapping open! The tavern, the kitchen¡ªit''s all a front! Their real mission is gathering intel for the Adventurer''s Guild! I can''t believe it! I''ve been totally fooled, bumbling around chopping vegetables while Gordon was secretly a master spy-chef! My tail thrashes, and I clutch the counter to steady myself, my mind swirling like a whirlwind. But¡­ to think that everyone in Gordon''s family are adventurers?! "Y-your wife too?" I stammer, my voice squeaky, my tail flicking nervously. "Of course!" Gordon beams, his chest puffing out even more, his apron straining as he plants his hands on his hips. "My wife, Celi, is A-rank, too, you know? She''s actually stronger than me, haha!" His laugh booms again, warm and proud, shaking the pots hanging above the stove. "WHATTT?? A-RANK??? And stronger than you? WHAT??" I''m shaking now, my mind spinning like a whirlwind. My ears flatten, and I grip the edge of a counter to steady myself. This is unbelievable! "A-and your children too?" I ask, my voice trembling, barely able to keep up. "Yup, my sons are all B-rank," Gordon says, nodding proudly. "And what about Lilly?" I gasp, my heart racing. To think our cute sheep-girl waitress, with her fluffy curls and sweet smile, could be an adventurer too? I''m reeling! "Of course! She''s already C-rank, actually!" Gordon chuckles. "If you want, you can ask her to spar with you sometime!" "UWOOOOOOHHHH!!!" I wail, my mind completely blown, my tail thrashing like it''s got a life of its own. I clutch my head, trying to process it all, while Eris just smiles, all happy and amused, clearly loving my over-the-top reaction. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "So, that being said, don''t worry about it, Felicia!" Eris says, her voice light and reassuring. "Nn!" I nod, my mind''s still spinning from the bombshell about Gordon''s family And with that, things are way better than I expected! Plus, my Identification Card should be ready by now, waiting at the Adventurer''s Guild. I picture the shiny card in my hands, proof I''m really starting this new life, and my tail flicks with excitement. We''re heading there today to pick it up, a step toward my dream of standing beside Eris. But before I can linger on that thought, Eris straightens, her tail snapping to attention. "Anyway, Gordon, I''m moving out today." "What? That quickly?" he rumbles, his voice a mix of surprise and curiosity, his eyes narrowing as he studies her. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes," Eris nods, her tail flicking sharply, a spark of determination in her gaze. "I need to focus on Felicia''s training, so we need a quieter place, away from all this noise." "I see," Gordon murmurs, rubbing his chin, his beard rustling softly. His eyes soften, and he leans back, crossing his massive arms. "Got a place in mind?" "Yes," Eris replies, "I''m thinking of Lunemire Hollow, or Starbloom Glade¡­" "Oh, good choice!" Gordon nods, a knowing grin spreading across his face. Meanwhile, I''m super confused again, my tail swaying as I glance between them. "W-what''s happening??? What do you mean by moving out?" "Hehe," Eris smirks, all smug and teasing. "It means goodbye to our cramped little room here. We''re moving to a bigger house!" "W-what??? A HOUSE?!" I squeak, my ears shooting up. "Yup, and it''s gonna be a really nice house!" Eris says, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She then leans in close, her breath tickling my ear as she whispers, "So you won''t have to keep your voice down anymore~! <3" ¡­ WHAT??? My face explodes red, hot enough to rival a dragon''s fire. "E-ERIS!!!" I nudge her hard, my tail flailing wildly. Honestly, this girl! What the hell is she thinking?! My brain short-circuits, and I puff out my cheeks, glaring at her while she just laughs, completely unbothered. But¡­ anyways, I can''t believe it. Are we actually getting our own house? It feels like a dream, like I''m floating in some sparkly fantasy! "Felicia," Gordon says, his voice warm as he taps my shoulder, pulling me out of my daze. "I''m leaving Eris to you. She''s got a knack for diving headfirst into danger, as you know. Watch over her for me, okay?" His eyes crinkle with trust, and my heart swells, heavy with responsibility. "Y-yes! Please leave it to me, Uncle Gordon!" I declare, standing as tall as my wobbly legs allow, my tail swishing with fierce determination. "Oh! Good! Very good!" Gordon roars, his laugh booming through the kitchen, shaking the pots and warming the air like a summer storm. His grin is wide, his eyes gleaming with pride, and I can''t help but giggle. "Alright!" Eris chirps, grabbing my hand, her fingers warm and firm, sending a little jolt through me. "Let''s go grab your ID, then we''ll buy a house in the dungeon!" Her voice sparkles with excitement, and she tugs me toward the door, her tail flicking like a banner of adventure. "Eh???" My jaw drops, my ears twitching in shock. Wait, what?! Buy what?? OH SHIT! I suddenly remember¡ªEris has a ton of money! But to think she can just snap her fingers and buy a freaking house on a whim? That''s insane! Are all A-rank adventurers filthy rich like this??? If so, I want to be A rank too! But¡­ hold on. Something else she said¡­ "Dungeon?" I blink, my tail freezing mid-sway. "A house¡­ in the dungeon?" "Yeah, you''ll see!" Eris winks, her grin all mysterious and infuriatingly cute. And with that, we wave goodbye to Gordon, stepping out into the bustling morning streets of Mistvale. The air is crisp, tinged with the scent of roasted nuts, grilled meat and blooming flowers, and the chatter of vendors mixes with the clatter of carts, a lively symphony of life. Holding Eris'' hand and walking beside her, my heart pounds, my tail swishing with nervous excitement, my thoughts still spinning like leaves in a storm. Today''s goals: grab my ID and¡­ buy a house in a dungeon? Chapter 169 - 169: New S rank dungeon? On our way to the Adventurer''s Guild, we weave through the bustling morning streets of Mistvale, the air alive with the chatter of vendors and the sizzle of street food. My fluffy catgirl ears twitch at every sound, and my tail swishes as we pause at a stall to grab breakfast¡ªa quick snack of grilled fish on sticks, then dried squid dusted with fiery spices, and finally, a big ice cream cone drowned in sticky syrup. Compared to yesterday, my sense of taste has perked up a tiny bit, like a faint spark in a dim room, but it''s still not enough to savor the full burst of flavors. After yesterday''s chili disaster¡ªyowch!¡ªI''m careful not to overdo the spices. Now that I think about it, the salt is such a sneaky trap. If I add enough to taste it, it might be too much for my poor heart to handle. So, ironically, the safest thing I can eat right now¡­ is sugar. Ice cream, piled high with syrupy sweetness, is my best bet. But that brings a whole new problem¡­ "Aaaaahhhh¡­ Eris¡­ I''m crashingggg~~~" I wail, my voice dragging like a weary traveler''s, my body slumping against her as if my bones have turned to jelly. My tail droops, limp as a wilted flower, and my ears sag, too heavy to perk up. The world feels sluggish, the vibrant streets blurring into a hazy watercolor. Just moments ago, the sugar rush had me buzzing like a hyperactive orange cat! I was ready to sprint through Mistvale, leap over carts, and climb every lamppost in sight. My ears were perked to the sky, my tail flailing like a banner of chaos, and I was practically bouncing off the cobblestones, giggling and twirling as Eris laughed beside me. I felt invincible, like I could take on a dungeon single-handedly! But now? Daaaaang. The crash hits like a boulder dropped from a cliff, and my eyelids droop, heavier than a dragon''s hoard. My legs wobble, each step a monumental effort, and all I want is to curl up in a sunny patch of grass and nap for a week. "Come on, Felicia, we''re almost there!" Eris laughs, her voice bright and teasing as she loops an arm around me, keeping me from face-planting onto the uneven pavement. Her tail flicks playfully, and her warmth steadies me, like a lifeline in my sugar-induced fog. "Alright, let''s grab the ID, then take a nap!" I mumble, forcing my wobbly legs to move, my tail dragging behind me. "Sure thing!" Eris chirps, her grin as sunny as the morning sky, giving my arm a gentle tug to keep me going. And with that, I push myself forward, one sluggish step at a time, my head swimming in a haze of sugar and sleepiness. The promise of my Identification Card¡ªand a nap¡ªkeeps me moving, even as my body begs to flop onto the nearest bench. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh god¡­ High on sugar, low on energy¡­ that''s literally the worst feeling ever! I promise to never touch ice cream again! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- As we approach the Adventurer''s Guild, my tail sways lazily, still heavy from my sugar crash, and my fluffy catgirl ears twitch at the lively hum of Mistvale''s streets. But before we can step inside, we skid to a halt. For some reason, a massive crowd has gathered¡ªthousands of people swarming in front of the Guild like a festival gone wild! Adventurers in glittering armor, merchants with carts, and curious townsfolk chatter loudly, their voices blending into a chaotic buzz that makes my ears twitch. "Eris, what''s happening? Is there a festival going on or something?" I mumble, rubbing my sleepy eyes, my tail flicking in confusion as I scan the crowd, catching glints of armor and the flash of swords and spears and many other weapons. "Oh," Eris says, her voice suddenly sharp. Her tail stiffens, and her eyes narrow, scanning the throng. "Seems like something''s up in the dungeons. Let''s go check it out." "Nn!" I nod, my ears perking up as my sugar fog clears, replaced by a spark of curiosity. I shuffle closer to Eris, my tail brushing her leg as we wade into the crowd, dodging elbows and stepping over scattered gear, the air thick with the scent of sweat, leather, and metal. On our way, Eris spots a nearby adventurer¡ªa wolf Furren man with long blue hair cascading over his armored shoulders, his fluffy tail swaying. He''s clad in gleaming steel, a small shield strapped to his arm and a short iron sword hanging at his waist. Eris grabs his attention with a quick wave. "Hey, mister, what''s going on here?" she asks. "Haven''t you heard?" the wolf Furren replies, his golden eyes glinting with excitement. "There''s a new S-rank dungeon!" "What? An S-rank dungeon?" Eris echoes, her brows shooting up. "Yeah! It''s got everyone riled up!" The wolf Furren nods eagerly, his tail wagging. And immediately, my stomach churns, my heart rate spikes, jolting me awake from my sleepy sugar crash. Oh shit¡­. I clutch Eris''s sleeve, my claws digging into the fabric as I tug her closer, my voice a shaky whisper. "Wait, Eris¡­" I stammer, my eyes wide with panic. "You think¡­ this is Morvena''s dungeon?" My tail quivers, and I bite my lip, my mind racing with dread. Eris told me she sealed Morvena''s dungeon entrace back with a massive icy boulder. But what if other adventurers found it? What if they broke through? If this is Morvena''s dungeon, we''re in big trouble¡ªcatastrophic trouble! "Hmm, let me ask," Eris murmurs, her voice steady as she turns back to the wolf Furren. "Do you know where this dungeon is?" Meanwhile, my mind races, and my claws dig into Eris''s sleeve as I pray. Please not Vanessa! Please not the Vanessa Dungeon! "Oh, it''s to the north!" the wolf Furren says, his voice bright as he gestures vaguely toward the horizon, his shield glinting with the motion. "Somewhere in the Starspire Range, up on the highest peaks!" Phewww! I heave a deep sigh, my shoulders slumping as my tail uncurls, swaying with relief. The North! Up in the mountains! Morvena''s dungeon is way out west of Mistvale, so this new S-rank dungeon is definitely not hers. So we''re safe¡ªfor now. My ears perk up, and I let out a shaky breath, my heart slowing to a steadier rhythm. "So it''s on the Starspire huh?" Eris murmurs. "Do you know what it''s like inside the dungeon?" she asks again. "No idea," the wolf Furren admits, scratching his ear. "It was just discovered yesterday by the Celestial Hounds. No one''s dared to enter yet, and the guild''s recruiting folks for an exploration team." "Oh, I see¡­" Eris hums, her voice thoughtful, her gaze drifting to the crowd. Right¡­ This should be the proper response. This is an S rank dungeon we''re talking about. The more dangerous the dungeon, the more preparation it demands. An S-rank dungeon is no joke. I chew my lip, my tail swaying nervously. Now that I think about it, maybe only someone as reckless as Alter¡ªthat crazy catgirl¡ªwould dive into an S-rank dungeon without a plan! My body shivers as I think back about what happened. Damn, what a nutcase! "But the Celestial Hounds?" Eris mutters, her brow furrowing. "Aren''t they the top guild in the whole Eldenwald Kingdom? What the heck are they doing in our L?wenberg Duchy?" "Well, come one, who knows what those big shots are thinking!" the wolf Furren chuckles, his tail wagging as he grins. "All I care about is the jobs this brings! Ladies," he adds, his voice brimming with excitement, "if you''re above D-rank, you could snag a spot on the expedition team! They''re paying handsomely¡ªespecially if you''ve got support skills!" "Right," Eris says, nodding politely. "So you are signing up to join the expedition?" "Absolutely! I''m actually a C rank adventurer! I''m hoping to bring back some good money to finally get rid of our mortgage payments!" "Haha, what a great husband you are! Your wife must be so happy!" Eris ."Well, thanks for the info! And good luck with your quest!" "You''re welcome!" the wolf Furren calls, waving as he melts back into the crowd. As the conversation ends, Eris tugs me gently by the hand, her fingers warm and steady, and we slip deeper into the throng, the buzz of voices washing over us. My tail flicks nervously, and I squeeze her hand, my ears drooping slightly. "Eris¡­ are you gonna join this expedition?" I ask, my voice small, barely audible over the crowd''s clamor. Knowing Eris, she might be thinking to go, to explore that S rank dungeon and get stronger. Part of me wants to go with her, to prove I''m not just a weakling tagging along. But deep down, I know I''m not ready. I''d only slow her down¡­ My heart sinks, and I bite my lip, my claws tightening around her hand. But then, unexpectedly¡­ "Nah," Eris says, her voice light and firm, like a sunny day breaking through clouds. She flashes me a grin, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "I''m not going anywhere. I''ve gotta train you and wait for Alter to wake up! Plus, I''m way too excited about our new house!" She gives my hand a reassuring squeeze. "So let''s just grab your ID and get outta here!" Hearing that, relief and joy floods my chest. "Nn!" I nod, my tail swishing, a smile blooming across my face. So Eris is not going¡­ I''m happy! My ears perk up, and the weight on my chest lifts, replaced by a flutter of excitement. A new house! Our new house! I can''t wait! "But still¡­ to think another S rank dungeon has appeared¡­" Eris murmurs, her gaze drifting upward, her eyes scanning the sky as if searching for answers in the clouds. "Why do I have a bad feeling about this¡­" Chapter 170 - 170: The busy guild The Adventurer''s Guild is really, really busy right now. Guild staff dart through the crowded main hall, their arms laden with scrolls and clipboards, some others are stationed to guide adventurers. They are like working bees trying to maintain a fragile order in this chaotic place. Meanwhile, adventurers are flooding every booth and corner, their voices a jumbled chorus of excitement. Even outside, in the packed courtyard, other Guilds have set up makeshift stalls, their banners flapping in the morning breeze. Shouted offers and handwritten signs compete for attention. "Top Guild in Mistvale Hiring! Join Northern Lights now! D-rank adventurers welcome!" "Aquarious is hiring! Blacksmiths and professional weapon maintainers needed!" "Hiring all D-rank and higher clerics and healers! Earn hundreds of crowns per hour!" "We need more enchanters! Apply now!" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Porters needed ASAP!" Not only the big guilds are stirring¡ªadventurers are forming their own parties, pulling friends and connections into tight-knit groups. I spot a trio of Furren warriors laughing as they scribble names onto a roster, and nearby, a mage in a starry cloak waving over a nervous-looking archer. The energy is electric, like a festival and a battlefield rolled into one. It''s noisy, cramped, and chaotic as heck¡ªa literal sea of people, their voices crashing like waves. "Woah, an S-rank dungeon is really stirring things up," I say to Eris, my eyes wide as I take in the chaos, my tail flicking with a mix of awe and nerves, caught between the thrill and the overwhelming bustle. "Yup!" Eris chirps, holding my hand tightly as if she''s afraid I''ll be swept away if she lets go. "As you may already know, S-rank dungeons are dangerous," she adds, "but they promise wealth and glory! If you stumble across a ruin and snag a rare artifact in one of those places, you could make millions overnight! Probably change your life in a snap! I''ve known so many people who got rich doing that. The allure is irresistible¡­" At her words, guilt gnaws at my chest. I bite my lip, my tail curling tightly around my leg as a pang of worry tugs at my chest. "Y-you sure you don''t want to go?" I ask, my voice small, my claws digging into her sleeve. My heart races, and I look up at her, my ears drooping. Basically, Eris is an A-rank adventurer. She could dive into that dungeon and search for treasures. If she stays back for me, she''s missing out on a huge opportunity The thought makes my stomach twist, and I swallow hard, forcing the words out. "I-I can train on my own, you know¡­ You don''t have to sacrifice all this for me¡­" "Hey, what are you saying?" Eris laughs, her voice warm as she steps closer, her hand landing gently on my head. She ruffles my hair, her fingers brushing my ears. "You''re the most important person to me right now, my top priority," she says, her eyes softening, her grin giving way to a look so earnest it makes my breath catch. "No amount of wealth or power in this world could ever compare to you. No, absolutely not." Hearing that¡­ Badump! My heart races, throbbing with a frantic rhythm that echoes in my chest. A wave of heat rushes to my face, my cheeks flushing so fiercely I''m sure I''m glowing redder than a fire spell. I duck my head, my tail swishing wildly. "Eris¡­" I mumble, my voice barely a whisper, my other hand clutching the hem of my skirt. My chest feels like it''s about to burst, a swirling mix of embarrassment and warmth that makes my heart ache in the best way. Honestly¡­ How the heck does she just say stuff like that?! "Alright, let''s go get your ID now," Eris says, her grin returning, bright and teasing as she gives my shoulder a playful nudge. "Karl''s waiting for us in the secret chamber." "Nn!" I nod, squeezing her hand. We push our way through the crowd, the press of bodies making me sweat. The air is hot and heavy, thick with the scent of sweat and polished steel, and I cling to Eris''s arm, dodging a burly swordsman and sidestepping a pile of gear. My heart pounds, not just from the effort but from Eris''s words still echoing in my mind. After twenty minutes of weaving, sweating, and muttering apologies, we finally reach the Library corner, where a tall, slender Lizard Furren with long white hair is standing. Upon seeing us, Karven recognizes us immediately, his slitted eyes narrowing with a knowing glint. "Please wait in the room," he whispers to us. "The Guildmaster is a bit busy right now, but he''ll see you in about an hour." "Got it," Eris replies quickly. And then, Karven sneaks us to the secret door just like last time. With a quiet click, he opens it, and we slip through, the noise of the Guild fading to a muffled hum as we head toward the secret chamber, the air growing cooler and quieter with every step. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A long while later, I''m curled up in the secret chamber, the dim glow of a single lantern casting soft shadows across the stone walls. I''ve already taken a short nap, my fluffy catgirl ears twitching faintly as I drift in and out of sleep, my tail curled snugly around me. The air is cool and quiet, a stark contrast to the chaotic buzz of the Adventurer''s Guild outside. Earlier, Karven said that his dad, the Guildmaster will deliver my Identification Card personally, mentioning he needed to discuss something with Eris. So, we wait, the minutes stretching like a lazy afternoon. I shift in my seat, my tail flicking lazily, and glance at Eris. She''s lounging against a bookshelf, her tail swaying as she flips through a dusty tome I stifle a yawn. Eventually, a soft creak breaks the silence as the heavy door swings open. Guildmaster Karlogen steps in, his towering figure filling the doorway. The Winged Lizard Furren stands tall, his professional guild suit impeccably tailored, the fabric is black and decorated with golden threads. His leathery wings are folded neatly, and his presence carries an air of power and authority, like a storm held in check. But as the door clicks shut behind him¡­ The facade crumbles. "PWUAHHH!" Karlogen breathes out quickly, stumbling to the side and slumping against the wall, his wings sagging. "Urrrghhh!" he groans, a long, tired sound. "That was crazy! Fuck this S-rank dungeon!" Chapter 171 - 171: Guildmaster, hang in there! "PHWUAAHHH!! Urrrghhh! That was crazy! Fuck this! Curse this S-rank dungeon!" Karlogen''s voice is a mix of exhaustion and exasperation, his scales glistening with sweat as he breathes heavily, each gasp a labored. "Ha¡­ Haa¡­" Sweat beads on his scaled forehead, trickling down his face, and his slitted eyes bulge, wide and frantic, as if he''s just escaped a dragon''s lair. I blink, caught off guard by the Guildmaster''s meltdown. Whoa¡­ "Haha," Eris laughs, her voice bright and teasing as she strolls toward him, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Come on, old man, it''s only the first day!" Her tail flicks playfully, and her grin is all mischief. "ERIS! I QUIT!" Karlogen snaps, grabbing her shoulders and shaking her like a salt shaker, his face dreaded like he has just seen a ghost. "I quit! You can be the Guildmaster from now on! I can''t deal with this anymore!" His voice cracks, half-serious, half-desperate, and his tail thumps against the wall for emphasis. "Nah!" Eris laughs, shrugging off his grip with ease. "I had enough with Shadowfang already! I''m never going back to that kind of work!" Her grin is bright, unbothered, and she crosses her arms, her ears twitching with amusement. "Tch¡­" Karlogen clicks his tongue, his shoulders slumping as he glares at her. "Whenever you''re ready, this Guildmaster seat is always open for you!" "Haha, thanks but no thanks!" Meanwhile, I watch in awe. I can''t believe it S-rank dungeon is nuts! To think the sheer amount of paperwork alone could rattle an A-rank adventurer like Karlogen, the formidable Guildmaster, into such a frazzled mess! Poor him¡­ My heart twinges with sympathy, but the sight of the mighty Guildmaster reduced to a frazzled mess is just too funny, and I bite my lip to keep from laughing. "Oh, hello, Felicia," Karlogen says, finally noticing me. He straightens, regaining his composure with a visible effort, his wings tucking neatly behind him. "Ehem," he clears his throat, combing a clawed hand through his hair and adjusting his tie with a quick tug. "Good morning, Guildmaster Karlogen!" I chirp, hopping to my feet and bowing, my tail swishing with nervous energy. "Um, thank you for seeing us!" "So, how are you feeling?" he asks, his slitted eyes softening as he studies me. "Do you still feel pain in your heart?" "Ah, I still do," I reply, my hand drifting to my chest. "But as long as I don''t use much mana than my body can handle, I''m fine. Thank you for helping me a few days ago!" I bow again, my tail curling gratefully. "Haha, that''s good to hear!" Karlogen chuckles as he steps closer, patting my head gently. Now that I think about it¡­ Guildmaster Karlogen and Gordon do share a certain warmth, a warmth that makes me feel like I''m in the safest place in the world. They''re like old uncles, caring for us young ones with a gruff tenderness, as if we''re truly family. But then¡­ "Wait¡­" Karlogen suddenly halts, his slitted eyes narrowing as he flicks his tongue, tasting the air like a serpent sensing prey. His wings twitch, and his voice sharpens"Your mana¡­ why do I sense it''s stronger now? Way stronger than before? What did you do?" "A-aaaaaa¡­" I stammer, my tail fluffs out, and my ears flatten in panic. The truth is, Alter took control of my body and boosted my mana a little, but I can''t tell him that! And thus, my mind scrambles for an excuse, my face heating up as I fumble for words. "Oh, Felicia accidentally ate some weird mushroom!" Eris jumps in, her voice quick and smooth. "Maybe that''s why her mana''s acting weird now?" She flashes a grin, casual as ever, but her eyes dart to me, urging me to play along. "Oh, right!" I nod vigorously, my ears bouncing as I latch onto the lie. "I ate this weird mushroom, and boom! I was out cold for two days!" My tail swishes for emphasis, and I force a sheepish smile, hoping my blush looks more guilty than panicked. "Yeah, she even had a slight fever," Eris adds, leaning in with a convincing nod, her hand resting on my shoulder like a protective big sister. "Oh?" Karlogen bends forward, his scales glinting as he studies me, his eyes narrowing with concern. "A mushroom? That''s dangerous!" he exclaims, his wings flaring slightly. "Eris, why''d you let her eat something like that?" "I-it''s my fault, Guildmaster Karlogen!" I blurt. "The mushroom looked so tasty and so similar to the one that I had at the market, so I just ate it! But by the time Eris noticed, it was already in my stomach¡­" I clasp my hands, bowing my head, my tail curling tightly around my leg as I sell the story. And then, to my surprise, Karlogen buys it. "Haaiizz¡­" Karlogen shakes his head, letting out a heavy sigh, his wings sagging with relief. "Alright, good thing it wasn''t toxic or deadly. But don''t do that again, you hear?" His tone softens, but his eyes stay stern, like an uncle scolding a wayward niece. "Yes, I learned my lesson!" I chirp. "Good!" Karlogen smiles, his scales shimmering as he straightens. He then reaches into his pocket. "Okay, here''s your Identification Card, as promised." He pulls out a sleek, hard card, its surface gleaming like polished silver. I receive it with both hands, my fingers trembling with excitement, my tail flicking wildly. "Ooooooowhhh!" I gasp, my eyes wide as I hold the card up, its edges catching the chamber''s soft light. Even though I knew what it would say, even though it''s just a fake, holding it now feels special¡ªlike a dream made solid. The card shines in my hands, a piece of my new life. There''s even the embossed seal of a lion''s head, certified by the L?wenberg Knights Order. My heart swells, a mix of pride and disbelief, and I clutch the card to my chest. "Congratulations, little one! You''re an adventurer now!" Karlogen says, his voice cheerful and proud. "Nn! Thank you so much, Guildmaster Karlogen!" I squeak, brushing away tears of appreciation with the back of my hand, my ears bouncing as I bow again. My chest feels like it''s glowing, and I can''t stop smiling, the weight of the card in my hands anchoring me to this moment. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Identification Card Details: Name: Felicia Flufftail Date of Birth: August 13, 1305 Race: Cat Furren Hometown: Sablethorn, Zehrak Desert Adventurer Rank: E Criminal Record: None S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 172 - 172: Cookies and tea After I receive the Identification Card from Guildmaster Karlogen, we settle onto the plush couch in the secret chamber, its cushions sinking softly under us. Just then, a soft knock echoes, and Karven, Karlogen''s son, steps in, balancing a tray of tea and cookies. He sets the tray on the table, pouring the tea with practiced grace. Steam wafts from the delicate cups, curling in the air like tiny wisps. The cookies, freshly baked chocolate chip, sit in a tempting pile. "Thanks, Karven," Eris says. "Thanks!" I chirp, my ears bouncing as I nod at him. Karven bows, then retreats swiftly, closing the door with a quiet click, leaving us in the cozy calm of the chamber. Eris picks up her teacup and takes a whiff, her eyes fluttering closed. "Mmmnh! Smells nice!" she hums, her voice warm with delight, her tail swaying lazily as she savors the moment. Guildmaster Karlogen follows suit, his forked tongue darting out to taste the steam. He takes a careful sip. "Hmm, good tea indeed!" he rumbles, a faint smile curling his lips. I follow their lead, raising my teacup and inhaling deeply, hoping to catch the same aroma. But¡­ huhu¡­ as expected. Nothing. I smelled nothing. My dulled senses betray me, and all I feel is the cup''s heat against my hands, scalding my fingers. I then sip cautiously, and of course, it just tastes like plain hot water, flat and lifeless. However, I now have to lie, otherwise Guildmaster will know there''s something wrong with me! And thus, "Mmmmh! Good tea!" I chirp, forcing a bright smile. I set the cup down quickly, my tail flicking nervously, hoping my enthusiasm doesn''t seem too forced. "Right?" Karlogen beams, his eyes lighting up. "One of my old friends got this tea from the Far East. It helps with digestion and stress!" He takes another sip, his wings relaxing. "Ahhh¡­ I feel better already." "Nn!" I nod, agreeing with a quick bob of my head. Even though I can''t taste it, now that Karlogen mentioned it, I do feel a small wave of relaxation spreading through me! It''s quite cozy and blissful! Eris, meanwhile, sips her tea contentedly, also dips a cookie into the tea and eat it. "Mmmh!" she chews nom nom nom. We continue sipping tea in comfortable silence, the clink of cups and the faint rustle of Karlogen''s wings filling the room. But then, suddenly, I feel a shift in the air. All eyes turn to me, their gazes sharp and curious. Eh? "E-Eris? Guildmaster Karlogen?" I stammer, my tail freezing mid-sway, my ears flattening. "W-what''s wrong?" "Weird¡­" Karlogen murmurs, his slitted eyes narrowing as he leans forward, studying me. "You haven''t touched a single cookie. I thought you liked these?" ¡­ ¡­ AAAA SHITTT!! I FORGOT! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My mind screams, my tail fluffing out like a startled puffball! Last time, I devoured cookies and candies here, sampling every flavor, my mouth stuffed with sugary bliss. But today? No matter how good those chocolate chip cookies look, they''d taste like cardboard to me, thanks to my dulled senses. That''s why I haven''t touched them¡­ But apparently, that makes the Guildmaster grow suspicious! My stomach twists with panic, and I scramble for an excuse. "I-I''m sorry! I''m too full!" I blurt, scratching my head with a sheepish grin, my ears drooping as I spin the lie. Under the table, I secretly nudge Eris''s leg, pleading, Eris, help me! Help me!!! "Y-yeah!" Eris chimes in, setting down her teacup with a quick nod, her tail flicking as she squints at me with an amused, sneaky smirk. "We ate quite a lot on the way here," she says, her voice smooth, covering for me like a seasoned partner-in-crime. "Oh, I see¡­" Karlogen sighs, his wings sagging slightly. I then notice a hint of disappointment in his eyes. "Too bad, then. Karven made these fresh especially for you¡­" Oh no¡­ My heart twinges with guilt, my tail curling tightly around my leg. Now I feel awful for not eating those cookies! "I-I''m sorry, Guildmaster¡­" I mumble, my ears drooping further, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Haha, it''s okay!" Karlogen laughs, his voice warm and forgiving as he waves. "Well, if you want, you can take all of these home with you!" "O-of course!" I squeak, forcing a sheepish smile, my tail perking up slightly. Fortunately, Guildmaster Karlogen still hasn''t seen through my facade. Phew! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Moments later, after a brief rest, Karlogen straightens on the plush couch, his green scales shimmering in the secret chamber''s dimmed light. My fluffy catgirl ears perk up, and my tail sways lazily as he begins discussing the new S-rank dungeon, Apparently, as we heard from the outside, this dungeon was discovered just yesterday by the Celestial Hounds. They hail from the same place as us, the Eldenwald Kingdom, but from a different duchy to the north¡ªthe Schwarzfels Duchy, a land Eris once described as a jagged expanse of dark, volcanic crags and obsidian cliffs. The thing is, Schwarzfels is quite far from L?wenberg Duchy. It would take at least two weeks to travel between them on wyverns'' backs¡ªthe fastest mode of transportation short of teleportation. So, the fact that the Celestial Hounds discovered this dungeon raises a few questions. Mainly¡­ how did they do it? Was a member of their guild here by chance when the dungeon appeared? Or¡­ is there something else at play? We all fall deep in thought, the air thick with unspoken theories. My tail curls tightly, and my ears twitch, caught between curiosity and a creeping unease. Then, Eris is the one who breaks the silence. "Artifact resonance¡ªthat must be it." Karlogen nods, his wings twitching slightly. "Yep, I think so too," he rumbles, his voice low and certain, as if piecing together a puzzle. Both seem to understand what''s going on, their shared glance brimming with knowing. But me? I''m still completely in the dark! My ears droop, and I puff out my cheeks, frustrated. "You guys, what''s artifact resonance?" I ask, my voice a mix of curiosity and impatience, my tail flicking as I lean forward. "Oh, sorry, Felicia!" Eris says, her grin softening as she turns to me. And then, she starts to explain. "Artifact resonance is a rare phenomenon where an artifact reacts to the presence of its place of origin. For example, if I hold an artifact from Dungeon A near its gate, it can sense the mana flowing from that gate and give off a signal¡ªusually by glowing, vibrating, or even burning up." "Ooooh, so it''s like a compass?" I muse, my ears bouncing as the idea clicks, my tail swaying with excitement. "Yup," Eris chirps, her grin widening. "And apparently, the stronger the dungeon, the more likely its artifacts are to resonate." But then¡­ wait! Wait a minute! My eyes widen, and my tail fluffs out, a jolt of realization hitting me like a lightning spell. Now that Eris mentioned it¡­ Artifact resonance¡­ I''ve encountered that before! It was me¡ªI was the artifact! When I was soaring high above the clouds in Vanessa Dungeon, a sudden dread pulled me toward the dungeon where Morvena rests, a chilling tug I couldn''t explain. That was how I was able to go to Luminaris. Even now, the memory sends a shiver down my spine. It was definitely some kind of artifact resonance! "But wait!" I blurt, my tail flicking with confusion. "Artifact resonance means you have to already possess an artifact, right? So¡­ how is that possible if the dungeon wasn''t there in the first place?" Yeah, how could I have an artifact when I haven''t even entered the dungeon? "Good question!" Eris chirps, her tail swishing as she flashes a grin. She turns to the Guildmaster, her head tilting playfully. "Old man, what do you think?" "It''s simple," Karlogen replies, sipping tea as he leans back. "This one must be related to the dungeon that existed in Schwarzfels." "Oooooh!" I exclaim, my ears bouncing as the idea clicks. That makes sense! But then¡­ "Ermmm¡­ how does that work, exactly?" I ask, my brow furrowing, my tail curling tightly. "How can one dungeon¡­ be in two places?" "Why not?" Eris says, her voice light but teasing, her grin widening as she reaches for a single chocolate chip cookie from the tray. She holds it up. "This is the dungeon," she says. And then¡ªcrack! She breaks it in half with a sharp snap One half, she dips into her teacup, the tea rippling slightly. "This is Schwarzfels''s dungeon." The other half, she dips into my teacup. "And this is L?wenberg''s." And with that, I understand the whole idea completely. It''s simple! A realm somehow breaks into two different realms. And then, as the two pieces drift away, they end up in different places. Karlogen leans forward. He sets his teacup down with a soft clink. "You know, about fifty years ago, another S-rank dungeon surfaced in the Schwarzfels Duchy,. It''s still a mysterious place¡ªwe''ve never fully explored its depths¡ªbut the Celestial Hounds claimed some remarkable artifacts from it. There was even a Divine Weapon." "What? A Divine Weapon?" I gasp. My eyes dart to Eris. Eris'' Sheol¡­ isn''t it¡­ a Divine weapon too?! Eris narrows her eyes. "Yup," Karlogen confirms. He then sighs, a weary sound, his shoulders sagging as he runs a clawed hand through his hair. "Back then, it caused a bloodbath as people fought over it." His voice grows distant, as if haunted by memories of chaos. "That S-rank dungeon shook the entire world when it first appeared. And now, to think another piece of it has emerged¡­" He trails off, his gaze drifting to the walls. "I wonder what will happen this time." Chapter 173 - 173: Bag of gold "So, you think the Celestial Hounds truly stumbled upon it just yesterday?" Eris probes, her voice sharp with doubt as she props her chin on her hand, her eyes narrowing in the secret chamber''s golden glow. "Haha, of course not," Guildmaster Karlogen replies, his laughter a low rumble as he swirls his tea, the liquid catching the light like molten amber. "Wait, what''s that supposed to mean?" I blurt, my brows creasing. "Well, picture this," Eris says, tilting her teacup with a sly smirk, the steam curling around her lips. "You''re strolling along and spot a bag stuffed with a million crowns on the ground. What do you do?" "Ermm¡­ a bag of money?" I falter. "I guess¡­ report it to the Guild? So they can track down whoever dropped it and give it back?" "Oh my¡­" Eris chuckles, her laughter bright and teasing, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "Oh, Felicia," Guildmaster Karlogen also exclaims, his facial expression same as Eris. Huh? What''s going on? I''m so confused now. "What?" I look between them, my eyes wide. "It''s not my money, right? And what the heck does this bag of money have to do with the dungeon?" "Tsk tsk tsk," Eris chides, her smile teasing as she wags a finger, brushing cookie crumbs from her sleeve with a flourish. "Felicia, you''re far too pure for this world!" "Haha, you''re indeed a rare one, little girl," Karlogen adds. "But on the other hand, would others share your honesty? Especially when they are the ones who would easily be blinded by power and wealth? What''s to stop them from pocketing the whole bag for themselves?" "Erm¡­" I scratch my head again, my ears drooping slightly as I fumble for an answer. "I mean¡­ Isn''t it illegal to take things that not belongs to you?" "Well, it is!" Eris replies. "But if you don''t report it, how would anyone know?" "Right¡­." I nod, brows furrowing. If that''s the case¡­ Then¡­ finder''s keeper, I guess? But then, suddenly, it clicks. "Wait!" I gasp, my hands flying to my cheeks, my tail puffing up. "You''re saying¡­ the dungeon is like that bag of money? The Celestial Hounds found it, but did not report it right away?" "Hey! You finally got it!" Eris exclaims, snapping her finger. "They probably discovered it a while ago. And now, reporting it only means a few things¡­" "One," Eris continues, biting into a chocolate chip cookie with a loud crunch, her eyes gleaming with mischief, "they already got what they wanted from the dungeon¡ªbut that''s unlikely." "And two?" I prompt, leaning closer. "Two," Eris says, her grin sharpening. "the dungeon was probably too brutal for them to tackle solo. They couldn''t grab what they''re after, so they''re calling in backup. No way a powerhouse like the Celestial Hounds would share a prize that big otherwise." "And third," Karlogen cuts in, his tone turning grim as he sets his teacup aside, his fingers tightening on the armrest, "it could be far worse. The situation might be slipping beyond their control." Gulp. I swallow hard, my throat tightening as my fingers clutch the edge of the couch. "B-but isn''t it an S-rank dungeon? Can a single guild even conquer it?" "Well, it''s hard to say," Karlogen muses, cradling his teacup. "Normally, no. But the Celestial Hounds are different. They are strong. Really, really strong." "Oooh! Stronger than Black Scorpion?" I blurt. "Well, probably" Eris replies. "After all, their Guildmaster is SS-rank." "What? SS-rank?" I squeak. "Yup," Karlogen affirms. "And that''s already ten years ago. Now, he''s one of the strongest in the world. That''s how they claimed that Divine Weapon in the first place." "Wow¡­" I breathe, my voice a faint whisper as I sink back "So that means¡­ this S-rank dungeon is probably really dangerous, right? If not, their Guildmaster must have already conquered it!" "Exactly," Eris replies, nodding. "And that''s also one of the reasons why I''m not rushing into that dungeon right away." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh right!" I exclaim. "Yeah, that makes sense! It''s way too risky to charge in when we barely know anything about it!" "Yup," Eris agrees, tilting her teacup with a firm nod, her fingers grazing the rim thoughtfully. "I''d wait a month or two until I''ve got a clear picture of what''s inside and what we''re up against. Sure, I might miss some treasures¡ªearly adventurers will probably snatch them¡ªbut¡­" She pauses, turning to me, her eyes softening like a warm hearth. "I promised Felicia I''d always come back to her. Artifacts are shiny, but nothing''s more precious than our lives, right?" ¡­ Right¡­ As Eris says that, my heart suddenly swells with warmth. "Eris¡­" I murmur, my voice trembling as my heart swells, my hands clasping to my chest as tears prick my eyes. Karlogen watches, his slitted eyes glinting with warmth as he leans back, a faint smile curving his lips. "Haha, you''ve changed," the lizardman remarks, his nod slow and approving, satisfaction shimmering in his gaze. "You used to charge straight into danger without a second thought." "Yeah, I was pretty reckless," Eris admits, her chuckle soft as she tucks a strand of hair behind her ear "Thank you, Felicia," Karlogen says suddenly, dipping his head in a slight bow, his voice earnest and warm. "I''m glad Eris has met you." "Eh? W-why?" I stammer, my face flushing hot as I wave my hands frantically. "I-I didn''t do anything!" Oh god¡­ I totally didn''t expect the Guildmaster to do that! But then, I feel something¡­ Eris'' hand, intertwining mine¡­ "Apparently, you being here is already more than enough." she says and squeezes my hand little, smiling. And just like that¡­ Badump! Badump! ¡­ "Alright, back to the dungeon!" Eris says, steering the conversation. "Karlogen, you ventured into the one in Schwarzfels, right? How was it?" At her words, Karlogen stiffens, his claws pausing mid-tap on the armrest. A faint tremble ripples through his frame, barely noticeable but chilling in the quiet chamber. "Yeah, it was horrible," he murmurs, his voice a haunted whisper as he stares into his teacup, the liquid still as if holding his memories. "If I could go back in time, I''d do everything to stop myself, so that we wouldn''t step foot into it." Chapter 174 - 174: Guildmasters past If our theory about artifact resonance is right, then the dungeon near Mistvale may not be as unfamiliar as it seems.. There''s a high chance it will be similar to the one in Schwarzfels. After all, they could be two pieces of a larger world that was shattered. And if that''s true¡­ Understanding what lies in Schwarzfels could help us predict what this new dungeon will be like. It''s that simple. But now, as Eris sits across from Guildmaster Karlogen, asking him about the S-rank dungeon in Schwarzfels, I notice a change in his expression. He stiffens. His fingers curl slightly around his teacup. The flicker in his eyes isn''t surprise¡ªit''s pain. Deep, familiar pain. The kind carved into someone''s soul over years of silence. Eris''s breath catches. "Oh no¡­" she murmurs, her voice barely above a whisper. "Is that where your three siblings¡­" Karlogen''s gaze drops to the steam curling from his tea. "Yes," he says, his voice heavy, each word a stone laid upon a grave. "We were so young back then¡­ If only we hadn''t let greed blind us¡­" The words hang in the air, and my heart clenches. Oh no¡­ Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In that moment, it dawns on me, sharp and cold. That dungeon¡ªthe S rank dungeon in Schwarzfels¡ªstole his beloved family members from him. "I''m so sorry¡­" Eris whispers, her eyes soft with empathy. Karlogen exhales, a slow, shuddering breath. "It''s alright," he says, though his voice trembles at the edges. "It''s been many years now¡­ But to think¡­" He pauses, his gaze distant, as if seeing that cursed place again. "To think that damned dungeon would find me again like this¡­ How cruelly ironic." A heavy silence blankets the room. The faint clink of the teacup against its saucer feels deafening. Karlogen''s hands still, and for a moment, he is somewhere else¡ªlost in the ache of memory. We give him space to grieve, the weight of his loss filling the quiet. Then, slowly, he stirs. "Anyway," he says, his voice steadier now, though still rough. "You want to know what lies in that dungeon, don''t you?" Eris nods, her expression gentle. "Yes, if you''re able to tell us," she says. "But if it''s too much, we understand." "Nah, it''s alright," Karlogen replies, a faint spark of resolve in his eyes. He reaches for the teapot, its porcelain glinting faintly in the dim light. The soft gurgle of tea fills the silence as he pours another cup. He lifts it to his lips, takes a slow sip, and sets it down with care. Then, with a deep breath, he begins to speak, his voice low and measured, carrying the weight of years, the weight of all the pain inside his heart. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "Fifty years ago¡­ I can still remember¡­ "When that dungeon first appeared in Schwarzfels, the air thrummed with excitement. The hype, the fervor¡ªit was so much like today. People poured into the desert from every corner of the world, drawn by whispers of glory, all desperate for a chance to explore it, to conquer it. "And we¡­ we were no different. "At that time, I was just fifteen¡­ "My eldest brother, Kerth, was twenty-three, strong and handsome, the one we all looked to. Carmien, my second brother, was twenty, always quick with a laugh. And Kailene, our sister, eighteen, so beautiful, she had a fire in her that could light up the darkest days. "We hadn''t joined any guild back then. We were mercenaries, nothing more¡ªscraping by on odd quests from adventurer guilds, renting out our swords for barely enough to keep food on the table. Kerth, though¡­ he''d just married. His child was born that spring, a tiny thing with his eyes. He needed coin, more than we could scrape together. "And thus¡­ the Schwarzfels dungeon¡­ it was our chance. A way to rewrite our lives. "So we set out, leaving everything behind¡­ "And after a month''s journey from Faunae to Terra, across plains and rivers, through nights so cold we huddled together for warmth¡­. eventually¡­ we finally arrived. "Ah¡­ I still remember that day like it was yesterday. "It was a desert of black sand and jagged rock, stretching endless under a merciless sun. And there, rising from a dune, was the vortex gate, the dungeon entrance. Its light flared so bright it rivaled the sun itself, pulsing, alive, like a star torn from the heavens. Thousands gathered around it¡ªadventurers, merchants, guilds from both worlds. Their flags snapped in the wind, a riot of colors against the bleak sands. Voices overlapped, shouts and laughter, the hum of anticipation¡­ "People bustled everywhere. "At that time, the four of us were just C- and D-rank adventurers. "And so, to enter that dungeon, we needed a party with at least three A-rank veterans. So we wandered through the chaos¡ªhalf a day of asking, searching, weaving through tents and campfires. Eventually, we found a recruitment tent belonging to a rather prominent guild at the time. Ah¡­ what was its name, exactly? That guild with the fancy name¡­ Oh, right¡ªHarbinger of Stars!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "Wait¡­. Harbinger of Stars?" Eris murmurs, as though that name is stirring some memories inside her. "Why does that sound so familiar?" "Hmmm¡­ I would be surprised if you don''t know it actually." Karlogen says. And then¡ª "Oh shit!" Eris gasps. "Isn''t that one of the ten biggest guilds back then in Eldenwald?" "Yes," Karlogen nods. "It was at that time. But after that expedition, half the guild was wiped out." "Oh, no¡­ so that''s why¡­" I listen intently, swallowing hard. "Yeah, they were all killed inside that dungeon¡­" Karlogen murmurs, his voice barely above a whisper now. "Anyways¡­" He stares into his teacup. "The four of us joined their expedition. A party of over two hundred, all of us stepping into the unknown. "And then, the moment we stepped through the gate¡­ we saw it: "A lost kingdom, glittering like a dream. Towers that shone like polished gems, catching light we couldn''t trace. Roads paved with gold, smooth as glass, stretching into the haze." Chapter 175 - 175: City of gold The Guildmaster holds his cup but doesn''t sip. He merely watches the water swirl, the steam curling upward. Then, he continues his story of the S-rank dungeon. We listen in silence, absorbing his every word. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª (Karlogen''s POV) The moment we stepped through the dungeon gate, the world changed. It hit us not like a threat, but like a revelation¡ªan overwhelming tide of awe that stole the breath from our lungs and silenced every thought. Our bodies went still. Our minds blanked. It was as if reality itself had bent around us, revealing something utterly beyond comprehension. Never¡ªnot in my wildest dreams or most fevered fantasies¡ªcould I have imagined a place like this. It wasn''t just beautiful. It was transcendent. Before us stretched a city¡ªno, a realm¡ªso vast it spanned the horizon, a vision of impossible grandeur that seemed shaped not by mortal hands but by divine will. A golden city. Every structure shimmered beneath a light that never faded. Towering spires of burnished gold pierced the sky like sunlit spears, while roads of flawless metal wound gracefully through districts of palaces, temples, and monuments. Windows of ruby, sapphire, and emerald gleamed with vibrant color, scattering brilliant mosaics across the polished streets. Jewelled lanterns flickered with crystal fire, their flames dancing in a slow, eternal rhythm. Even the air seemed enchanted¡ªeach drifting mote of dust sparkled like powdered starlight, a thousand golden flecks swirling around us. My legs gave out before I even knew I was falling. I dropped to my knees, trembling, heart pounding against my ribs like a drum of war. The sheer scale, the splendor, the sacred weight of this place¡ªit was too much to bear. And I was not alone. All around me, thousands of adventurers buckled beneath the same awe. Some fell to their knees in stunned reverence, hands clasped as if in prayer. Others simply stared, wide-eyed and unblinking, as though afraid that even a blink would banish the vision. A few wept, openly and without shame, tears streaking down their cheeks as they whispered prayers or cried out in broken wonder. "Gods! Oh, Heavenly Gods!" someone roared, their voice trembling with devotion. "Divine¡­ it''s divine!" another gasped, words cracking into sobs. And some said nothing at all. They simply bowed, low and reverent, pressing their foreheads to the golden street¡ªas if kneeling before the very throne of a god. This world¡­ this dungeon¡ª It was too beautiful. Too overwhelming. A vision so dazzling it bordered on the unreal, as if we''d stepped into a dream shaped by divine hands. Surely, it had to be the work of gods. What else could have carved such a city into being? This wasn''t simply a marvel of architecture. It was a masterpiece¡ªone that defied logic, transcended the laws of reality, and stood utterly beyond the reach of mortal creation. Beside me, my brothers and sister stood frozen in quiet reverence. Kerth''s eyes blazed, fixed on the golden spires above. His hand gripped his sword hilt tightly, knuckles white, as if it were the only thing tethering him to the real world. Carmien took a staggering step forward, his breath shallow and uneven, chest heaving like someone drowning in light. And Kailene¡­ she clutched her staff with trembling fingers, her wide eyes drinking in the gleam of crystal towers. Her lips parted, not in words, but in a silence filled with wonder. Then¡ªlike a dam breaking¡ªthe madness began. People broke ranks. Formation dissolved. Some ran wild, throwing themselves at the golden walls, caressing the structures like long-lost lovers. Others went so far as to bite into them, as if unable to believe they were real. "It''s gold! It''s real gold!" someone screamed. "No way¡ªholy shit, it''s real!" And they didn''t stop there. Weapons came out. Adventurers began digging into the ground, prying up gold tiles like scavengers at a banquet. Some climbed the streetlamps, yanking out embedded gems with bare hands. The gleaming paradise descended into a frenzy of greed and disbelief. But we¡­ we did not join them. We moved cautiously, keeping our distance, eyes scanning every shadow, every ripple in the enchanted air. We didn''t let the beauty cloud our judgment. Because we knew better. No matter how divine this world seemed, no matter how holy it felt¡ªthis was still a dungeon. An S-rank dungeon. And in dungeons, anything could happen. Glory meant nothing if you didn''t survive to claim it. Treasures were often bait¡ªbright, glittering lies meant to lure you into death''s jaws. We had seen it before. Adventurers drunk on victory. Overwhelmed by awe. Lowering their guard for just one fatal second. That was all it ever took. Kerth raised a hand¡ªa silent signal. Don''t touch anything. Don''t get greedy. Stay sharp. Even though gold glittered beneath our feet and diamonds sparkled within reach, we held ourselves back. We resisted the temptation. And so, cautiously and carefully, we proceeded. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª As we wandered deeper into the golden city, still dazed by its brilliance, it was Kerth who finally broke the silence. "Hey," he said, glancing over his shoulder with a crooked grin, "if we could bring back as much treasure as we wanted¡­ if we had unlimited wealth¡ªwhat would you do with it?" Carmien answered first, his eyes practically glowing. "A house¡ªno, a mansion!" he declared proudly. "A giant mansion with hundreds of maids pampering me every day! Baths big enough to swim in, velvet robes, gold cutlery¡ªeverything!" Kailene burst into laughter, nearly doubling over as she clung to her staff, her voice ringing like wind chimes. "And me? I''d eat all the food in the world! Roast boar dripping with honey, spicy soup that burns your nose, desserts bigger than my head¡ªevery single thing!" Kerth chuckled at their answers, warm and fond. Then he turned to me. "And you, Karlogen?" he asked, softer now. "What about you?" I blinked, still half-lost in the city''s surreal glow. Everything around us shimmered¡ªtoo radiant, too perfect. It almost hurt to look at. "Well¡­ I don''t know," I murmured. "But never having to work again¡­ that would feel damn good." ¡­ Right. Never having to work again. Even now, I remember exactly how I said it. Not because it was clever, or grand, but because it was honest. Because for us, work was never just work. It was pain. It was hunger. It was sacrifice. There were nights when the only thing in our bellies was the ache. Days when we split crusts of bread so thin they barely counted as food. And through it all, Kerth bore the weight of our survival. I still remember the way he''d quietly slide his portion to Kailene and me, pretending he wasn''t hungry, pretending it was nothing. We lived in a shack barely holding itself together¡ªwalls damp with mold, the floor buckled and rotting beneath our feet. The air stank of waste and despair. At night, the smell of garbage fires would choke our lungs. By dawn, the bitter smoke of burning trash had already seeped into our clothes, our skin, our souls. My siblings, despite being so young, were already coughing like old men. Their lungs all severely scarred from breathing in that filth. And worse, clean water was a luxury we couldn''t afford. We rationed every drop¡ªnever enough to drink, let alone bathe. And we were not the only ones. Hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªlived just like us. Stacked together like forgotten things, risking their lives in dungeons day after day, just to scrape together enough money to keep breathing. Still, we endured it because we had to. Because it was close to the dungeon. Because it was cheap. Because we didn''t have a choice. So when we stepped into that golden city¡­ when we saw towers glinting like sunlight incarnate and streets paved with riches beyond reckoning¡­ It felt like rebirth. Like stepping out of the grave and into a world we were never meant to see ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª However, as we ventured deeper into the golden city, a strange feeling began to stir within me. It started quietly¡ªlike a whisper at the edge of thought, barely louder than the sound of our footsteps. A question, simple yet unshakable, began to take shape. If this place was so rich, so impossibly prosperous¡­ If even the sewers gleamed with gold, if the very dust shimmered like powdered gemstones in the sun¡­ Then why? Why was it abandoned? Why was it this empty? This void of life? ¡­ Indeed. There were no signs of life. Not a single soul. Only us¡ªoutsiders, intruders.. Sure, the two main worlds held many abandoned ancient cities, their broken ruins scattered across desolate wastelands. But this was different. But this was no ruin. There were no crumbling walls, no vines reclaiming stone. Everything stood untouched¡ªpristine, preserved. The windows sparkled. The towers gleamed. Not a speck of decay, not a whisper of erosion. And yet¡­ there was no one. No people. No animals. Not even a single monster lurking in the shadows. It was beautiful. But it was wrong. As I look a the reflection of myself on a golden pillar, my face, framed by light and wonder, twisted in something close to dread. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not joy. My heart began to race. Not with excitement, but with unease. A low, creeping chill crawled up my spine. The kind of fear that doesn''t roar¡ªbut seeps. Quiet. Constant. Unrelenting. Something was deeply, fundamentally wrong. It felt as if we had stepped into a place we were never meant to see. A sanctum forgotten not by time, but by choice. But back then¡­ no one said a word. No one gave voice to the doubt. We were too enthralled¡ªtoo blinded by treasure and temptation. Too busy looting. Too busy digging into walls, prying gems from lamp posts, stuffing pockets with impossible wealth to notice the way the air felt too still, too quiet. As if the city itself were holding its breath. Eventually, we reached its heart. A palace. Not merely grand¡ªbut colossal. A golden citadel that swallowed the horizon, its towers vanishing into clouds. It shimmered with an otherworldly radiance, like a fortress plucked straight from a god''s dream. Every inch of it glowed with divine craftsmanship¡ªits gates alone were taller than any castle I had ever seen, adorned with carvings too intricate, too perfect to be made by mortal hands. And the gates¡­ were wide open. Waiting. Another guild had already entered, their footsteps swallowed by the dark beyond. Without a word, we followed. Chapter 176 - 176: Divine entity We stepped into the palace. One cautious step at a time, we crossed its gleaming threshold, our boots echoing against golden marble that stretched out endlessly before us. The deeper we ventured, the more surreal it became, until at last, we reached a chamber unlike any we had ever seen. No¡­ not a chamber. A throne room. And not just any throne room. It was colossal! Vast enough to house thousands, its sheer scale utterly overwhelming, beyond anything we could have imagined. The ceiling arched so high it disappeared into shadow, while the far end of the chamber blurred into a haze of golden light. Every surface gleamed: the polished floors, the gilded columns, the sweeping arches that crowned the space above. The very air shimmered, heavy with something ancient and sacred, as if the room itself remembered divinity, as if this was a place for the gods to live. And on the ground, towering golden statues stood in solemn rows flanking the central path, spaced across the floor like sentinels in formation. Each one was a giant in its own right, clad in radiant plate, their massive feathered wings folded tightly behind them. Some held swords pointed downward in reverence; others gripped spears, drew bows, or raised stone-carved banners mid-snap. Their expressions were grim and eternal, their faces hewn with such detail it seemed they might speak at any moment. They watched us with sightless eyes, ten meters tall and frozen in perfect vigilance. And then we saw it. At the far end of the throne room, high above the world¡ªsuspended in the air like a divine altar¡ªfloated a radiant platform. Atop it sat a throne. A golden throne, massive and regal. And seated upon that throne¡­ was a figure. A man. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no ordinary man. He was a giant, easily twenty meters tall if he stood up. Unlike the rest of the city, his body was not sculpted from gold nor gems, but of flesh, though impossibly still. Yet his armor glowed with such brilliance it was almost unbearable to look at, as if forged from the heart of a dying star. Meanwhile, his face was utterly beautiful, a perfect face that would instantly bewitch both men and women. His hair, long and white, flowed like silk in the silent air. Great wings, broad and immaculate, arched behind his back, folded. Above his brow, a golden halo floated, spinning, slow and silent. And he was sleeping. His head was resting on one arm, eyes closed, perfectly still, like a god entombed in peace. For a long, breathless moment, we thought he was just another monument, another relic of this city of impossible miracles. But then¡­ He suddenly opened his eyes. Boom! The world shuddered. A shockwave of pure force erupted from the throne, racing across the chamber like a storm. In an instant, gravity turned cruel¡ªmultiplied a hundredfold! It hit us like an invisible hammer, slamming us to the floor. "ARRRGHHH!!" I screamed through gritted teeth as my knees struck the marble with a crack, pain blooming sharp and deep. Blood splashed across the golden floor. Around me, the others fell too. "AAARGH!" "Fuck! What''s happening?!" The chamber filled with the sounds of anguish¡ªgroans, curses, and bones grinding beneath the weight of divine pressure. The floor trembled under the strain of so many bodies pinned down, powerless. "Kerth! Carmien! Kailene!" I choked out, trying to lift my head against the crushing force. They answered through clenched jaws and stifled pain¡ªbarely able to speak, but alive. Groaning, straining, enduring this crushing air. And high above, on the throne of gold, the giant watched. Suddenly, his voice boomed across the throne room¡ªdeep, thunderous, and absolute. "Mortal. You dare to stand without bowing in the presence of the divine?" the man spoke. And as he did, the sound hit harder than the shockwave. It wasn''t just loud¡ªit was law! It carried the weight of a thousand mountains, thick with authority that allowed no room for defiance. And with that¡­ Before I could think, before I could even breathe, my forehead slammed into the floor. I didn''t choose to bow. My body simply obeyed. Groveling, submitting before this giant entity. And then, magically, the crushing pressure vanished. I could breathe normally again. But when I tried to lift my head, to even glance at my surroundings, a new terror took root. I couldn''t. My muscles strained, but my spine wouldn''t rise. My arms refused to move. I could barely tilt my head enough to catch a glimpse of the golden floor¡­ and just beyond it, the enormous foot of the being on the throne. No higher than that. It was as if I''d been shackled by invisible chains. My body locked into the perfect image of obedience, held there by will not my own. Sweat poured down my face, pooling beneath my chin. My heart pounded, wild and unsteady. And rising from within¡ªcold and absolute¡ªwas fear. Not panic. Not anxiety. Dread. Pure, suffocating dread, like the end had come. Then, the being spoke again¡ªcalmly this time, almost amused. "Come. All of you." A flash of light answered him. It burst across the chamber, blinding and instant. Thousands more appeared¡ªadventurers, mercenaries, spellcasters¡ªdragged from across the dungeon and flung into the throne room like dust before a storm. One second they were scattered. The next¡ªthey were here. "What the hell¡ª?" "Where are we?!" Confusion rang out¡ªcries, gasps, disbelief. But only for a moment. BOOM. Another wave of power hit like a tidal surge. And they all dropped. Every last one of them, flattened by an invisible force, crushed to the floor, faces grinding into gold. They were all screaming, gasping, and utterly powerless. Fuck. FUCK! My thoughts reeled. Who is this? What is this? This man¡ªno, this entity¡ªthis towering, winged god! His presence alone was unbearable! It pressed down on the soul like the weight of the sun! And those words¡­ Mortal¡­. Divine? Is it true? Is he truly a god? And if he is¡­ What is he going to do to us now? Will he kill us, for daring to trespass, for waking him? Or worse, for stealing from him? Because yes¡ªsome of us had taken things. Countless gold, gems, diamonds, trinkets and treasures were ripped from this holy city without a second thought. Chapter 177 - 177: Begging to live Yes, some of us had taken things. Countless gold, gems, diamonds¡­ trinkets and treasures were torn from this sacred city without hesitation, without reverence, without knowing, or caring, what it truly was. Just loot to them, just another dungeon haul. But now¡­ now I was panicking. Shit! My chest tightened. My breath came in shallow gasps. Because we weren''t just in danger. We were damned. Thousands of us now knelt in utter silence¡ªevery adventurer from the dungeon, summoned and dropped like insects at the feet of this being. This god. No one moved, no one dared make a sound. Even breathing felt dangerous¡ªlike the air itself was watching. The silence hung heavy, like a noose, wrapped around our necks, tightening with every second, soaked not just with fear, but guilt, drenched in it. And then¡­ He laughed. Low at first, then got louder and louder. A deep, rumbling chuckle that echoed across the golden chamber like distant thunder rolling across a storm-dark sky. It wasn''t human. There was no warmth in it, just something ancient, cold, and cruel. "Heh¡­" he finally said, his voice curling with slow delight. "What do we have here?" A pause, heavy and intentional. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "In your hands¡­ in your bags¡­" he continued, each word a blade drawn with malice, "¡­is that the gold you thieving rats stole from my eternal kingdom?" And then it began. The begging. "PLEASE!!!" "We''re sorry!" "Oh great divine lord, we didn''t know!" "We thought this place was abandoned!" "Have mercy¡ªwe meant no harm!" "We''ll return it! All of it! Every coin, every gem!" "Please¡ªwe''ll leave right now! Just let us go!" The floodgates broke. Voices crashed over one another in a wave of desperation, each one pleading louder than the last. Adventurers threw themselves to the ground, reaching out, clawing, groveling for mercy that might not even exist. They wept. They sobbed. They screamed apologies. All of them clinging to the same, trembling excuse¡ª That they hadn''t known. That they thought it was just another ruin, just another abandoned dungeon waiting to be looted. Nothing sacred, nothing divine. Now, they spoke of regret, of sorrow, of promises to undo the sin they''d already committed. But of course, not everyone had stolen. Among the kneeling crowd were those¡ªlike us¡ªwho had touched nothing. Who had watched in silence. Or even tried to stop it. And among us, frustration flared. "Fuck! I told you not to touch anything!" one man shouted, twisting toward his companion with fury in his eyes. "You greedy bastard¡ªyou''ve doomed us all!" "Great lord, please!" another cried. "We didn''t steal! They did! We tried to stop them!" "We''re innocent¡ªwe swear it!" The word crashed through the chamber like a divine command. And it was. Instantly, all mouths fell shut. Not by choice. Not from fear. But because he willed it. The silence was total, absolute. Not a whisper remained. Not a cry. Not a breath too loud. It was as if the world itself had gone mute. Then he spoke again¡ªcalm now, but no less merciless. "Steal or not¡­ you trespassed." "And for that alone¡­ you all deserve death." ¡­ FUCK! I wanted to scream¡ªbut I couldn''t. My lips were sealed shut. Locked. I trembled violently, gritted my teeth, and clawed at the polished floor with helpless fury. It was unfair. So fucking unfair. We hadn''t done anything. We hadn''t stolen anything! And yet we were condemned alongside the bastards who had. The thieves! The liars! I glanced around. People were shaking. Some were sobbing. Silent tears streamed down their faces, their shoulders quaking in despair. Others pounded their fists against the ground, eyes wide with terror. And yet¡ªnot one of us could speak. Not one of us could rise. We were all prisoners, all helpless beneath the weight of this so-called god. So this is it¡­? Is this really the end? Is there truly nothing we can do? Then¡ªsuddenly¡ª "However," the man spoke, his voice smooth now, laced with cold amusement, "as the benevolent god that I am¡­ I will grant you all a chance to redeem yourselves." The silence in the chamber deepened. "Prove your worth in battle. Amuse me. Show me you are more than insects and rats. Do that¡­" his golden eyes gleamed, "¡­and not only will I spare your lives, I will reward you accordingly." Snap. He snapped his fingers. And instantly¡ªthe crushing silence shattered. The spell broke. The weight on our backs lifted. With gasps and cries, everyone collapsed, coughing, gasping, gulping air like it was the only thing keeping them alive. Some sobbed aloud, others just lay there, stunned and breathless. I pushed myself up on shaking arms and scrambled toward my siblings. "Kerth! Carmien! Kailene!" They were alive, drenched in sweat, but alive. That alone gave me strength. And then his voice returned¡ªricher, darker, echoing across the chamber like a dare. "So then, despicable rats¡­ what will it be?" "Will you die on your knees?" "Or will you fight for your worthless lives?" The response was instant. "W-we''ll fight!" "Please¡ªgive us a chance!" "O great divine being, let us prove ourselves! Let us entertain you!" Even though we were free, many had already fallen back into bowing, submitting again, willingly. Their hands pressed to the floor, heads lowered, not because of magic, but because of fear. And we¡­ sadly, we were no different. We were groveling too, me and my siblings. Because no matter how proud or stubborn any of us had been, in the face of a god, we all wanted to live, to return to our world in one piece. I raised my eyes slowly, heart pounding in my chest like a war drum, sweat drenching my shirt. Please, I prayed, please¡­ But then¡ªI saw it. I don''t know if it was real or if I was losing my mind, but I swore I saw him smile. A grin spread across his face¡ªcold, wicked, and far too pleased. A predator''s smile. The smile of not a god, but a devil. "Wonderful," the man said, his lips curling into that twisted grin that sent shivers down my spine. He stood, his frame towering like a shining mountain. "Let the trial begin," He declared. Snap! With a snap of his fingers, he teleported us into another realm, where we would fight with our lives on the line just to entertain him. Chapter 178 - 178: Trial of god That god, or the being that called itself god¡­ With just a snap of his finger¡­ We were no longer in the throne room. Without warning, reality itself bent¡ªfolded inward like a page being turned¡ªand we were torn from that golden palace. The marble floors, the towering columns, the oppressive radiance of the divine¡­ all of it vanished in an instant. Now, there was only this. An endless battlefield. "What the fuck¡­?" people muttered in shock. "Where the hell are we?" "What''s happening?" Panic surged. Because the place we now stood in could only be described as a realm of hell. We had entered countless dungeons before, but none had ever felt as eerie and chilling as this. We stood on a plain of ruin that stretched beyond sight in every direction. Above us loomed a sky soaked in blood¡ªa red, apocalyptic dome that churned with clouds like torn sinew. There was no sun, there was no moon, nor any star guiding us. There existed only a twilight that never ended: too dim to bring warmth, too bright to bring rest, an eternal sky caught in the final breath before nightfall. It''s like this was a realm untouched by time, a world just moments before its destruction. As we looked down¡­ The ground beneath our feet was black and cracked, fissured like shattered bone, and cold as forged steel. Dust and ash floated through the air in lazy spirals, drifting like the remnants of something ancient burned to nothing. And the silence¡­ the silence was total. Not the silence of peace, but the silence of a graveyard. The kind that makes your heartbeat sound too loud in your ears. Then, suddenly, the sky ripped open. No warning, no thunder, just a sudden tear¡ªlike the heavens themselves had been clawed apart. Rifts split the sky, jagged and gaping, like wounds carved by something monstrous. It looked as though a beast the size of a world had raked its talons across the cosmos, leaving behind gashes that bled darkness. And from those wounds, it came. Black muck. Thick, viscous, and smelled like rotten flesh! It poured from the sky like tar, writhing as it fell. When it hit the ground, it didn''t just splatter, it slithered, twisted, crawled. And then, it began to change, forming some sort of creature. The ooze shifted, growing limbs and spines and maws, shaping itself into forms that should not exist, into shapes that defied logic! Monsters, hundreds of them. All creatures that only belonged to the most hellish nightmares! Their existence was blasphemy to creation and life itself! Some were small, no bigger than children, but fast and twitching like giant bugs. Their limbs bent in unnatural angles, their claws pointy and long, their eyes wide and unblinking, mouths split too far, filled with jagged teeth that clicked hungrily. Some others were colossal, so big they were literally towering titans of flesh and bone, their bodies like walking cathedrals of horror. Muscles swelled beneath armor-like hide, tendrils lashed the air like whips, and their mouths¡ªGods, their mouths¡ªgaped across their chests or spiraled down their backs, screaming in voices that didn''t belong in this world. Every one of them was wrong. Each and every one of them burned with eyes like pale, dying stars, soulless and hungry. And then they screeched. The sound shattered the stillness, sharp enough to cut into the soul. A moment later came their roars¡ªdeep and thunderous, shaking the ground itself. Many of us collapsed instantly in sheer terror and dread, all fighting spirit drained¡ªsome trembling uncontrollably, others frozen like statues. But many others gritted their teeth and endured, steeling their will to fight. And then¡­ they charged. A flood of monsters, a storm of teeth and claws and pure, undiluted madness rushed towards us! The earth buckled beneath their stampede as they rushed toward us, mindlessly, mercilessly, relentlessly! And so we fought. Gods help us, we fought! Every adventurer, every mage, every warrior from every guild formed ranks in desperation. Spells ignited the dark. Steel flashed. Screams and battle cries filled the air. There was no time to think, no time to plan, only reflex and instinct! Fight or die. It was just that simple! And so we fought. Again. And again. For hours. Days. Then Weeks. Then Months! Maybe longer! Nobody knew exactly how long we had to survive there, since the concept of time existed so blurrily in that place. The sky never changed. The fatigue never came. We did not hunger. We did not sleep. We did not stop. There was only battle. Only blood. Only endless slaughter in a realm that demanded we earn every breath. And yet, each time we survived a wave, each time we pushed the darkness back, the god rewarded us. Sometimes it was gold, appearing in neat piles and then sucked into our given mysterious inventory. Yes, we were all given a magical ring to store our rewards, with the promise that we could take them home if we passed the trial. And sometimes it was strength, in the form of new abilities, new magic that complimented our mana attributes, or it could also be single-use items or surges of divine power that made us faster, stronger, tougher for a brief period of time. Thanks to those rewards, we felt ourselves evolve, grow and change. But so did the monsters. With every wave, they returned more twisted, more impossible¡ªshapes born not from nature, but from madness itself. They were crafted from nightmares, stitched together by some divine cruelty that understood exactly how to break a human mind. Their forms defied logic: eyes where there should be none, limbs that split and reformed mid-motion, mouths that whispered in languages not meant for mortals to hear. Just looking at them too long was dangerous. Some adventurers fell before they were even touched¡ªparalyzed, screaming, driven mad by the sight alone. It was brutal. It was hell. And then¡ªsometimes¡ªjust when the screaming stopped, just when the battlefield grew still and the air was thick with blood and silence¡­ He would appear again. The divine being. Floating high above us like a star that had no warmth, no mercy, just radiant and untouchable, watching us as if we were pieces on a game board. And then his voice would descend from the sky like announcements from heavens, telling us how pleased he was, how truly magnificent we were, and how our desperation was all¡­ entertaining. He said it like a compliment, but the smile in his eyes betrayed the truth. There was no pride in it, there was no compassion. Only amusement¡ªcold and gleaming. Amusement at our pain, at our struggle. At the endless, pointless violence. To him, we were not warriors, we were just actors on a bloodstained stage. But it didn''t matter. Entertainment was what he wanted. So entertainment was what we gave him. ¡ª--------------------------- By the time the ninth challenge began, only thirty percent of us remained. Thousands had entered the divine trial. Now, barely a fraction clung to life. The battlefield had taken everything from us¡ªour pasts, our names, our memories of the loved ones outside. Whatever lives we''d lived before... they were like half-remembered dreams, distant and fading slowly into the abyss. All that mattered was survival. All that mattered were the trials. And somehow¡ªsomehow¡ªmy siblings were still alive. Kerth, Carmien, Kailene¡­ still fighting beside me. They were still breathing, still refusing to fall, even as wave after wave tried to bury us. We had become something else by then. Less than human, more than desperate, bound together by blood, by grit, by the sheer refusal to die. And then, finally¡­ The ninth trial came like the rest. At its center stood a final boss. A behemoth. Wings of bone and shadow stretched wide, blotting out the red sky. Its body was a fortress of flesh, sheathed in plates of cracked, living armor that pulsed with molten veins. It moved with slow, awful grace¡ªtoo massive for the earth to bear, yet somehow it stood. When it raised an arm, entire hills buckled. When it swung, it could hurl mountains into the air like dust. It was the end, given form. And we faced it. Together. Every survivor, every last adventurer, gathered for one final stand. We screamed. We struck. Steel met hide. Fire met shadow. Spells carved light across the battlefield as we gave everything we had¡ªevery last drop of magic, every ounce of strength, every scream left in our lungs. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And against all odds¡­ We won. It fell. The behemoth let out a final, shuddering roar that seemed to shake the fabric of that world, then collapsed into ash¡ªits wings disintegrating, its fire extinguished. And in that moment¡ªthe moment silence returned¡ª The sky split open, the world twisted, and we were torn from it. The battlefield vanished in the blink of an eye, and we were back. Back in the golden throne room. The silence was suffocating. The light, blinding. And on the throne, waiting as though he had never left¡­ was him. The god, smiling now, gazed down upon us with a wicked grin¡ªlike he was already scheming something. Suddenly, a chill ran down my spine. It was strange. Wasn''t the trial already over? Then¡­ why the hell was I feeling so uneasy? Chapter 179 - 179: Rewards Just like that¡ªwithout warning, without sensation¡ªreality twisted again. One moment, we were drenched in blood and fury on the battlefield of eternal darkness. The next, the carnage was gone, erased as if it had never existed. And we were back, kneeling beneath the towering golden winged statues, beneath that blinding radiance, before that terrible, magnificent throne again. The cries rose instantly. People collapsed to the floor in waves¡ªsome weeping, some shouting praises, others trembling with exhausted devotion. It was like watching zealots in the throes of divine ecstasy, each voice thick with desperation and awe. I dropped to my knees with them. Head bowed low to the cold, gleaming floor. After all¡­ what else could I do? After everything that had happened, groveling came easily now, naturally, As if submission had been etched into our very bones¡ªinstinct carved from suffering. And when I finally looked up, I saw him again. The god sat upon his throne, towering and radiant, the very image of celestial majesty. He looked down upon us with a smile so wide, so pleased, it almost looked human. Almost. But there was something wrong in that grin¡ªsomething off. It curled too far. Held too much glee. And it chilled me. Something deep in my chest twisted. My gut knotted. My heart pounded faster than it should have, faster than I could explain. "Well done, mortals," the god thundered, his voice echoing like a war drum across the gilded chamber. "You have proven yourselves through the nine trials. And as promised¡­ all of your crimes are now pardoned." His words rang out like a divine verdict. Each syllable struck with weight, shaking us to the core. "Now," he continued, "you shall all be rewarded accordingly." A beat of silence. Then chaos. "Ahhh! Rewards!" "REWARDS!!" "REWARDS!!!" Cheers tore through the chamber. Joy, raw and unrestrained, flooded the air. People screamed, laughed, and embraced each other. Some fell to the floor sobbing with relief. The fear, the grief, the soul-crushing dread we had carried for what felt like months... gone in a heartbeat. We were alive. And we had won. Yes, we had suffered. We had walked through fire, faced monstrosities birthed from nightmares, lost friends¡ªbrothers, sisters, comrades, loved ones. We had bled, and cried, and broken. But it had all led here. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To victory. And now¡­ now we''re rich! Yes, RICH! Richer than we could ever have imagined! The fortune that awaited us defied belief. Mountains of treasure, ancient relics, enchanted artifacts¡ªall promised to those who endured. Enough gold to last a dozen lifetimes, more than enough to buy cities, build our own guilds, live like legends! And it wasn''t just treasure we''d gained on that blood-soaked, seemingly eternal battlefield. We had grown stronger too, totally transformed. I entered the trial as a D-rank adventurer¡ªbarely above a novice, just scraping the bottom rung. Now, I stood tall as B-rank, power thrumming beneath my skin like a second heartbeat. Carmien and Kailene had both surged ahead to A-rank a while ago, and now blazing with strength that hadn''t been there before. And Kerth, our eldest brother¡­ Kerth had ascended. He was S-rank now. Truly, undeniably¡­ S-rank. And we weren''t the only ones. Other survivors had transformed too. No one remained below B-rank. And the ones who had already been strong? Their power now felt boundless, terrifying even. We weren''t just adventurers anymore. We were monsters of our own. There''s no doubt about it. If we returned to our world, we''d live like gods among mortals! And yet, that didn''t seem to end there. The god wasn''t finished. He looked down upon us with that maddening smile and spoke once more. "There is more," he said. More? What the actual fuck? He raised his hand. A single, casual wave. And the chamber exploded with light. Then¡ª It rained. Gold. A downpour of gleaming coins burst from the air itself, cascading like a divine waterfall. They filled the sky in a storm of brilliance, clinking and chiming as they hit the marble floor in shining torrents. Screams of joy erupted. "YEEEEAAAAAAHHHH!" "YESSSSS!!!" People laughed, cried, danced under the golden rain, arms outstretched as if embracing a dream. Some leapt into the air, gold bouncing from their armor, eyes wild with disbelief. Others dropped to their knees, weeping as they gathered what they could, stuffing coins into storage rings, hoarding as fast as their shaking hands could move. And some just knelt there, hands raised to the god, whispering prayers through trembling lips. I could feel it. The devotion, the madness, the euphoria! It was a holy storm of wealth! And we were drowning in it. ¡ª---------------- "Brothers! We''re rich! We''re actually rich!" Kerth roared, throwing his arms around us, his deep laugh booming with disbelief and euphoria. The four of us¡ªKerth, Carmien, Kailene, and me¡ªcollapsed into laughter like children drunk on joy. Gold rained from the heavens, and we jumped and spun beneath it, catching coins in our hands, in our cloaks, even in our mouths. It glittered in our hair, spilled into our boots, clinked down our backs like blessings from the divine. "My mansion!" Carmien shouted, her eyes wild and sparkling. "My hundred maids! My hot springs and rose gardens and marble bathtubs!" "I''m gonna eat everything!" Kailene twirled in the golden storm, arms wide. "All the food in the world! No more stale bread! No more rats in the pantry! No more eating soup with water and lies!" I stood there, frozen. Laughing with them¡ªbut slower. A step behind. Something inside me had stopped moving. My mind short-circuited under the weight of it all. For so long, the dream had been survival. A warm meal. A clean bed. Now, with this much gold... What would I even do? Buy a house? A real one? One with a proper roof, not patched with rags? A door that locked? Windows that closed? A room without mold? Without fleas and gnats? Without that constant, sickly stench of rot and damp that clung to everything I owned? Finally¡­ I could breathe. I could rest!!! And then¡ª As if this dream hadn''t already pushed past the boundaries of reason¡ª It deepened. A ripple of divine light shimmered across the chamber. And gear began to materialize from the air itself. Not just armor. Not just weapons. Masterwork relics. Legendary-tier equipment, far beyond mortal craft. Swords forged from starlight, runes carved so finely they pulsed with age-old magic. Shields that could withstand the breath of dragons. Cloaks woven with strands of shadow and moonlight. Armor that felt like silk but could turn aside a thunderstrike. Rings that tingled with raw, sleeping power. One by one, they appeared on us, fitting perfectly, as if we''d been born to wear them. In the capital, a single piece like this would sell for hundreds of thousands of crowns. One. And we were now clad head to toe in them. Each of us dressed like kings of forgotten empires. Like war gods. My hands trembled. My knees threatened to buckle. I couldn''t stop shaking. This was real. This was happening. My life¡­ it was going to change! For real! No more scraping by on odd jobs. No more skipping meals. No more cold nights in that tiny, pest-infested room that stank of death and mildew! A sob broke loose from my throat. And then the tears came. Hot, silent. They streamed down my cheeks without warning, and I didn''t care. I didn''t care who saw. We had made it. We had survived. And for the first time in my life¡­ I had hope. ¡­. But then¡ª The god opened his mouth. The chamber fell silent. "Last trial," he said. Just two words. But they struck like a blade through our joy. The laughter died instantly. The gold in our hands might as well have turned to ash. The air turned still and thin, like we were standing at the edge of a cliff no one wanted to look over. Faces drained of color. Mouths hung open. No one spoke. No one moved. We had thought it was over. We were wrong. Chapter 180 - 180: Last trial And just like that, with a single sentence, the god shattered our illusion of victory. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another trial. Another test. The words hit harder than any blade. The chamber fell into a suffocating silence because of that devastating betrayal, disbelief rippled through the survivors like a cold wind, sharp and unforgiving. We had barely made it through the ninth trial. Barely. Thousands had died¡ªtorn to pieces, crushed into pulp, swallowed whole by unspeakable horrors. We had screamed. We had bled. We had clawed through the bowels of hell, inch by inch, breath by breath. And now¡­ he wanted more? A voice broke the silence, desperate and frantic, shaking. "But¡ªMy god! You said there would only be nine trials!" The god''s smile twisted into something darker, crueler. His eyes sparkled with vicious amusement, like a child watching ants struggle under glass. "I said," he intoned, his voice curling through the throne room like smoke, "complete the nine trials. Entertain me. And I will release you from punishment for your crimes¡ªtrespass, theft, sacrilege. That was the deal." "But why?!" the man cried, almost sobbing. "We fought with everything! We gave everything! Our blood, our lives¡ªwasn''t it enough?! Are you not entertained?!" The god''s smile vanished. He narrowed his eyes, his expression turned serious, eyes blazing. "You dare question me, mortal?" BOOM! It wasn''t just sound¡ªit was force. A thunderous shockwave of divine wrath, compressing the air into a weapon. The man didn''t just fall¡ªhe was slammed into the ground like a puppet with its strings cut. The marble cracked beneath him, spiderwebs of white racing out from the crater his body made. And then it hit all of us. Pressure. Unseen, unstoppable, absolute. We dropped like stones. Every single one of us fell, flattened to the floor by the sheer weight of his displeasure. My cheek ground against the cold marble. My ribs screamed. I couldn''t breathe, couldn''t move, couldn''t even think past the crushing grip that pinned us down. It was like the air had turned to iron. We grovelled. Not out of reverence, but because we had no choice. The joy we''d felt just moments ago¡ªburned away, like paper in flame. All that was left was dread. Raw, suffocating dread. My heart pounded so violently I could hear it in my skull. My jaw locked so tight I thought I''d break a tooth. The silence stretched, taut and breathless. And in that silence, I realized something: We were not free. Not yet. Not even close! Fuck¡­ After everything¡ªis this how we die? After all the blood, all the agony, all the defiance and the desperate will to survive¡­ was it meaningless? My teeth clenched, grinding as rage rose like bile in my throat. Then why? Why did we fight? Why did we suffer? What was the point of enduring hell if this was the end? And then¡ª "However," the god said, his tone suddenly light, almost playful, "I do keep my promises." He snapped his fingers. Just like that, the pressure vanished. Gone¡ªlike fog chased away by sunlight. We gasped for breath as the crushing weight lifted off our backs. My body sagged, trembling. The silence broke, replaced by the sound of panting, sobbing, choking relief. And then we saw it. At the far end of the throne chamber, behind us¡­ It appeared. A portal. A shimmering vortex of silver and gold, spiraling with otherworldly light. The exit. The way out of this cursed realm. The gate back to our world. Gasps rose all around me. A collective, choked sound of hope rediscovered. For a heartbeat, no one could look away from it. That swirling light was salvation, and it was right there, so close¡­ My legs almost moved on their own. Every instinct screamed to run, to escape this madness once and for all. I wanted to bolt toward that light, fall into it, vanish from this nightmare. And I wasn''t alone. The same thought, the same wild hunger, was written on every face. But still¡­ No one moved. Not yet. Because the god still sat upon his throne of gold. His smile, carved from divinity and malice, hadn''t faded.. None of us dared make the first move¡ªnot without his word. The silence dragged. It was tense, utterly suffocating. And then, his voice rang out once more, deep and amused. "What''s wrong? Not eager to go home anymore?" ¡ª--------------- It took nearly a full minute before anyone dared to move. And then¡ªfinally¡ªsomeone rose. A hulking Furren warrior, shaped like a bear and clad in gleaming armor, stepped forward. His fur was dark, flecked with ash and blood, his gleaming plate armor gilded in gold and studded with runes that still hummed with lingering power. A massive golden axe hung across his back, each footstep ringing heavy against the marble as he approached the throne. He bowed low, one clawed paw pressed to his chest, head lowered in reverence. "Thank you¡­ O Divine One," he said, voice shaking just enough to betray the storm beneath his calm. "For your generosity¡­ and your benevolence. C-Can I truly¡­ leave now?" The god looked down at him from atop his radiant throne. His smile remained, unreadable. "Of course," he replied, as if it were the simplest truth in the world. A collective exhale rippled through the chamber like a wave of wind. Some gasped. Others sobbed, or crumpled to their knees, overwhelmed by the fragile bloom of hope. So it was true. He would let us go. We exchanged wide-eyed glances. But none of us followed. Not yet. We were still too skeptical¡ªtoo raw from the last betrayal. What if this was another test? Another trick cloaked in kindness? No one wanted to be the fool who triggered the god''s wrath. So we waited. And watched. The Furren warrior stood tall and turned toward the portal. He took a step. Then another. The sound of his armored boots echoed across the chamber like a drumbeat. Time stretched. Hearts pounded. Halfway there now. Closer to the gate than anyone had dared to dream. No smiting. No divine wrath. No thunder or flame. Could it be real? Was he actually going to walk out of here¡­ alive? Was that all there was to it? ¡­ Of course, once again¡­ We were wrong. "Wha¡ª?!" the warrior froze mid-step, his voice choked with shock. Gasps erupted around the chamber. Because now, all of his equipment¡­ His golden axe shuddered¡­ then began to melt. Right before our eyes, his armor liquefied, turning into shimmering gold that dripped from his shoulders and pooled at his feet. Even the rings on his fingers disintegrated into golden mist. Streams of molten treasure snaked across the floor, flowing back toward the throne¡ªback into the waiting hand of the god. The warrior stumbled, now bare-chested, his wealth stripped away in seconds. "I said I would let you go," the god said, his tone maddeningly calm. "I never said I would let you walk away with my treasures." The warrior''s mouth hung open. "A-Are you serious¡­?" The god leaned forward slightly on his throne. "Make a choice," he said. "Surrender now¡ªgive up everything you''ve gained in this realm, and keep nothing but your pathetic lives. Or face the final trial¡­ and emerge glorious." Chapter 181 - 181: Making a choice "Surrender now, relinquish everything you''ve gained in this realm, and leave with nothing but your pathetic lives, or face the final trial¡­ and emerge glorious." The god''s words had reverberated through the golden chamber, each syllable crashing down like divine law etched into the bones of reality. We froze. No one dared to breathe. The weight of his voice settled over us like a mountain, heavy and suffocating. It pressed into our bones, threatened to buckle our knees, dared us to crumble beneath it. Now, we had to make a choice. We could walk away and live. But everything¡ªeverything¡ªwe had fought for, bled for, clawed our way through hell to obtain¡­ would be lost. The gold, the relics, the enchanted armor that wrapped around us like second skin, humming with power¡­ The strength that now flowed through our veins, hard-earned and paid for in pain and sacrifice. It would be gone, in an instant, vanishing like mist at sunrise¡­ Like a soap bubble floating high, bursting just before it touched the clouds¡­ Like a flower blooming in perfection, only to wilt the moment it reached its peak. Unless we stayed¡­. Unless we faced the final trial, and gambled everything for the chance at something greater. It was madness, cruel and unfair. And yet¡­ we could not defy it, the will of the god. Now that I had tasted it, all the flavors of true wealth, true power,,felt the weight of gold in my hands, worn armor no smith could replicate, finally understood. I understood why kings started wars, why tyrants clung to their thrones until their last breath, why people burned empires to keep their crowns. My hands trembled as I looked at myself, at the reflection of me on my armor and weapons. And suddenly, the thought of losing it terrified me, more than dying, more than anything. Yes, this treasure, this strength¡­ it had become part of me. Not chains of steel, but chains of longing, of need, wrapped tight around my soul. I didn''t want to let go. I couldn''t. Not now. Not after everything. Not after what we''d become. And so, a war raged violently inside me, inside my mind. Half of me wanted to run, to sprint toward that swirling portal, to escape this nightmare while I still could, and never look back. But the other half? The other half wanted to stay, to fight, to prove I was more than what I used to be. I stared at my hand. It was trembling, caught between fear and hunger, life and glory. Should I¡­ just flip a coin then? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Before I even realized it, others had already made their choice. "Please! Let me stay!" "Yes! Me too!" "I''ll take on the final trial!" Their voices rang out across the chamber, clear and resolute. There was no hesitation in their tone, there was only conviction, burning bright and fierce. Eyes once hollow with fear now gleamed with purpose. They had tasted glory, strength, something far greater than they had ever known. And none of them were willing to let it go. For a moment, I was too. I was drunk and blinded with greed. But then, for some reason, Something deep inside me twisted, heavy and dark, a primal, urgent voice screaming at me to leave now. To get out while I still could. And as that feeling got stronger, my heart pounded harder, erratic and sharp, like a war drum sounding retreat. Right¡­ Our lives. Nothing is more important than that! NOTHING! Oh god! I cursed at myself. I''m so stupid, so dumb! How the fuck had I forgotten that most basic rule of being an adventurer? All of this, all of the gold, power, and enchanted relics would mean nothing if we died. Yes, if we were ground into dust by the next monstrous trial, it would all vanish! And then, everything we''d suffered through, every drop of blood, every sacrifice¡­ It would truly be for nothing! Right¡­ even if we went back to being poor, even if that darkness consumed us again, we could still work and fight for a brighter future and pull ourselves out. But if we die¡­ That''s it. And just like that, that fear snapped me back to myself. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª And so, I turned to my siblings. My hand found Carmien''s, and I gripped it tightly, as if holding on could anchor us both to reason. "Brothers¡­ Sister¡­ let''s go," I said, voice cracking under the weight of urgency. "Please. We have to leave." I spun toward the portal, towards the way out, the promise of life beyond this nightmare. But I didn''t make it far. Because the hand I held¡­ didn''t move. "Carmien?" I whispered. I turned back. And there they were, my siblings, Kerth, Carmien, Kailene, standing just a few steps behind me. All three of them still. All three of them smiling. But not one of them moved. Kerth met my eyes, his voice was low, quiet, aching. "I''m sorry, Karlogen¡­ I can''t go. Not yet." Carmien gave my hand a gentle squeeze before slipping free. "Me neither," he said softly. "I''m staying. I''m going to take on the trial." Kailene chuckled, light and careless, as if we were children playing some game. "You''re the weakest, dummy. Just head out and wait for us. We''ll be back in no time." Their voices tried to soothe. Their smiles tried to comfort. But their eyes¡ª Their eyes burned with that same fire I''d seen in the others. A fierce, feverish light that now scared me more than any monster we''d faced. It wasn''t madness. It was purpose determination¡­ And it froze me to the core. I stepped forward, heart pounding, throat tight. "Please!" I begged, my voice shaking. "You don''t understand. We''ve made it¡ªwe survived! That''s enough. That has to be enough! If we face another trial¡­ we might not make it. We might all die. And if that happens¡­ what will any of this mean?!" I reached for them, tried to move them, tried to shake them free from whatever obsession had taken root in their hearts. But it was no use. They didn''t flinch. They didn''t waver. They only looked at me¡­ with those same distant, determined smiles. It was all futile. ¡­ sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kerth stepped forward and gently placed a hand on my head. His fingers were warm, steady, and heavy with finality. "I''m sorry," he said, barely above a whisper. "I just¡­ I can''t go back to that place. Not after all this." Carmien moved to stand beside him, his voice clear but trembling at the edges. "You were right, Karlogen. Life is precious. It is." He paused, struggling for breath, closing his eyes. "But to return to the way we lived before¡­" His voice cracked. "I''d rather die." "So Karlogen, my dearest brother," Kerth continued, his eyes locking with mine. "You have to understand. If we leave now¡ªif we give all this up¡ªwe''re not just giving up treasure. We''re giving up everything." His voice lowered. "We''d go back to starving in the alleys. Back to drinking dirty water and hiding from debt collectors. Back to being stepped on¡­ ignored¡­ hated." He swallowed hard. "At the bottom of society, where people look at us like insects. No¡ªless than that. Like we were never meant to exist in the first place." His hand trembled on my head. His voice cracked, heavy with pain and rage, rage not at me, but at the world that had always treated us like filth. "I''m tired of that life," he whispered. "I''m so tired of it." Carmien''s expression softened. "So don''t worry, little brother. Just wait for us." "If we come out victorious," Kerth said, forcing a smile, "we''ll share our fortune with you." "And if we don''t¡­" He trailed off. "Hey, brother, don''t say that!" Carmien nudged him with an elbow, forcing a laugh. "We''re going to win, obviously! We will come out and reunite with our youngest brother!" Kailene stepped forward last, tousling my hair with a grin that shined brighter than all the gold in here. "Just trust us, okay? We''ll be back. I promise! Hehe!" And just like that¡ª One by one¡ª They all refused. Refused to leave. Refused to let go. And there was nothing I could do. Even as my heart screamed. Even as I wanted, more than anything, to drag them to safety. They had made their choice. And just like that¡­ It was over. ¡ª--------------------- ¡­ ¡­ And then, it came. The voice of the god, ringing through the chamber like the toll of a final bell. "Ten seconds until the gate closes," he announced, casually¡ªalmost amused. "Ten¡­ nine¡­" "Brother! Sister! Please!" I cried out one last time, my voice raw, desperate. "Eight¡­" "Karlogen, go!" Kailene called, her voice breaking. "Seven¡­" ¡­ "Two¡­" "GO!" Kerth shouted, and then he shoved me. Even now, with my newfound strength as a B-rank, Kerth, now an S-rank, hurled me like I weighed nothing. A blur of light and force tore past me as I was flung toward the gate. "See you again!" Carmien shouted, smiling. "NOOOO!!!" I screamed, reaching out for them as they vanished behind the golden glow. ¡­ And then, the world changed. The warmth of the chamber disappeared. The golden light blinked out like a dying star. Suddenly, I was outside, thrown from the dungeon like a discarded memory. My body hit the black stone ground hard, tumbling and scraping against the jagged rock. Pain flared, but I didn''t care¡ªI scrambled to my feet, heart hammering in panic. "No! No! NOOOO!!!" I sprinted back toward the dungeon gate, eyes wide with horror, throat tight with a scream that refused to stop. Tears blurred my vision as I reached out, my trembling hand slamming against the glowing surface¡ª However¡­ BOOM! A shockwave blasted out, hurling me backward. The gate was sealed. I could no longer enter. All I could do now was wait, hoping that the people inside would complete the trial¡­ and return. Chapter 182 - 182: Survivors And so¡­ I waited. At first, I wasn''t alone. Thirty others, all the souls shattered by the loss of comrades swallowed by the dungeon, stood with me before that sealed gate. We clung to the same fragile hope, our breaths fogging in the chill, our eyes fixed on the unyielding stone. Together, we whispered their names into the wind, as if our voices could call them home. One hour bled into two. Then three. Then more. The sun sank below the jagged black peaks, painting the barren sky in crimson, like the blood we feared had been spilled within. Still, no one came. No one. When night''s bitter cold gripped the earth, I collapsed onto the stone, my body broken by exhaustion, hunger, or the weight of despair, I couldn''t tell. I was barely conscious, a husk of myself, but the others carried me. They pressed stale bread to my lips, held me upright, kept my heart beating. They were my tether to life. And yet¡­ the moment I could stand, I returned. To that same cursed gate. Its surface gleamed like a cruel mirror, reflecting my hollow eyes, my trembling hands. Every day, I came back. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every day, I pressed my palms against the gate''s icy stone, only to be hurled back by its merciless shockwave. Every day, I screamed to the gods, to the heavens, to anyone who might hear¡ª Please¡­ Please bring them back. But nothing answered. Nothing stirred. Only the silent vortex within the gate, mocking me with its stillness, as if it had devoured their souls and left me to rot. And then¡­ three months passed. One by one, the others drifted away. They buried their dead in their hearts, accepted the silence, and walked into new lives. They left me behind, alone with my vigil. They called it acceptance. I called it betrayal. Because I still believed. I had to. They were my family, my siblings. They never broke a promise to me. Not once. They said they''d return. They said they''d come back victorious. They wouldn''t lie to me. They couldn''t. And so¡­ I stayed. Time churned on, relentless. Seasons turned. Snow blanketed the cliffs, burying my footprints. Desert winds howled, scouring the stone clean, as if erasing my existence. And still, I remained. One year passed. By then, the world had forgotten us. Adventurers and merchants sneered as they passed, their laughter cutting deeper than the winter''s frost. They whispered behind my back, branding me the Crazy Lizard, a lunatic chained to a dead dungeon gate, a fool drowning in hope. But I didn''t care. Let them mock me. Let them pity me. Their words were dust against the fire of my faith. I still believed. I still waited. Because if I let go of that hope¡­ If I admitted, even for a heartbeat, that they were gone forever¡­ What was left of me? Just an empty shell, clawing at memories, lost to a world that had moved on without them. And yet¡­ And yet¡­ As Guildmaster Karlogen speaks, his voice catches¡ª Then breaks. A shudder runs through him. He chokes on a breath, shoulders trembling as the sobs rise, raw and sudden. One hand covers his face, as if trying to hold it all in, but it''s no use. The other hand clenches into a tight, shaking fist against the table. The tea in his cup ripples from the tremor. The entire table shudders with him. No one says a word. We all understand what this means. His siblings never returned. They''re gone. Lost to the final trial¡ªclaimed by that merciless dungeon. "Guildmaster¡­" I whisper, reaching across the table, gently placing my hand over his clenched fist. I want to help him¡­ to steady him¡­ to share even a little of that weight he''s been carrying alone for so long. But when I see him like this¡­ His mask shattered¡­ his grief laid bare¡­ I can''t hold it in either. Tears well up, spilling past my lashes as my voice cracks. And before I know it, I''m now sobbing too. "Hic¡­ hic¡­" Eris lends me her handkerchief, and I wipe my eyes. "I''m sorry," Karlogen says hoarsely. "I¡­ got emotional again." He pulls out a handkerchief too and dabs at his eyes, but the tears still come. "Hey, don''t apologize," Eris says softly. Her voice wavers, just a little though. But when I glance at her, I see it, the shimmer of tears gathering in her eyes. "You''ve been through so much. I understand how you feel." Eris continues, placing her hand on Karlogen''s. Karlogen meets her gaze, holding it for a long, quiet moment. Then¡­ he gives her a faint, almost weary smile. "Right," he murmurs. "I suppose you do." "Yes," Eris nods, her voice like glass. "Back then¡­ I felt the same." And hearing that, something finally clicks inside me. Wait¡­ Of course¡­ Of course! They''re the same, more than I ever realized! Eris lost her father. Karlogen lost his siblings. Different people, different stories. But they both share the same pain! That grief, that hole left behind by someone you love who never returned¡­ That''s something they both carry. No wonder they''re so close, no wonder the Guildmaster goes to such lengths to help us, especially Eris. Because he sees himself in her, because only someone who''s lived through that kind of loss could truly understand. "But in the end¡­ some people did walk out, right?" Eris asks, her voice gentle but steady. "Oh, of course," Karlogen says with a nod. "There were three who completed the final trial¡­ and lived to tell the tale." He leans back slightly, eyes drifting, as if pulling their names from a place carved deep into memory. "I still remember them. Every single one." He lets the silence linger for a moment longer before speaking. "The first was Arianna. Arianna Hooke." Eris blinks. "Wait¡­ Arianna? As in the Arianna? Golden Rose Guildmaster? The SS-rank, one-armed swordswoman who solo-cleared that volcanic S-rank dungeon a few years back?" Karlogen chuckles faintly. "That''s her. She lost her arm in that final trial. But in exchange, she kept her SS-rank strength¡­ and all the relics she''d earned. A few years later, she founded the Golden Rose Guild. I wouldn''t be surprised if the name itself was inspired by that cursed golden dungeon." "I see¡­" Eris murmurs, her fingers brushing her chin in thought. "And the second survivor?" Karlogen''s tone shifts, softening further. "A Lion Furren. His name was Alexander Valin Leohart." Eris frowns. "Alexander¡­ Valin Leohart? Huh. Why haven''t I heard of him? Are you sure?" "I''m not surprised," Karlogen says. "The guy died just two years after that dungeon." "What?" Eris blinks, startled. "But¡­ he survived, didn''t he? He completed the trial. He should''ve been stronger than ever." "Oh, he was stronger," Karlogen replies, eyes dark. "But strength and fortune¡­ they can turn against you just as easily as they save you." "Ah¡­" Eris breathes. Her eyes lower, understanding dawning in the quiet between them. She nods once. "I see." Meanwhile, I sit there, frowning. "Wait¡ªhold on. What do you see? What do you mean?" Eris gives me a little smile and shakes her head. "Silly Felicia. Think about it. If you suddenly became filthy rich and strutted around bragging about it¡­ what do you think would happen?" Ehhhh? What would I think¡­ will happen? ¡­ "Ohhhhhhh!" I finally get it. Right! People would probably come after me, rob me, maybe even kill me! "And it didn''t help that he spent most of his fortune on women and addictive substances," Karlogen adds with a sigh. "He already had a history with it¡ªdeep addictions, even before entering that dungeon." "Wait, what? Even SS-rank adventurers can die of drug addiction?" I blink rapidly. "I thought their bodies were, like¡­ indestructible or something!" Karlogen gives me a very serious look, narrowing his eyes. "Felicia. There are many ways to die. So many, you can''t even imagine. Never, ever mess with that kind of thing. Understood?" I gulp hard. "Y-yes¡­! I promise! I''ll be careful!" I sit up straight like a scolded child, heart pounding. Eris hides a small smile behind her hand, then gives me a gentle nod. "Anyway¡­" Karlogen continues, his voice heavy. "It wasn''t the drugs themselves that killed him. But they dulled him. Made him careless. Left him wide open. And in the end¡­" He lets out a long, slow breath that seems to drain something from his chest. "¡­he was stabbed in the back. By his own best friend. The same friend who, as it turned out, was sleeping with his wife." I stare at him, mouth falling open. "You''ve got to be kidding me¡­" "Yeah¡­" Eris murmurs, shaking her head softly. "To think that someone strong enough to survive a death dungeon would end up destroyed not by monsters or magic¡­ but by betrayal." "I know, right?" Karlogen shakes his head too. "Sometimes, the greatest threats don''t come from dungeons at all¡­ but from the people beside us. The ones we think we know." The room then falls silent. Not awkward. Just¡­ still. Long enough for those words to settle inside us. Long enough for us to reflect. Then, finally, Karlogen straightens, his voice softens. "All right. The last survivor¡­ I''m sure you can guess." "Yup," Eris says quietly, though there''s a faint spark in her eyes. "The Celestial Hounds'' Guildmaster. Valentia Falangor, isn''t it?" "Correct." Karlogen nods slowly. "Not only did he survive the trial¡­ but he walked out carrying a Divine Weapon. You''ve probably heard of it already¡ªit''s practically legend now." "Yes, I know." Eris nods. "The golden bow ¡ª Euryphaessa." Chapter 183 - 183: Divine Weapons The golden bow¡ªEuryphaessa. But then Eris tilts her head, her voice softening with a hint of playfulness. "Though¡­ it''s not exactly just a bow." "Huh? What do you mean?" I blink at her, puzzled. "Well," she continues, swirling her tea, "it actually has two forms. Its first form is a pair of twin crescent blades. They are really sharp, so sharp that they are able to cut through almost anything. But when the two blades lock together at the hilts¡­" She lifts her hands, mimicking the smooth, practiced gesture. "¡­they transform into a bow. And not just any bow, it''s a Divine Bow that can create its own bowstring, and fires magical arrows made entirely of pure, radiant light!" "Wooooah! That''s so cool!" I gasp, the image already taking shape in my head¡ªgleaming crescent blades, swirling into a golden bow that shines like the sun itself. "I know, right?" Eris grins, clearly enjoying my awe. Well, if there''s one thing that always gets my heart racing¡­ it''s cool weapons and flashy outfit designs! Like scythe and colossal swords for example. The bigger, the more absurd, the more impractical they are, somehow, that will only make them feel cooler! Back then, Eris was so cool with her scythe of darkness! Now, I wonder if she can use dual cresent blade too. Yeah¡­ she''d totally rock those blades. Or wait! Maybe¡­ chakrams? Giant glaives? Hehe¡­ I''ll suggest it later. "Yup," Karlogen says with a nod. "All Divine Weapons are unique¡­ and beautiful in their own twisted way. I still remember the first time I saw Euryphaessa. It was like¡­ staring straight into the sun. And it wasn''t just me. Everyone who saw it¡­ they all felt the same. Like their breath was stolen away." But then his expression hardens. He takes a deep breath in. "However¡­" he continues. even then¡­ I could feel it. That cursed power seeping out of the bow. The suffocating aura of that damned god¡­ leaking from it like poison." He closes his eyes, as if the memory still clings to him. "So¡­ it carries the god''s power then?" Eris asks. "Most likely," Karlogen mutters. "Anyways," he continues. "With this Divine Weapon, Valentia climbed to the top of the world. He crushed his enemies, shattered guilds, forged an empire of fear. But¡­" He lets out a humorless chuckle. "People rarely saw him uses the bow form though. He preferred the twin blades. That''s why they called him The Twin-Bladed Golden Hunter." "Ooooh¡­ he even got a nickname?" I gasp. "Of course," Eris says, then suddenly leaning in with a smirk. "Hey, want to hear my nickname?" Ooooh? Eris'' baddass nickname? "Nn!" I nod, eyes sparkling. Eris then leans back, sips tea, brimming with smug confidence. "Shadow Huntress." "Pfft¡ª" I can''t help it. A snicker escapes me. "Ehhh? What''s with that reaction? Not cool enough?" Eris pouts. "No, no! It''s cool!" I laugh, waving my hands frantically. "Actually¡­ it fits you perfectly!" "Yeah," Karlogen agrees with genuine grin. "Eris is fast and can use that creepy darkness manipulation magic! That name was indeed really good! It does suit her!" He then chuckles, the tension in his voice easing at last. And so, as the topic has changed now, his emotion has already calmed down a little bit. Lighter, not as heavy. I''m glad. "A-anyway! Miss Shadow Huntress!" I call out dramatically, eyes sparkling. As we talk about the Golden Bow, a burning question suddenly pops into my head¡ªone I really want to ask. "Yes, Miss Vegetable Eater?" Eris replies with a teasing grin. "H-Hey!" I puff up, cheeks puffing in protest. "Eris!!!!" Karlogen snickers under his breath, shaking his head. "I''m sorry, hehe," Eris says¡ªbut the smug glint in her eyes tells me she''s definitely not sorry at all! Hmph! But since I''m such a big-hearted catgirl, I''ll let it slide¡­ for now. But later though¡­ hohoho! She''s definitely getting a surprise tickle attack when we get home! "Well, I just want to ask, is that Golden Bow¡ª¡­ ah¡­" However, I suddenly remember something¡­ And retract my sentence immediately. But then¡ª "You were probably about to ask whether my Sheol is stronger than Euryphaessa, weren''t you?" Eris chuckles, her gaze locking onto mine, an amused smile tugging at her lips. "Wha¡ªh-how did you know?!" I blink, caught red-handed. I wasn''t even going to say it! Was she reading my mind or something?? "Come on, Felicia. I''m your girlfriend now. I can read you like an open book!" "Ehhhhhh? Really?" "Yup. It''s written all over your face!" Eris pokes my forehead gently, then ruffles my hair with that soft, teasing touch of hers. And suddenly, I ddon''t know why, but my cheeks blush a little. "A-anyway¡­" she continues smoothly, "about Sheol. Karlogen knows about it too, so don''t worry. It''s not as much of a secret as you think." "Yup," Karlogen chimes in with a calm nod. "O-oh¡­ I see. Then¡­" I lean in eagerly, tail flicking behind me. "So, what''s stronger? Sheol or Euryphaessa?" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since they''re both Divine Weapons¡­ they must be close in power, right? Maybe even equals? But Eris just tilts her head, thoughtful. "Hmm¡­ now that I think about it¡­ I''m not really sure," she admits. "Ehhhh? Why not?" I blink. "Probably because not all Divine Weapons are made equal, right?" Karlogen chimes in. "Yup." Eris nods, turning to me. "Divine Weapons are all really powerful, but some are way stronger than others. Some can completely overwhelm the rest. The Golden Bow, for example¡ªit''s one of the strongest out there." "I-I see!" I nod quickly, tail flicking. "But that''s not all," Eris adds, her voice softening slightly. "At the end of the day, you also have to consider the wielder''s strength. Even with Sheol¡­ there''s no way I could beat Valentia. Not yet, anyway." "Right¡­" I mumble. Eris is only an A-rank adventurer. There''s no way she could go up against an SS-rank¡­ not now, at least. "However¡­ I don''t think your Sheol is actually weaker than that bow," Karlogen says, crossing his arms. Chapter 184 - 184: Sheol and Euryphaessa "However¡­ I don''t think your Sheol is actually weaker than that bow," Karlogen says, crossing his arms. "Eh? What makes you think so?" Eris asks, a note of curiosity in her voice. "It''s just¡­ a gut feeling I have," he admits. "The first time I saw it, it scared me way more than when I saw Euryphaessa¡­" "Seriously? Are you sure it''s not just¡­ a feeling?" Eris raises an eyebrow. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I mean, yeah, it is probably just a feeling," Karlogen says, scratching the back of his neck awkwardly. "But you both know I''ve got pretty sharp instincts, right?" Gulp¡­ Right. If his story is true, then Karlogen''s gut feeling is very accurate, like he has an SSS rank 6th sense of something! "Still¡­ I''ve only ever managed to open three of its six eyes," Eris says, her voice thoughtful, almost distant. "And even then, I feel like that''s not even one percent of Sheol''s true power. Honestly¡­ it might be way stronger than I can even imagine." She sighs, rubbing the back of her neck. "But using it¡­ it''s always a pain. Every time I open those eyes, Sheol demands a price." "Oh¡­" I blink, realization hitting me like a cold slap. How could I forget that? To open Sheol''s three eyes, Eris has to offer to it all of her mana core that she gathered for the past three years! Three. freaking. years! Gone in an instant. "Anyways, that sword is still mysterious," Eris adds ."Hmmmm¡­" she hums, then leans towards me again. "You know, if only there''s a person who knowledgeable about it though, we could probably ask them¡­" Eris winks. Eh? A person¡­. ? Knowledgeable? And what the heck is that wink??? My mind go processing for a second, and then¡ª OOOOOOOHHHH!!! I almost let out a gasp, but catch myself just in time! Karlogen narrows his eyes, staring at us like he knows we''re hiding something. Which¡­ well, we totally are! We are hiding the fact that Alter is living inside me! Right¡­ Alter seems to know a lot about these kinds of things. Especially when it comes to Sheol. If I remember right, Alter once said Sheol was originally her teacher''s sword. What was her teacher''s name again¡­? Azaphel something¡­? I''ll need to ask Alter again when she wakes up. Still¡­ I do remember about something else that Alter said about Sheol, since it was hella cool back then. "Fourth death¡­ the end of immortals. Fifth death¡­ the end of gods. And sixth death¡­ the end of the world." The end¡­ of the world? Yeah, It''s only speculation. But if Sheol''s six eyes ever fully open¡­ it might have enough power to erase the entire world itself." Gulp¡­ If that''s really the case, then Sheol is probably waaaaay stronger than Euryphaessa! Guildmaster Karlogen is probably right! But then, Karlogen shifts the conversation, his expression sobering. "Anyway¡­ I guess you two have already figured out why I called you here today." "Hmmm¡­ is it because you wanted to warn me about the dungeon?" Eris guesses, tilting her head. "Exactly," Karlogen nods. "Though¡­ it seems it might not be necessary anymore, since you already said you won''t be charging in recklessly." "Wait!" I blurt out, a sudden realization hitting me. "If it''s that dangerous, shouldn''t you be warning everyone else too? I mean¡­ there''s no way you''d want a tragedy like that to happen again, right?" At my question, Karlogen doesn''t respond right away. He just lowers his gaze¡­ and lets out a long, heavy sigh. "Felicia," Eris murmurs gently, taking my hand. "He wants to warn them. But I think¡­ it''s more complicated than you think." Karlogen finally speaks, his voice quieter, heavier. "I did try to warn them. Again and again. But¡­ most people don''t believe me. Some even spread rumors that my Adventurer''s Guild is just trying to monopolize the dungeon for ourselves." His lips twist into a bitter smile. "And besides¡­" He leans back, arms crossed. "Being an adventurer means you face death every single day. There''s no stopping them. No matter what I say." "And don''t forget¡­ human greed," Eris adds softly, her voice laced with a cold edge. "Oh¡­ you''re right¡­" I murmur, feeling a chill crawl down my spine. Just like back then. Even if the tenth trial claimed their lives¡­ people still chased after it. Because that trial¡ªthat dungeon¡ªmight just be the one chance that changes everything. They saw what happened with Valentia. How he rose to unimaginable heights after obtaining the Divine Weapon. The rewards¡­ the glory¡­ It''s like a drug. Blinding people. Making them drunk on dreams they can''t let go of. In the end¡­ humans are just moths to the flame. "If possible, never enter that dungeon," Karlogen''s voice cuts through my thoughts, firm and heavy. "Well, if you say so," Eris nods. "I probably won''t. Thanks for the warning." "T-thank you, Guildmaster!" I chime in, bowing slightly. However¡­ "You know, thank you too," Karlogen suddenly says, then bows his head a bit. "Guild¡­master?" I murmur, confused. "Thanks to you listening to this old man ramble, I feel better now," he sighs. Then he stands up, stretching. "Alright, time to get back to work! Argh, damn it! I hate this job!" "Haha, retire and pass it down to your son then!" Eris teases. "You bet!" We then have a good laugh. "Anyway, old man," Eris says, standing up and placing a hand on Karlogen''s shoulder. "Don''t overwork yourself. Remember to take some rest." "Ah, yeah, you''re right," Karlogen replies. "I''ve got too much to do here, though. Mistvale guilds from all over the kingdom¡ªand even other kingdoms¡ªare coming here. The next few months are gonna be hectic, keeping everything in check and handling security¡­ ugh. Eris, you sure you don''t want to help me?" "Nope!" Eris grins. "You can do it!" "Yeah, you can do it!" I chime in, placing a hand on the Guildmaster''s shoulder too. "Eh, fine!" Karlogen sighs, defeated. And with that, our meeting with Karlogen ends. "Alright," Eris turns to me. "Ready to go buy our house?" "Oooooh! House!" Our new house! Damn, I almost forgot about that!" Chapter 185 - 185: Dungeon Housing Now, Eris is leading me through Mistvale''s winding streets again. The afternoon sun spills a soft, golden light over the town, but there''s a chill threading through the breeze¡ªlike winter quietly reminding us it''s just around the corner. Along the walkways, the trees are shedding their coats of brown and yellow leaves. They drift lazily from the branches, swirling and spinning before settling in thick, crunchy layers beneath our feet. I can''t resist. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With each step, I press my boots deeper into the leaf piles. Crunch¡­ crunch¡­ crunch¡­ Hehe¡­ it''s so fun. So satisfying. Like I''m walking on crispy snacks made by the season itself. "Eris, where are we going now?" I ask, giving the leaves an extra stomp, just to hear them crunch louder. She chuckles softly beside me, her boots joining in the crunchy chorus. "We''re heading to the Hearthcarvers Guild." "Ooooh! That''s the place that¡­ sells houses in dungeons, right?" I perk up, my ears flicking at the thought. "Mm-hmm." Eris nods with a grin, her golden eyes shining in the afternoon light. But then I tilt my head, puzzled. "Buuuut¡­ dungeons are dangerous, aren''t they? How can anyone live inside one? Isn''t that kinda¡­ insane?" Eris giggles, brushing a stray leaf from my hair. "Actually¡­ not all dungeons are dangerous, you know?" "Ehhhhh? For real?" I blink up at her, tail swaying curiously behind me. "Of course!" Eris smiles. "Hey, how come you already forgot about dungeons classifications?" "Oh right!" I exclaim, immeidately remembering it. Dungeons are classified into F to S rank. So, I guess the dungeons used for housing are all F rank dungeons! "Nice, don''t forget that again!" Eris says, patting my head. "Nn!" I nod. And so, she starts explaining to me about dungeon housing. Apparently, this world has all kinds of dungeons. And nearly half of them¡­ are practically harmless. Little to no monster activity, stable environments, some even have natural mana-rich springs, or beautiful sceneries no one can find on the surface. So, if a dungeon''s proven to be safe, and someone claims the land, they can build homes inside. Of course, they still have to go through inspections and all those boring procedures. On the other hand¡­ Dungeon housing isn''t actually managed by the Adventurer''s Guild. Nope. That''s a whole different story. It falls under the Hearthcarvers Guild, a super specialized organization that handles all things dungeon housing. Kind of like a mix between home construction experts and real estate agents¡­ for dangerous places. They take care of everything¡ªfrom dungeon investigations, safety verifications, land surveys¡­ all the way to buying and selling dungeon properties. But¡­ apparently, living inside a dungeon is a bit pricier than living in a normal city like Mistvale. Which¡­ yeah, I guess that makes sense. After all, you''d have to pay for regular safety checkups, monster inspections, and all kinds of maintenance costs¡ªjust to make sure your cozy little dungeon home doesn''t randomly collapse¡­ or get swarmed by slimes in the middle of the night. Yikes. And then, there''s the whole isolation thing. No nearby markets. No schools. No churches. No public baths. Sooo¡­ for most people, it''s just not worth the trouble. After all, why live in a dungeon when you could stay in a comfy, bustling city like Mistvale? But for people like us, people who want peace, people who want quiet, people who want freedom from the endless noise of civilization, it sounds like a dream come true! Sure, we''d have to give up visiting the market and stuffing our faces with delicious food every day. But we could hunt, we could gather! We could live off the land, no problem! Self-sufficient Eris and Felicia, living wild and free! Oh hell yeah, we could even buy seeds and grow our own garden! Well¡­ actually, scratch that. We''re catgirls, we don''t really eat vegetables! But¡­ a few flower patches would be sooo nice! Umu¡­ that would be adorable! Ahhhh, I''m already dreaming about it! But then¡ª Ping! A question pops into my head. "Wait, Eris!" I blurt out, ears perking. "How does this whole process actually work? I mean¡­ who owns dungeon land to begin with? Like, when it''s first discovered?" Eris chuckles, clearly enjoying my curiosity. "Oh! That''s a good question." She grins, brushing a few leaves off her shoulder. "You''re wondering how the Hearthcarvers Guild gets the right to sell dungeon land, right?" "Yeah, exactly!" I nod eagerly, tail swishing behind me. "Like¡­ how do you even get the right to claim unclaimed, uninhabited land?" "Well¡­ it''s actually pretty simple." Eris flashes me a smile. "There''s a law in this kingdom called the Right of First Discovery. And like the name says, whoever discovers a dungeon or land first¡­ gets the legal right to claim ownership of it. Officially recognized by the crown." "Oooooh! So it''s like that, huh?" I blink, tail flicking thoughtfully. Makes sense, I guess¡­ A treasure hunter''s dream, right? You find it¡­ You own it. But then¡ª Ping! Another lightbulb flickers on in my head. "Wait a minute, Eris!" I blurt out, my eyes sparkling with sudden excitement. "If I discover a gold mine inside a dungeon¡­ does that mean it''s mine now? Like, all of it?" Eris snorts, barely holding back her laughter. "Nah, silly cat." She shakes her head, smiling. "It doesn''t work like that." "Ehhhh? Why not?" I pout, tail drooping. "Well¡­ the rules for claiming dungeon land are kinda strict, actually." Eris raises her hand, holding up her fingers one by one as she explains, like she''s teaching a kitten. "First¡­ the area has to be completely free of monster activity for at least twenty-four months after discovery. Second¡­ the air has to be breathable and free of any toxic hazards¡ªno deadly mists, no cursed fogs, none of that spooky stuff. And third¡­ there''s a minimum space requirement. The place needs at least ten thousand square meters of usable space." She pauses there, smirking. "And¡­ there''s a looot more rules stacked on top of that. But if I tell you all of them, we''ll probably still be standing here when the moon''s out!" Chapter 186 - 186: Law of the First Discovery "And¡­ there''s a looot more rules stacked on top of that. But if I tell you all of them, we''ll probably still be standing here when the moon''s out!" "Ughhh¡­ so the gold mine''s off the table, huh?" I groan dramatically, slumping forward. "Yup." Eris giggles and gives me a playful poke on the forehead. "Gold mines, crystal mines, things like that can''t be claimed as private property. Think about it. You can''t exactly live inside a gold mine, right? Those kinds of resource-rich places are considered royal land¡ªimmediately falling under the Kingdom''s control." "Wait, what? So if I find a gold mine, I get nothing?!" I huff, cheeks puffing out. "That''s so unfair!" "Not nothing," Eris giggles. "If you report it, you''re still entitled to a fixed finder''s reward. I think¡­ maybe 10% of whatever''s harvested?" "Whaaaat? Only 10%?!" I cry, tail bristling. "Still super unfair! I did all the work!" "Yeah, that''s why a lot of people don''t report their discoveries right away." Eris shrugs, grinning. "They try to secretly mine it themselves before the authorities find out." "Ohhh¡­ sneaky sneaky!" I grin back. "But¡­" Eris leans in close, her smirk turning sly. "If you don''t report it¡­ and someone else does first¡­ guess what? You''ll get punished, and they''ll get your share instead." "WHAAAAAT?!" I yelp, ears shooting straight up. "Heehee~ What?" Eris teases, eyes sparkling with amusement. "Don''t tell me¡­ you didn''t accidentally stumble onto a gold mine somewhere, did you?" "E-ehhh?! Of course not!" I flail, cheeks burning red. "I-it was just a hypothetical! Totally hypothetical!" "Silly Felicia¡­" Eris chuckles softly, ruffling my hair again. I close my eyes for a moment¡­ leaning into her hand, letting the warmth of her touch chase away the chill of the autumn wind. Her fingers are gentle. Comforting. Like a little anchor in my stormy head. But then¡­ I grow quiet. Because¡­ a different thought slips into my heart. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A heavier one. "¡­Well¡­ I¡­ I was actually thinking," I murmur, lowering my voice as the words stumble out, softer now. "If we could somehow¡­ claim that S-rank dungeon as our territory¡­ we could make it off-limits, right? Then no one could go there. No one would bother Morvena¡­" Eris falls silent too, her expression softening. "¡­That would be nice," she says quietly. "But¡­ it''s probably impossible. There are just¡­ way too many monsters down there, remember? It''d never meet the safety requirements. Not in a hundred years." "¡­Yeah¡­" I sigh, shoulders slumping as the little hope inside me crumbles. I know she''s right. But¡­ still. I wish it weren''t like that. But Eris squeezes my hand, and the warmth returns. "Anyway!" she chirps, swinging my hand softly as we walk, as if brushing away the heavy mood. The leaves crunch beneath our boots again, filling the quiet with a cozy rustling sound. "There''s also something called the Right of First Land Reclamation!" "Huh? What''s that?" I blink, tail swaying lazily behind me. "It''s kinda similar to the Right of First Discovery," she explains, kicking a stubborn leaf off the path. "But instead of just finding the land¡­ you actively reclaim it from monsters. You clear out all the monsters, improve the soil, keep it clean, make it habitable, and then¡­ after a few years of strict inspections and evaluations, the land becomes yours!" "Oooh! That''s actually really cool!" I exclaim, tail flicking excitedly. "Yup! And it''s a big business, too," Eris adds with a little laugh. "But since it takes tons of manpower and resources, only the biggest guilds or really rich factions can pull it off. Once the land is safe and stable, they can either sell it to the Hearthcarvers Guild, or straight to buyers who wanna live there." "I see¡­ I see¡­" I nod eagerly, soaking up all this new knowledge like a sponge. Wow¡­ this world may be just a medieval fantasy, but it''s full of interesting laws and little tricks, huh? And just like that¡­ We spend the next stretch of the walk chatting and giggling, lost in our own little world of dungeon houses, weird laws, and silly daydreams. I keep pestering Eris with all kinds of ridiculous questions, and she¡ªbeing Eris¡ªanswers them all patiently, her voice filled with that soft, knowing amusement. Like she''s indulging a child. Or¡­ maybe like she just enjoys seeing me so curious. The streets wind on, and before I even notice how far we''ve gone, we finally come to a stop. I blink. And tilt my head back. Waaah¡­ this place is¡­ huge!!! Standing before us is a building like nothing I''ve ever seen before. It towers above the other guild halls, easily twice the size of the Adventurer''s Guild. Tall, proud, and elegant, its facade gleams under the afternoon sun, all polished stone and shining steel. On top of that, there are massive white marble pillars that rise toward the sky, carved with delicate reliefs of vines and flowers, wrapping up and around like they''re alive. And the entrance gate¡­ it''s not just a gate. It''s a masterpiece! Silvery-white steel, engraved with swirling patterns of mythical beasts, dragons, and birds, the kind of craftsmanship that makes you feel like you''re standing at the foot of some royal palace, not a guild! "Felicia," Eris says softly, placing her hands on her hips and smiling like she owns the place. "Welcome to the Hearthcarvers Guild!" "Woooow¡­" I gasp, tail fluffing up from the sheer grandness of it all. And just as I''m staring, mouth open, the grand gate creaks open. It moves with a smooth, almost whispering hum of magic, as if the steel itself is alive. From within steps a woman with long, curly white hair in a perfectly pressed, deep black uniform trimmed with silver. She moves gracefully, her posture elegant, like someone from a noble house. And yet¡­ there''s a warmth in her eyes as she lowers her head politely to us. "Welcome, honored guests," she greets us with a soft smile. "How may the Hearthcarvers assist you today?" Chapter 187 - 187: Hearthcarvers Guild "Welcome, honored guests. How may the Hearthcarvers assist you today?" the guild staff says with a professional smile. Eris steps forward without hesitation, her usual confidence shining through. "Hi, we''d like to learn about available dungeon properties," she says with an easy smile, "and maybe get some guidance on the buying process?" The guild woman gives a gentle nod, her posture as graceful as a dance. "Of course. We would be delighted to assist. Please, follow me inside." And so¡­ we do. We step past the gleaming threshold, through the tall, ornate gates, and into a place that feels like a different world entirely. Inside, the Hearthcarvers Guild is nothing like the noisy streets of Mistvale. It''s quiet¡­ but not cold. Warm light pours down from enchanted glass domes overhead, turning the pale granite floor into a river of soft gold and pearl. Every surface gleams, polished to perfection. And the air¡­ it smells faintly of lavender, and something woody and grounding, like old books and cedar. I instinctively stick close to Eris, trying hard not to let my boots squeak against the too-shiny floor. My ears flick at every small sound: the quiet shuffle of papers, the soft murmur of voices, the hum of magic pulsing faintly through the walls. This place feels¡­ sacred, like a temple for some reason. Eventually, after a few moments of walking in respectful silence, the staff woman leads us to a waiting area tucked away behind tall carved screens. There''s a long, low table made of dark, polished wood, its surface smooth like glass, and two long velvet couches, plush and rich in a deep, dark red color. I can''t help but gape a little, hugging my arms around myself. "It''s like¡­ so fancy in here!" I whisper under my breath, tugging on Eris'' arm. Eris chuckles, plopping down onto one of the couches and patting the seat beside her. "Yeah. Feels more like a noble''s mansion than a guild, huh?" I flop down next to her, still wide-eyed, tail flicking with restless excitement. The cushion sinks under me, swallowing me up in softness. Waaah¡­ fancy! Reminds me of princess Felicia''s couch for some reason. Then, the guild woman, ever poised, tilts her head politely. "Would the honored guests care for a drink? We offer fresh water or a selection of teas." "Oh, two teas, please," Eris says smoothly. The woman bows ever so slightly and disappears without a sound. A few minutes later, she returns, her tray balanced perfectly. Two delicate cups of steaming tea¡­ and to my surprise, a small assortment of treats as well. There are candies wrapped in shiny paper, delicate biscuits, and even a few pieces of dark chocolate. They look¡­ absolutely delicious. If it was me just a few days ago, I would''ve munched on those snacks like a greedy little beast. But now¡­ haaah¡­ this cursed numb tongue of mine is driving me crazy! All I can do is stare at the treats longingly, like a starving cat pressed against a bakery window. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ughhh¡­ This is torture¡­ Still, I try to focus. The guild staff sits down across from us. She then carefully pours the tea into delicate porcelain cups, then proceed to opens the sugar jar with a soft clink, offering it to us. Eris grins and dumps a generous amount into her tea, swirling it around with a soft stir. I copy her, even though¡­ well¡­ it''s pointless for me, isn''t it? We both take a sip. The warmth of the tea slides down my throat and settles in my belly. Comforting¡­ even if it tastes like plain hot water to me now. Then, finally, the guild staff speaks. "So, may I ask what kind of properties you are interested in purchasing today?" Her voice is smooth and polite, but there''s a subtle sharpness beneath it¡ªthe kind of tone used by people who handle very expensive things. "And do you already have a particular place in mind?" she adds, gracefully pulling out a sleek pen and parchment. "We''re looking for something quiet and private," Eris says casually, crossing her legs as she leans back into the velvet cushions. "Somewhere surrounded by nature. Preferably with a stable climate, and easy access to natural food sources." The guild staff nods, jotting everything down in that elegant script of hers. Her pen moves like it''s dancing. "Anything else I should keep in mind?" "Hmmm¡­" Eris pretends to think for a second, then shrugs. "Nope. Just show me all the available options. Price doesn''t matter." There''s a sudden silence. The woman''s pen pauses mid-stroke. I stiffen in my seat. Wait. Did I hear that right? I blink at Eris, ears twitching. She just said¡­ price¡­ doesn''t matter? Right? RIGHT? What the heck? Even the guild woman, who''s been calm and composed this whole time, seems briefly thrown off. Her eyes flick up in a blink of surprise, but just for a split second. Then her expression smooths over like silk, and she gives a polite nod. "Oh, and I almost forgot," Eris adds, reaching into the inside her pocket. She pulls out a small, black card, sleek and glossy, with a mysterious shimmer. I can''t tell what''s written on it from this angle, but it looks¡­ fancy, and important, dangerous, even? Eris slides it across the table like she''s placing a casual bet. The guild woman takes the card, and the moment her eyes land on it¡­ Something changes. Her expression doesn''t shift much¡ªbut it''s enough. Her gaze sharpens, the curve of her lips turns ever so slightly upward, and her posture becomes even more refined, like she''s just realized exactly who she''s dealing with. "Thank you for the information," she says with a soft bow. "I''ll inform our property consultant immediately. Someone will be with you shortly to assist with your selection." With that, she stands and glides away, her heels tapping faintly against the polished floor until she disappears behind a set of tall oak doors. I finally exhale the breath I didn''t realize I was holding. "Wow!" I murmur, stretching my legs out and flopping back against the velvet cushions. "They''re really professional here!" "Of course they are." Eris grins, swirling her tea in its cup. "They''re gonna milk a hella lot of money from us, anyway." "Urghhh¡­" I groan, slumping dramatically against her shoulder. "You''re right¡­" But then something itches at my mind. I glance sideways at her, suspicious. "But Eris¡­ what was that card?" I ask, lowering my voice, leaning towards her. "That guild lady completely changed the moment she saw it!" Eris just chuckles under her breath. Then she leans in close too, her lips brushing near my ear, and whispers softly: "That, my dear Felicia¡­ is a Black Sigil." She pulls back just enough to flash a little smirk. "Eh? Black¡­" "Shhhh." Eris presses a finger to her lips, grinning. "Oh!" I gasp, finally catching on. I quickly lower my voice to a whisper. "B-Black Sigil? What''s that?" "It''s proof of the highest patronage status with the Hearthcarvers," Eris whispers back. "So they know not to waste my time by showing us the inferior stuff, and will even give us some nice benefits." Gulp. "¡­I-I see¡­" I clutch my teacup tighter, the warmth of the porcelain doing nothing to chase away the sudden chill crawling down my spine. Now that I think about it¡­ Eris'' real identity is still a total mystery, isn''t it? All I know for sure is that she used to be one of the pillars of the ShadowFang Guild. She''s strong. She''s respected. She''s scary. But¡­ now I''m starting to get the feeling Eris might actually be way, way more than I thought. Is she¡­ some secret high-ranking noble? Or worse¡­ royalty? Before I can spiral too far, Eris suddenly speaks, her tone dripping with amusement, as if she''s reading my mind again. "Oh? You''re thinking about how the heck did I get it, right?" she teases. "What?!" I blink, caught off guard, blurting out loudly. I immediately lower my voice again. "H-How? How did you get something like that?" Eris giggles softly, leaning in even closer, her voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. "I took it from a corpse." "¡­Wha¡­?" "He wanted to kill me first," she says, grinning lazily. "But, well¡­ he didn''t. I killed him instead. Found this little thing tucked inside his pocket." My mouth hangs open. "D-Damn¡­ are you serious?" "Yup." She takes a delicate sip of her tea, as if recounting a lazy stroll in the park. Gulp¡­ Why¡­ why is Eris making me so nervous now? It''s like I''m getting tiny glimpses of something terrifying beneath that laid-back, smug smile. The thought of people trying to kill Eris¡­ the thought of what kind of life she used to live¡­ it sends an involuntary shiver racing down my spine. And now that I think about it¡­ why did Eris has to hide identity in the first place? She still doesn''t want to tell me, and I guess I shouldn''t pry too much either. But¡­ I do hope she''ll open up to me someday. Anyway, we sip our tea quietly, waiting. It doesn''t take long, maybe five minutes, before a well-dressed gentleman arrives. He''s a tall human, with sharp features, slicked-back silver hair, and a crisp black suit subtly embroidered with the Hearthcarvers crest. He bows deeply, his manner impeccable. "Good afternoon, honored guests," he greets, his tone both warm and polished. "My name is Alvero. I will be your property consultant today. It''s a pleasure to assist you. If you wish, we can move somewhere more private to discuss your purchasing plans." "Sure!" Eris smiles as we rise from our comfy seats. "Nice to meet you, Alvero." "The pleasure is mine as well, Miss¡­?" "Eris. Eris Wildfang." "Yes, Ms. Eris Wildfang." And so, Alvero leads us deeper into the building, toward a private chamber. It kind of reminds me of that secret meeting room Karlogen arranged for us at the Adventurer''s Guild. Chapter 188 - 188: Black Sigil The door closes behind us with a soft, muffled click. Alvero steps forward with composed grace and gestures toward the plush velvet couch arranged at the heart of the chamber. "Please, make yourselves comfortable," he says with a courteous nod. Eris flops down with casual ease, one leg draped lazily over the other, clearly unfazed by the lavish surroundings. I settle beside her more cautiously, casting slow glances around the room as awe creeps quietly up my spine. This place¡­ is fancy. Far more refined than that hidden chamber Karlogen used back at the Adventurer''s Guild. Here, the air carries the subtle scent of sandalwood and old parchment, warm and grounding. The walls are lined with shelves filled with thick, leather-bound tomes and detail paintings in gold frame. Some are landscapes, some portraits, and one large map of Mistvale''s outer regions. In the far corner, a tall grandfather clock ticks with steady rhythm, its brass pendulum swinging silently. A polished grand piano sits untouched along one wall. And tucked just across from us, there''s even a small private bar stocked with crystal decanters and polished glassware! Is this¡­ normal? Do all major guilds have secret rooms like this? I mean¡ªwhat the heck? On the other hand, no tea and biscuits this time, though. Instead, Alvero makes his way toward the bar. He then selects a dark, elegant bottle and turns back to us, the faintest smile curving at his lips. "Would you care to try our century-aged wine?" he offers, his voice like silk over glass. "Yes, please," Eris replies with a composed smile. "That''s very kind of you." "It is my honor, dear guest," Alvero replies with a courteous dip of his head. And then, he opens the bottle. With a soft pop, the cork slips free from the bottle. "Hmmm!" Eris instantly reacts, smiling as she takes in the fragrant of the wine. Meanwhile, I still can''t smell! Regardless, Alvero takes another quick minute to prepare a small platter of thin slices of cheese, sausages, cold cuts, some fruits. Looks like they will pair nicely with the wine. He places it before us with measured care, as though it were a ritual. Then, with both hands steady, he pours the wine. The wine flows into the crystal glasses in smooth ribbons, dark and heavy, like melted garnet. Under the glow of the chandelier, I catch hints of violet shimmer swirling within the deep red. It looks almost magical. "This vintage is made from the Velros¨¦ berry, a rare fruit grown only in the frozen terraces of Northern Lunareth," Alvero explains. "It''s known to subtly enhance mana flow and support blood circulation. A favorite among arcanists and nobles alike." "I see," Eris murmurs, her eyes resting on the glass. She tilts it slightly, watching how the deep red liquid catches the light, then swirls the glass professionally, lifts it to her lips, and takes a quiet sip. Meanwhile, I just¡­ stare. My fingers tighten slightly around the delicate stem of my glass. After all¡­ what the hell? One hundred years old wine?! A whole bottle, just for us?! That''s gotta be¡­ expensive as hell! And if we can''t finish this bottle, isn''t that a big waste? Still¡­ Is this the kind of perk you get with a Black Sigil?! Is this what VIP feels like?! I can''t even taste anything right now and I still want to cry from the luxury! Eris, after taking the first sip, leans back and looks at Alvero with a playful glint in her eyes. "So, how is it?" Alvero asks, his voice soft. "Wonderful," Eris replies. "W-wonderful!" I reply too, even though I tasted nothing. But then¡ª "To think the Hearthcarvers Guild''s property consultant is such a young gentleman," Eris says with a faint, teasing smile. "I''m impressed." What?! My eyes widen in disbelief. Wait¡ªhe''s not just a regular staff member? He''s the Guildmaster?! A FEAKING GUILDMASTERU!? HE ONLY LOOKS TWENTY FIVE! HOLY SHIT! I nearly choke on my wine. Alvero offers a modest smile and bows his head slightly. "Thank you, Ms. Eris. But I must say, the true surprise is you." He steps away briefly and returns with a small dish, setting it gently between us. A neat arrangement of golden chocolate truffles rests on the porcelain plate. Then, he sits down. "To think a young lady like yourself possesses a Black Sigil¡­ quite rare indeed." They both chuckle after that. "So, would you like to recheck it?" Eris asks after a moment, raising her brow. "If you don''t mind," Alvero replies, folding his hands politely. "I''d like to verify it for our records. I hope that''s not offensive." "Not at all," Eris replies easily, sliding the sleek black card across the table. "Thank you." Alvero accepts it carefully. From his coat pocket, he withdraws a small magnifying lens, thin and silver-rimmed, etched with tiny glowing runes that pulse with faint enchantment. He holds the card close and begins his examination I sit there watching him, barely breathing. Wow¡­ this feels like watching some super-secret high-stakes deal going down. Eris looks completely unbothered. Regal, even! And here I am, still clutching my wine glass like it''s a fragile relic. However, Eris, probably noticing how tense I''ve gotten, move to gently places her hand over mine and gives it a soft squeeze. I glance at her, and she just smiles, calm as ever. It helps. A little. I take a slow breath, try to relax my shoulders, and tell myself not to spill the wine. ----------------------- Alvero finishes examining the sigil after nearly a full minute of silence. He lowers the black card back onto the table, placing it neatly in front of Eris. The faint glow from his arcane lens fades, and he tucks it away into his coat once more. "Thank you for your patience," he says at last. "I''ve completed the verification. The sigil is genuine." He bows his head, just slightly. A gesture of both respect and apology. "My apologies for the formality." Eris offers a small smile as she picks up the card and slides it back into the inner pocket of her coat. "No worries," she replies, her voice smooth and unbothered. "I expected it." Alvero straightens slowly, the faintest hint of curiosity flickering behind his composed expression. "If I may ask¡­" he begins, carefully, "how did you acquire this sigil? They are exceptionally rare. As far as I''m aware, fewer than a dozen exist in the world. Each one is granted only to our most significant benefactors and longstanding patrons." Eris tilts her head slightly to the side. Her smile lingers, but something shifts in her eyes. "Do I have to answer that?" Her voice remains light, almost teasing, but something in her expression sharpens. The glimmer in her eyes is no longer playful. The air shifts. It''s subtle, like the pressure that builds just before thunder rolls. A quiet heaviness settles over the room¡ªnot loud or sudden, but enough to make me straighten in my seat without even realizing it. Alvero doesn''t flinch. He holds her gaze for a breath longer, before bowing again, deeper this time. "Of course not," he says gently. "It doesn''t matter who holds the sigil. Our role is to serve its bearer with the highest discretion and respect." "Good," Eris replies, her smirk returning, though her tone is still a touch cool. "Glad you understand." The moment passes. Alvero adjusts the cuffs of his sleeves and clears his throat softly, returning to his usual polished demeanor. "Then, shall we continue? I''ll begin by outlining the privileges associated with the Black Sigil¡ªjust in case you''ve forgotten or were never given the full briefing." "Go ahead," Eris says, reclining comfortably into the velvet cushions. One arm rests lazily along the back of the couch, her other hand holding mine. And just like that, the tension evaporates. Alvero slips into professional mode, his voice fluid and clear as he begins to speak. --------------------------- Moments pass in quiet as Alvero''s explanation continues¡­ and then, everything he says starts hitting me all at once. Oh my gods. Holy¡ªwhat? Did I hear that right? As the bearer of a Black Sigil, we''re granted: ¡ª Unlimited priority access to all property listings, even the restricted or classified ones. ¡ª Exclusive rights to preview unannounced real estate auctions before they go public. ¡ª Customization services including dungeon weather stabilization, mana field adjustments, teleportation portal installation and terrain reshaping. ¡ª Lifetime property protection wards, maintained quarterly by elite enchanters. ¡ª A personal liaison assigned to manage everything from paperwork to furniture placement. ¡ª Full emergency evacuation and defense protocols if the property is ever compromised. ¡ª Direct request channels to hire Hearthcarvers'' elite beast-tamers, builders, and druids for habitat management. ¡ª No taxes on dungeon land for the first 50 years. (Fifty!) ¡ª Guaranteed non-interference from local governments, noble houses, and adventurer guilds. ¡ª And¡­ if we ever want to sell the property later? Hearthcarvers will buy it back at a guaranteed minimum value! But most important of all? Full identity protection! Normally, when someone buys property¡ªespecially through a guild of this scale¡ªthey have to register everything. Full legal name. Country of origin. Class status. Magical certification. All of it. And once it''s recorded, it becomes part of the public ledger. Anyone with enough coin or influence can trace it. But not with the Black Sigil. With this, none of that ever happens. No name. No origin. No trace. Every contract is signed under a private seal. Even the internal Hearthcarvers staff won''t know who we really are. It''s as if the entire purchase is wrapped in shadow, sealed away in layers of enchanted discretion. I stare at the floor, stunned. My head spins a little. We''re not just buying a house¡­ We''re buying a hidden fortress!!! Beside me, Eris swirls her wine once more, unfazed. Her voice is smooth, almost nonchalant. "Hm. That''s very good." She doesn''t look amazed. Doesn''t look shocked or impressed. She just takes it all in with the serene confidence of someone who''s used to this kind of power. Alvero gives her a small, respectful nod. "If I may proceed," he says gently, "Kathy mentioned you were searching for a secluded, nature-adjacent property. Something private, with organic food access, stable weather and minimal outside contact?" "Yup, that''s correct," Eris replies, her voice smooth and unhurried. "And also," She crosses one leg over the other, flashing a small smile. "Show me your best houses. At any price." Alvero''s lips twitch upward in a knowing smile, and I see it, just a hint of satisfaction touching his features. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Very well, Ms. Wildfang," he replies. "In that case¡­ allow me to present our most exclusive options." Chapter 189 - 189: Real estate Alvero offers a modest smile, then reaches for the silver ring on his left hand. He twists it once. A soft pulse of light radiates from the band. Oooh! Looks like it''s also a storage ring! In a shimmer of magic, he draws forth a large crystal sphere, nearly the size of a watermelon! It hovers momentarily in his palm before he sets it gently on the table between us. The surface of the globe is smooth and flawless, humming faintly. The moment I see it, my heart skips. Why does this feel like¡­ Deja vu? Wait a minute! This thing looks just like the mana assessment orb from the Adventurer''s Guild! I stiffen instinctively. From the corner of my eye, I catch Eris glancing at me. Her lips curl into a smirk, and she raises one delicate brow. I narrow my eyes at her, immediately suspicious. What? What is she thinking? She looks at me¡­ then at the orb¡­ then back at me again, her smile deepening with quiet mischief, like she''s trying to secretly reminding me something¡­ S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ GASP! ERISSS! I realize what she''s doing. She''s teasing me, mocking me silently over the time I knocked over Karlogen''s mana orb like a bumbling fool! She doesn''t have to say it out loud. Her grin says it all: Don''t. Drop. It. Again! My cheeks flush instantly, and I lean in and pinch her in the side! But she doesn''t even flinch, just laughs softly under her breath, looking far too smug about herself. Oh, she''s definitely getting double the tickling punishment tonight! Mark my words! I sit back with a dramatic pout, arms folded tightly as I pretend to sulk. Meanwhile, Eris just tilts her head toward me, eyes sparkling. Totally unrepentant. Jeez! She''s having way too much fun! Suddenly¡ª Snap! Alvero snaps his fingers. In an instant, the soft lighting in the room vanishes. Everything goes dark, shadows swallowing the space around us. But the orb¡­ It begins to glow. First dimly, like the flicker of a distant lantern, then steadily brighter until it bathes the table in a gentle bluish light. The surface shimmers with a cloudy mist inside, swirling like fog caught in moonlight. "This is our latest invention," Alvero says in a calm, polished tone. "Using this device, we can store and display real-time images of all Hearthcarvers properties. Every detail you see is an accurate projection of the actual location." "Oh, that''s very nice," Eris replies, her voice genuinely impressed. Then she tilts her head slightly. "But¡­ isn''t that a little invasive?" "Ah! You don''t have to worry," Alvero says quickly, waving his hand with a nervous chuckle. "As soon as the purchase is finalized, all Arcane Observers are removed from the property. We promise never to spy on our clients. I swear it, on the Guild''s reputation." Eris narrows her eyes just a little. "You''d better mean that." "I do," he replies with conviction, bowing his head slightly. He lets out a slow breath, visibly relieved that her suspicion doesn''t linger. Then, with a subtle motion, he adjusts the position of his fingers, and the mist inside the globe begins to shift. I lean in slowly, blinking at the swirling fog. It stirs in rhythm with Alvero''s gestures, curling and parting as if guided by an unseen hand. The magic radiates gently from his fingertips, coaxing shapes to form from within the orb. Whoa¡­ is this thing actually a hologram? That''s so cool. Alvero continues, his voice smooth and composed. "Based on your request¡ªa location with deep seclusion, natural abundance, a stable environment, and maximum privacy¡ªI''ve selected a shortlist of our finest properties." The mist churns one last time, then clears. Within the globe, a vivid landscape comes into view: a secluded valley blanketed in greenery, ringed by protective mountains and veiled in soft silver mist. At the heart of it sits a majestic stone mansion, its rooftops climbing with ivy, the grounds surrounded by flowering trees and nearby, there is a small lake so pristine that it acts as mirror, reflecting the clouds above. "This first property," Alvero says, gesturing with care, "is hidden within the Vale of Virellen dungeon cluster, an unregistered pocket territory that is purchased and protected by us to make sure no unauthorized person can get in. Temperate year-round, with abundant fresh water, dense foliage, and an existing mana-rich ecosystem." The image zooms in gracefully, transitioning between scenes: the wide stone terrace overlooking the lake, the winding forest trails, the peaceful orchard garden blooming with corlorful flora. Every view is pristine, vivid, and so real I swear I can almost smell the dew and hear the quiet birdsong. My breath catches in my throat. It''s beautiful! Eris leans forward slightly, resting her elbow on the armrest as her eyes follow the shifting images. A while later¡­ The Vale of Virellen fades from the crystal orb, the mist curling inward as Alvero prepares to show us the next option. Honestly, that first mansion was amazing. There was so much space and such a gorgeous view! But there was one small problem. Spiders! Yes, spiders! Not the giant ones that could kill me, like those in Vanessa''s Dungeon, but tiny house spiders nesting in corners, hiding between roof beams, and occasionally creeping out from behind bookshelves. Alvero tried to brush it off as ''natural pest activity'' common in forested dungeons. "They''re harmless and may even be helpful, as they eat other unwanted insects," he said. But¡­ well, it doesn''t matter. The moment Eris heard the word ''spiders,'' her expression flattened. And mine? Yeah, no thank you. We made eye contact, nodded in perfect unspoken agreement, and Eris leaned back with a smile that said, Next. "No spiders," she said crisply. "Next property, please." "Alright," Alvero nodded. As he moved his fingers, the fog inside the orb stirred again, shifting and reshaping with a faint ripple of light. With another tap, Alvero adjusted the orb, and a new landscape bloomed into view. This time: a breathtaking beachfront estate! Chapter 190 - 190: Many nice houses! This time: a breathtaking beachfront estate! It isn''t an ocean, actually, but a massive freshwater lake, wide and shimmering, stretching almost endlessly toward the horizon. The waters are a deep, mirror-like blue, dotted with lily pads and home to schools of colorful fish, freshwater crabs, and shrimp. A natural bounty of marine protein, Alvero explains, perfect for a catgirl''s diet! The house itself is stunning: pale stone with pearlescent tile roofs that glint in the sunlight, wide verandas with sheer white curtains fluttering in the breeze, and long wooden docks stretching over the tranquil lake. The property includes a private boathouse, a greenhouse garden, and even a geothermal spring tucked behind a flowering cliffside. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A large boat is included for occasional trips on the lake, perhaps for fishing or diving. Eris and I both lean forward, visibly impressed. I can practically feel the warm wind against my skin, taste the saltless freshness of the lake, and imagine lazy afternoons napping by the water, bathed in sunlight. "Hey, this one is¡­ kind of perfect!" I murmur, eyes wide. "Yeah, it''s quite nice," Eris agrees, sounding almost surprised. "Very peaceful." But then¡ª "There is¡­ one problem, though," Alvero says hesitantly. "What is it?" Eris asks. "Veilglass Distortion¡­" "Oh¡­ that''s unfortunate¡­" Eris sighs. I turn to her. ''Eris, what is that?'' ''Well, it''s not scary, just a rare phenomenon sometimes found in dungeons. It interferes with certain spells, particularly space-attribute magic. Many believe Veilglass Distortion results from overlapping fragmented leyline veins.'' "Yes," Alvero adds. "It means space-attribute magic won''t work within this dungeon." "But we don''t use space magic, do we?'' I ask. "Yeah, but it means we can''t install teleportation gates there," Eris explains. "Oh¡­" Right. One of Eris''s requirements is having teleportation gates for easy travel. That way, we could move back and forth from our house to Mistvale or quickly reach other dungeons. I look at the beautiful lakeside house. The beach is so inviting and cool¡­ But, well¡­ No teleportation gates? That''s a dealbreaker. Eris shakes her head. "Next, please." "Alright," Alvero says, proceeding to show us another property. We go through a few more properties after that. First, a cliffside fortress carved directly into a floating boulder, drifting peacefully above a vast mana field. Gorgeous views, breathtaking architecture¡­ but the gravity in the area was unstable. Every hour, objects would float for one minute. Chairs drifted upward, and Eris did not enjoy her teacup casually sliding off the table in the projection. Next. Then came the Rosewood Preserve: an enchanting manor surrounded by glowing redwood trees, their leaves shimmering with eternal twilight hues. Romantic, dreamy, and supposedly excellent for mana regeneration. But the entire place was under a soft, magical night effect twenty-two hours a day, with just two hours of daylight. I nearly dozed off just looking at it. After all, as catgirls, we need our sunbaths. Next. Then there was Meadowhold: a lovely cottage nestled in a valley of rainbow-hued wildflowers, with a constant gentle breeze and butterflies literally everywhere. I sneezed just watching it. Eris didn''t say anything that time. She just turned her head toward me, one brow raised, as I sniffled pitifully. We said in unison: "Next." The mist swirls again. Another hour drifts by. At this point, we''ve rejected nearly twenty luxurious properties in a row. Verdant hilltop villas, crystal-bastion towers overlooking floating valleys, even an obsidian dome suspended over an underground geothermal river. All of them extravagant. All of them beautiful. And yet... none of them feel right. Alvero, to his credit, remains impeccably composed. His voice never wavers, his posture stays perfect, and he doesn''t complain. But still, there''s a faint tension hanging in the room now¡ªlike a taut thread stretched just a little too far. I catch a flicker of it in the way he clears his throat more often. The way his fingers pause just briefly before guiding the next swirl of mist inside the orb. He leans forward slightly, his brow furrows, ever so faintly. "Hmmm... this next one is a little strange," he murmurs. "Just show it," Eris says without missing a beat, her voice smooth, almost lazy, but her eyes fixed on the orb still. "Very well." Alvero traces a slow circle across the orb''s surface. The swirling white fog begins to shift, darkening. Shadows bloom inside the globe. The light in the room seems to dim with it, as if the magic is drawing the warmth away from the air. The scene emerges, quiet and haunting. A vast forest shrouded in soft, eternal twilight stretches outward under a dusky sky, the colors washed in pale blue and velvet purple. The trees are tall, their trunks dark and gnarled, their silverleaf canopies glowing faintly. Mist drifts lazily between the trunks, and glowing insects flit like embers in the air. At the center of this forest, nestled by the curve of a small lake, stands the mansion. It''s gothic in design, ornate and towering, built from dark gray stone veined with silver. Its spires reach up like claws toward the cloudy sky, and narrow arched windows glow softly with amber light. The main hall extends out toward the lake on an elegant causeway, and a wrought-iron gazebo sits at the shore, surrounded by some willow-like trees whose branches trail into the mirrorlike water. But what truly takes my breath away¡­ are the flowers. Hundreds¡ªno, thousands¡ªof crimson blooms scatter across the grounds. Not just in neat garden rows, but everywhere. They glow softly, almost mystically, like scattered embers dancing in the dusk. Their petals curl outward in delicate spirals, each one moving subtly in the breeze¡­ almost as if they''re breathing. The vivid red of them blazes against the estate''s otherwise pale, shadowed palette. A single burst of life in a world painted in twilight. I lean forward without realizing it, eyes wide. "Holy crap¡­" I whisper. Eris exhales, a slow, quiet breath. "Wow¡­ now this is breathtaking." Alvero nods. "This is the Noctis Sanctum, located deep within the Umbrafrost Expanse. It''s always twilight there, never fully day, never truly night. A unique atmospheric phenomenon called the Moongloom Halo keeps the region suspended in an eternal dusk." "I see, interesting." Eris murmurs. "But¡­ didn''t you say you need sunlight?" Alvero then asks, glancing at Eris. "Oh, right. Yeaah," Eris mutters, her voice dipping just slightly, a trace of disappointment slipping through. "And that''s not the only strange thing about this place," Alvero continues, "The flowers, those crimson ones you''re seeing, they grow like wild grass, covering almost everything. No matter how hard we tried to thin their population down, they would just grow back fully in just a few days." "Hm. Are they dangerous?" Eris asks, narrowing her eyes. "Not exactly. But¡­" He hesitates, just briefly. "I''ve heard people say that walking through a field of them can make you feel lightheaded and disoriented. It''s not harmful, as far as we know, but it is¡­ unnerving." "I see¡­" Eris sighs. "That''s too bad. It''s such a beautiful place. Felicia seemed to love it too." "Shall I move on?" Alvero offers gently. "Yup," Eris says, leaning back again. However¡­ "Wait¡ªhold up!" I blurt out, sitting upright, holding my hand out. Both of them glance at me. Because for some reason¡­ there''s this strange pull in my chest like a quiet, echoing weight. When I look at those flowers¡­ I feel like¡­ I''ve seen them somewhere before. Chapter 191 - 191: I like this mansion! As I gaze at the crimson flowers, a strange sensation stirs within me. Their glowing petals, curling like delicate spirals, seem¡­ familiar. It''s as if I''ve seen them before, not just in passing, but in a moment that lingers at the edge of memory, elusive yet insistent. This pull, this quiet familiarity, tugs at my heart like a magnet drawing iron. I trace a slow circle on the back of Eris''s hand with my thumb, sending a silent signal She understands instantly. "Felicia, so you like it?" she asks, turning to me. I nod, my movements deliberate, almost hesitant. "Yes¡­ I think I do." My eyes drift to Alvero, who watches us with calm attentiveness. "May I¡­ speak to Eris alone, please?" "Of course," he replies smoothly, bowing his head. "Take all the time you need. I''ll wait outside." Eris offers a polite smile. "Thank you. It''ll just be a moment." With a final nod, Alvero turns and steps out, the door closing behind him with a quiet click. The room falls into stillness. Only the soft glow of the orb remains. Eris turns to me, her expression shifting the moment we''re alone. "What''s wrong?" she asks. She knows I wouldn''t have asked unless it mattered. -------------------- Now that Alvero is gone, it''s just the two of us in the room. The overhead lights have been turned back on, casting a soft glow across the velvet-lined furniture and polished floor. The crystal orb still hovers quietly on the table between us, continuing to project the haunting image of the gothic mansion, twilight sky, pale stone towers, and those vivid crimson flowers swaying like silent flames. I draw a slow breath and begin. Quietly, I tell Eris what I felt. The strange sensation pulling at me, the heaviness in my chest, the way those flowers stirred something deep inside, a feeling of recognition I can''t explain. Her expression shifts as she listens. Eyes widening, her hand finds mine beneath the table, fingers curling around my own. "Wait¡­ You''re feeling that again? Like before?" "Not exactly," I say, shaking my head. "It''s not like what happened in the Vanessa Dungeon. It''s more like¡­ nostalgia. Like when I saw Alter''s pendant for the first time, or her dress. Just¡­ something familiar." Eris falls quiet, thoughtful. Her thumb traces a slow, calming circle over the back of my hand. "So¡­ it might be one of Alter''s memories?" "Probably," I murmur. My gaze drifts back to the orb and the field of glowing red flowers. If I had to guess¡­ they''re connected to her somehow. Those flowers must be something important, but whether they were part of a peaceful past or something more tragic¡­ I can''t say. But either way¡­ Alter herself is still resting. Somewhere deep within me, she is sleeping, recovering slowly, quietly. I can''t wake her just to ask about some random flower. And even if I wanted to, I doubt I could reach her. "So," Eris says after a pause, giving my hand another gentle squeeze, "should we just¡­ buy the property?" My eyes widen. "Is-Is that really okay? It must be ridiculously expensive. And what if it''s not the best place for us?" Eris just smiles. "Of course it''s okay," she says. "Don''t worry about the money. If you feel drawn to this place, then that''s enough reason for me. And besides¡ª" she leans back with a playful grin, "we can always sell it back to the Hearthcarvers Guild. I''ve got the Black Sigil, remember? We''re covered." I let out a breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding and nod, relief washing over me. "Nn. Thanks¡­ that really helps." "But what about you?" I glance at her. "Do you like the house too?" "Yeah! It''s a cool place!" Eris replies, her tone brightening. "Sure, the eternal twilight''s a little weird, and I''ll miss the sunlight¡­ but we can just go out of the dungeon whenever we want to sunbath, right?" "Right!" "And furthermore, it has its own charm." Eris adds. "I actually like this eternal dusk thing. We can always lounge on the rooftop when we want a breeze. The weather''s stable, and the flowers are way too beautiful." A smile tugs at my lips. "Yeah¡­" Eris leans forward, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "So, shall we go for it?" She pauses, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "Wait, how about we visit the place first? Just to be sure." I nod quickly. "Nn!" With that, we call Alvero back into the room and proceed to go to the property right away. -------------- Moments later, we''re standing inside the Hearthcarvers Guild''s teleportation portal chamber, also known, more formally, as the Dimensional Transit Hall. The room is vast and circular, built from polished stone laced with glowing runes. Pale silver light hums from the ceiling, and the air carries the faint scent of ozone and arcane crystal. In the center of the chamber stands the portal gate itself¡ªan elegant stone archway, carved with intricate glyphs that shimmer faintly like starlight. I stare in awe. It looks like a miniature version of a dungeon gate¡­ only it''s not floating mid-air. This one is set into a solid structure, built like an altar or shrine. And about its color¡­ this one glows a tranquil shade of pale blue. Soft, swirling light ripples across its surface like water stirred by an unseen wind. "This is amazing¡­" I murmur, stepping a little closer. The magical hum tickles at the edges of my hearing, strange and melodic. "Eris, d-do you know how it works?" "My pleasure," Alvero replies with a slight bow. "It''s very simple, really. Allow me to demonstrate." He steps up to the gate and reaches for the top of the frame, where a smooth, glowing stone is nestled in a small socket. "This," he says, gently removing it, "is a Keystone." The moment he pulls it free¡ª Vzzt. The swirling blue light vanishes, collapsing inward with a flicker and a faint sound like snapping thread. "The Keystone," Alvero continues, holding it up between two fingers, "is an enchanted focus. It stores spatial coordinates. Essentially, a destination." He steps to a side table and lifts a different stone, this one humming with a soft red hue. "A qualified mage specializing in spatial magic can ''record'' a location into a Keystone, imprinting it like a memory. When you insert that stone into the frame, the gate links to that place." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He fits the new Keystone into the socket. With a resonant hum, the arch flares to life once more. This time, the swirling energy is a warm red, glowing like coals beneath ash. "There," Alvero says with satisfaction. "I''ve loaded the coordinates. This portal will take you directly to the Noctis Sanctum. A teleportation anchor was installed there just a few days ago, so we actually won''t have to walk from the Southern Outpost." "Whoa!" Eris grins, visibly impressed. "Very nice!" I step a little closer, staring into the newly activated portal. The energy pulses softly, drawing me in. "But¡­ we used teleportation," I mumble, blinking at the swirling gate. "Doesn''t that, like¡­ cost something?" I mean, this is advanced space magic, right? There has to be some kind of price for activating a dimensional portal like this. "Yes, it requires mana stones," Alvero replies smoothly. "But for today, the Guild will gladly cover your travel expenses." He lowers his head slightly in a respectful gesture. "Oh! Thank you," Eris says, giving him a polite smile. "B-but¡­ how much does it cost normally?" I ask, chewing on my lower lip. Alvero tilts his head, calculating. "Roughly one B-rank core per activation." "Hmhmhmhmmm¡­" I murmur, mentally pulling up the numbers. "Wait¡­ we got 100 crowns per C-rank mana core when we turned in the Icy Frog quest, right?" "Yes," Eris nods. "So then¡­ how much does a B-rank core go for?" "About 5,000 crowns," she replies casually. "EH?" I blink. "EEEEHHHHHH!? FIVE THOUSAND!??" I almost fall over. I can''t believe it. Five freaking thousand? So a B rank core is fifty times more expensive than a C rank core? "Wait, wait! how far is Mistvale from the Umbrafrost Expanse??" I ask, eyes wide. "If we walk at your pace," Eris says with a teasing grin, "maybe¡­ two days?" Gasp! I collapse emotionally, feeling the soul leave my body. Sure, walking for two days sounds awful, definitely not fun at all! But five thousand crowns?? For one trip? Oh my gods! No wonder normal people don''t use this thing! THIS IS OUTRIGHT ROBBERY! "Anyway," Alvero says, gesturing toward the glowing portal with a faint smile. "Shall we?" "Yes," Eris replies, slipping her hand into mine. Her fingers are warm, steady, grounding me. "Let''s go." Alvero steps through the gate first, his form dissolving into the swirling red light. We follow close behind. And just like that¡ª The world vanishes. We stand now on a stone-paved clearing, surrounded by a sea of crimson flowers. Their glowing petals sway gently. Above us, the sky burns a dim, dusky red. And there it is, our soon-to-be mansion! A dark gothic building that look like a mini castle! Looking at this place via that orb at the guild, it''s already beautiful But now, as we have truly stepped inside it¡­ "Woahhh¡­" I murmur, unable to contain the awe swelling in my chest. Chapter 192 - 192: Weird flowers "Wooooaaaahhh!!!" I murmur, unable to contain the awe swelling in my chest. We stand at the edge of the field, surrounded by a sea of glowing crimson. The flowers shimmer faintly in the eternal dusk, their red petals flickering like scattered embers. They seem almost alive, breathing in time with the wind, their soft glow casting faint, dancing shadows across the dark grass. Above us, the sky is a dim shade of blood-red, veiled with thin, wispy clouds that stretch lazily across the horizon. The last light of a sun that never truly sets lingers there. And before us, standing tall and silent, is the mansion, a gothic mini castle. It takes my breath away. No projection from the orb could ever have captured this. No illusion could render the sheer presence, the weight of its beauty. Pale stone walls, rise from the earth like a cathedral carved into the bones of the world. Sharp, pointed spires pierce upward, some crowned with wrought-iron gargoyles, others wrapped in black ivy and blooming red flowers that cling like veins. Gothic arches frame tall stained-glass windows, some cracked but still gleaming faintly in the low light. Dark balconies curl around the upper floors, and a winding path of cobblestones leads up to a grand set of iron double doors, half open, as if waiting for us. For some reason, I can''t help but imagine bats flitting across the tower windows, and the distant howl of wolves echoing through the forested hills¡­ It feels like we''ve stepped straight into a dark fantasy novel, a world of ancient bloodlines and forgotten magic. A little eerie, yes, but breathtaking. So dark. So cool. A little scary. But I smile to myself. After all, I have Eris! Even if there is a vampire or a werewolf there, she will beat their asses and protect me! Anyways, the air is crisp and clean, cool in the best way. A soft breeze brushes past us, rustling the leaves, stirring the flowers. It dances through our hair. I take a deep breath, inhaling the new air. And together with the air, the scent from thousands of red flowers fills my lungs. It''s sweet, soft, and vaguely rosy, like a luxurious body mist. It''s subtle, not overpowering. Just enough to curl at the edge of my senses and lift the corners of my mouth. "Mmmhn, it smells amazing!" Eris says, closing her eyes briefly. "Indeed," Alvero agrees, stepping up beside us with a faint smile. "I''ve actually considered commissioning alchemists and herbalists to study the flowers further. Their fragrance might make for exquisite perfumes, once properly refined." I nod absently, still half-lost in the scent. But then¡­ something clicks. Wait. My sense of smell¡­ Hasn''t it been dulled? That''s right! Ever since I sacrificed a part of my soul for Sheol, I haven''t been able to smell things. Not really. So how¡­? How can I smell these flowers? Does that mean my soul has recovered? Still, my gaze drops to the glowing red blossoms. There''s something strange about these flowers, something beyond their scent, though I can''t quite place what it is yet. I brush my finger against a petal, and a faint tingling sensation prickles my skin. "Are you sure these flowers aren''t dangerous?" Eris asks, glancing sideways at Alvero, her tone lightly cautious. "Well," Alvero says, folding his hands behind his back, "while we''ve yet to identify the species or determine any uses beyond their beauty and fragrance, we''ve also observed no harmful effects among the caretakers and staff assigned to this property." "Hmmm, is that so?" Eris asks, still a bit skeptical. Seeing that, Alvero then produces a folded report from his storage ring, offering it to her. "Here, this is the most recent field report from our staff." Eris takes the papers, flipping through them. She frowns slightly in concentration, then offers the report to me. I skim the pages alongside her. -¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Hearthcarvers Guild ¨C Property Condition Report Location: Noctis Sanctum, Southern Mistvale, Umbrafrost Expanse Caretakers and Investigators Assigned: Lillia Umbric, Head Groundskeeper Magarete Majre, Alchemical Botanist Lisa Hollow, Environmental Mage Duration of Observation: 2 years, 4 months, 13 days 1. Environmental Conditions The region is under the constant effect of the Moongloom Halo atmospheric phenomenon. This results in a state of perpetual twilight¡ªthere is no discernible day or night cycle. Light levels remain consistent, resembling early evening. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Weather remains temperate and stable throughout the year. Rainfall is minimal and humidity is low. Winds are gentle and regular, with no record of storms or magical weather anomalies. 2. Structural Integrity & Pest Presence Mansion interior and exterior remain structurally sound with only minor cosmetic aging. No evidence of magical erosion or decay. There are no signs of vermin, insects, or magical pests within the structure or surrounding grounds. 3. Local Terrain & Magical Anomalies A complete perimeter survey reveals no active dungeon gates or hidden rift activity within a 25-kilometer radius. Mana density is above average due to ambient flow influenced by the Moongloom Halo, but remains stable and non-hostile. No space-warping phenomena or planar interference detected within the property limits. 4. Floral Analysis ¨C "Crimson Duskblooms" (provisional name) These red-petaled, bioluminescent flowers grow abundantly across the estate grounds. Current estimates place their growth density at 3.5x that of natural wild flora. Attempts to clear or thin them have proven ineffective; the flowers regenerate within 24¨C36 hours. However, they do not spread beyond the estate, removal and replanting attempts elsewhere failed, even with identical soil transference. We suspect that these flowers need Moongloom Halo to grow. Fragrance: Soft, rose-like scent with faint sweet undertones. Lingering in the air at all hours. Edibility: No toxins detected in short-term consumption tests. The petals possess no discernible taste but carry the scent when steeped in hot water, potential use in perfumed teas or herbal brews. Side Effects: When exposed for prolonged periods (10+ minutes), test subjects reported mild dizziness, dreamy sensations, and lightheadedness. These effects are temporary and dissipate fully within minutes of moving away. Toxic Flora Classification: Class V ¡ª No threat from short-term contact or ingestion. Long-term effects under study. Conclusion The property is safe for habitation and remains in excellent condition. The surrounding area is stable, and while the flowers exhibit unusual properties, no hostile traits have been observed. Continued monitoring is advised, particularly if the estate is to be occupied full-time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "Ahhhh¡­ Eris¡­" I groan, slumping forward as I clutch the report in both hands. "I''m so lost. This thing''s like¡­ a whole different language!" "Hehe," Eris giggles beside me. "Well, me too!" Honestly, there are too many technical words for our silly catgirl brains to handle! "Guildmaster," Eris says, turning toward Alvero with a dramatic sigh, "help us out here. Can you, like, give us the short version?" Alvero smiles with patient amusement. "Of course." "In simple terms," he begins. "The estate is in excellent condition. There''s no day or night cycle, just an eternal dusk, as if time itself is paused. You won''t find any pests or bugs, so no spiders to worry about. We also checked for dimensional rifts or dungeon gates within a 25-kilometer radius, and there''s nothing. The leyline is stable, and the mana in the air is a touch high, but perfectly safe. In fact, it''s in an ideal range to help you cultivate mana more quickly." "Hmm, that sounds pretty good so far," Eris says, nodding slowly. Her tail flicks with interest, and she glances at me with a grin. "No spiders is a big win, right?" I giggle, nodding back. "Yeah, definitely." Alvero continues, his voice steady and calm. "As for the flowers, they''re perfectly safe. The only caution is not to stare at them for too long, or you might feel a bit dizzy, but it fades quickly. Oh, and they''re edible, with no toxicity." "Ooooh, edible?" I ask, my ears perk up at the mention of a potential snack. "Yes," Alvero replies, a hint of amusement in his tone. Eris then nudges me with her elbow, her grin turning mischievous. "Hey, Felicia, you wanna try one? I blink, caught off guard, but my curiosity sparks. "W-well¡­ yeah, sure!" I say, my voice a mix of excitement and hesitation. I''m not sure what to expect. The report mentioned the flowers are tasteless, and my tongue now needs something really spiced up to register flavor. Still, I wonder about the texture. Are they soft like silk? Or maybe crisp like a leaf? "Feel free to try them." Alvero plucks one gently from a nearby vine and pops a petal into his mouth. Eris follows suit, picking a petal and chewing on it thoughtfully. "Mmm, yeah, tastes like nothing," Eris says, shrugging. "Kinda boring, honestly." "Yeah," Alvero nods. "The report does note they can make your tea smell wonderful, though." I take one too. It feels delicate between my fingers. It is thin, like fine tissue, soft as velvet, almost translucent when I lift it toward the sky. It shimmers faintly in the light, glowing faintly red. Then I press it to my lips and nibble. And¡ª "Eh?" I blink. Because what I taste¡­ is not nothing! It''s¡­ sweet? A sweetness blooms on my tongue, warm and rich, like honey. My eyes widen, and I gasp, my hands flying to my cheeks. "Mmmmmnh! This is delicious, nya!" I pluck another petal and pop it into my mouth, savoring the candy-like sweetness. "Mmmmmnnn! It''s like eating sugar! This is amazing!" As I say that though, Eris and Alvero freeze, their eyes locked on me, looking at me like there''s something on my face. "Eh?" I blink, my tail twitching nervously. "Ppfffft!" Eris bursts into laughter, clutching her stomach. "Oh my gosh, Felicia, that''s hilarious! You almost had me fooled!" She wipes a tear from her eye, still giggling. "Like, nice try!" "I didn''t taste a thing," Alvero says, adjusting his glasses, clearly baffled. "As expected from the report¡ªthey have no flavor." "Wha¡ªwait, huh???" My ears twitch. "But I did taste something!" Their amused smiles falter slightly. Now I''m just¡­ confused. How come¡­ am I the only one who can taste these flowers? Chapter 193 - 193: The mansion Neither Eris nor Alvero tastes anything. Meanwhile, I''m standing here, tasting sweetness on my tongue like it''s the most natural thing in the world. How come? I have no freaking idea how. "Hmmm¡­" Alvero hums, thoughtful. He picks another petal delicately between his fingers and places it on his tongue. He chews, slow and deliberate, as if expecting the flavor to arrive late. Then he shakes his head. "Still nothing." Eris gives it another try too. Her expression is serious now. She pops the petal into her mouth, chews slowly, swirling it in her mouth, eyes narrowing in focus. But then¡­ she sighs and shrugs. "Nope." I blink. "Seriously? Nothing at all?" To make sure I''m not dreaming, or crazy, I pluck another petal myself. Maybe the first one was special? Maybe it soaked up extra mana or something rare in the soil? Maybe it''s just a fluke? I raise the delicate crimson petal to my lips, let it rest on my tongue, and chew. But then¡ª "Mmmnh¡­" I gasp softly. There it is again! The taste is even richer this time, with a warm, golden sweetness that melts like honey, chased by something almost¡­ nostalgic. For some reason, it feels like a forgotten memory from childhood, or a dream I used to have but never remembered until now. Yes, it''s not just sweet. It''s familiar! Eris watches me with narrowed eyes, suspicious. "Okay, you''re not messing with us, right?" "Well, I don''t think she is," Alvero says before I can answer. He''s watching me carefully, the lines of his face drawn in curiosity. "She looks too surprised. Too¡­ honest." "Oh right," Eris says with a grin, elbowing me lightly. "I forgot. Hehe, you''re a terrible liar after all!" "Hey!" I puff out my cheeks, fighting back. "That''s not true!" "It totally is!" Eris laughs, eyes gleaming with amusement. I roll my eyes, but I can''t help smiling. Even in the middle of something strange, she always finds a way to make me laugh. Alvero presses a hand thoughtfully to his chin. "Still¡­ if Miss Felicia truly can taste them, then that''s significant. Perhaps it''s something unique to her constitution that allows her to taste this flower?" Eris nods, still grinning. "Well, that''s the only explaination!" She says and nudges me again. "Hehe, Felicia, you are special!" Eh? Special¡­? Oh shit! Now that Alvero thinks I''m special, am I at risk of being kidnapped and getting experimented on?! And thus, I stand closer to Eris, eyeing Alvero cautiously, trying to catch anything weird in his eyes. Luckily¡­ That¡­ doesn''t seem to be the case. Alvero just looks back at me, voice gentler now. "Miss Felicia, are you feeling anything unusual after eating it? Any changes in your body? Like dizziness? Or anything weird with your mana core?" I pause. "No, nothing." Just to be sure, I close my eyes. I reach inward, scanning myself the way I''ve been taught. My body, my mana flow, my senses, my balance¡­ all still the same. "Everything feels normal," I say, opening my eyes again. "Just¡­ sweet." "I see, that''s good," Alvero says, relieved. "Still, if anything changes, even subtly, please let me know immediately." "I will." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A moment passes. The breeze carries a faint floral scent through the air, and the hush of the eternal dusk settles softly over us again. Eris leans a little closer, "So¡­ do you like this place?" she asks. I look around slowly. The glowing red flowers. The towering mansion ahead. The sky, caught forever in that dreamy, twilight hour. And now¡­ these flowers that taste like honey only to me? My lips curve into a smile. "Nn. I really do!" It''s like stepping into a fairytale. And I don''t want to leave. Unlimited snacks might have something to do with it too. "Then," Alvero says with a gracious bow, "shall we go inside? I''d be delighted to show you the interior." "Yes, please!" Eris answers, her voice bright with excitement as she loops her arm around mine. I squeeze her arm in return, heart fluttering. As we follow Alvero down the flower-lined path toward the great, gothic mansion, the air wraps around us like a story just beginning. The scent of petals drifts behind, and the shadows of dusk stretch long across the stones. A few seconds later¡­ I find myself standing before the mansion''s front door. It''s a towering structure of dark, polished oak or something similar. My breath catches. My heart pounds a little harder. Then, with a low, resonant groan, the doors begin to swing open, heavy and slow, like something ancient waking from sleep. And then¡­ I see it. The entrance hall. "Woooaaaahhh¡­" The sound spills from my lips before I even realize it, soft and awestruck. Alvero steps forward beside us, his voice filled with quiet pride. "This mansion was designed by one of Hearthcarvers Guild''s finest architects," he says, running a hand along a carved pillar. "And built by our most accomplished artisans. Every stone, every detail¡­ crafted with care and intention." I believe it. Because the moment I step through the doorway, it feels like I''ve walked into a dream. The floor is a beautiful contrast of smooth, polished marble tiles and a deep, crimson carpet that stretches down the hall like a river of velvet. The dusklight from outside filters in through tall, arched windows, each pane of stained glass casting soft patterns across the stone of blues, reds, deep violets colors¡­ shifting like painted shadows. Above us, suspended from a high vaulted ceiling, a massive chandelier glows with a gentle, flickering light, powered by some sort of magical stones. Not too harsh. Not too dim. Just right. Alvero leads us to a device mounted neatly on the wall that looks like a glowing circle with symbols written around it. "With this," he says, turning it slightly, "you can adjust the lighting to your preference. Dim it for a cozy evening, brighten it for gatherings. It responds to your mana signature as well." Of course it does. Fancy. I then turn slowly, taking it all in, eyes wide with wonder. There''s even a grand piano tucked into one corner of the hall. It''s elegant, black, and glossy¡­ though neither Eris nor I know how to play it. Eris just walks towards it and presses a few random key. Clear notes echo through the hall, smooth and low. Her ears twitch with each sound. She tilts her head, intrigued. ...She likes it. I can tell. She seems to like the piano, I see¡­ Then, maybe I should learn to play it? So I can impress her one day? Hell yeah! Great idea, me! Hehe, I mentally tuck that plan away. I''ll secretly learn the piano when she''s not looking, and then one day¡ªboom! I''ll play Eris the most romantic song ever, and she''ll tear up, overwhelmed with emotion, showering me with praise! Heh heh heh! Anyway, Alvero gestures for us to follow him up the sweeping gothic staircase. It curves upward in a sweeping arc, gothic in design, but delicate in its craftsmanship. The railings are wrought iron, sculpted into elegant tangles of curling roses and thorny vines. As my hand glides along the cold metal, I can feel the tiny details beneath my fingertips¡ªevery leaf, every petal, etched with love. The stairs themselves are made of black marble veined with shimmering silver, catching the light from above in ghostly flashes as we ascend. Every few meters, a statue stands in quiet vigil. Some are nestled in wall alcoves, others posed on pedestals. "The mansion has five floors," Alvero says as we climb. Judging from his voice alone, seems like he''s proud to share this place with us. "Each floor has four rooms, already furnished with essentials," he adds, "You''re free to repurpose them however you like¡ªbedrooms, storage, a workshop, maybe even a small alchemy lab. Whatever fits your life." Step¡­ step¡­ We keep going, our footsteps echoing faintly through the vast interior. By the time we reach the top floor, my legs are burning a little and my breath is quick, but the excitement bubbling in my chest easily drowns out the ache. I don''t even care. I want to see more. Alvero stops in front of a set of double doors¡ªdark wood, beautifully engraved¡ªand with a gentle push, opens them inward. "This," he says, "is the master suite." And just like that¡­ my breath catches. It''s like walking into a royal dream. The room is huge, soft, quiet. A massive canopy bed commands the center, draped in layers of deep velvet and gauzy silk. It looks less like a piece of furniture and more like a place to fall in love. ¡­Or fall asleep for a hundred years. Maybe both. "W-woah¡­ This bed is huge!" I gasp, stepping closer, already tempted to just dive into it. With this massive bed, oh my, me and Eris gonna sleep like a queen! Or... Have the most fun and epic catgirls pillow fights ever! Eris presses a hand into the mattress and grins. "Yeah, it''s really soft! My back really needs this." Alvero smiles politely. "I''m glad it''s to your liking." Chapter 194 - 194: Mansion tour! Alvero smiles politely. "I''m glad it''s to your liking." Beside the bed, filling the space are all the dark wood furnitures. There''s an elegant dressing table, a carved wardrobe, and a writing desk, matches the gothic design perfectly. Full-length mirrors line the walk-in closet, and tall windows stretch nearly floor to ceiling, offering a stunning view of the flower-covered field below. The wine-colored curtains glow faintly in the light of dusk, as if dusted with magic. There''s another chandelier here as well, smaller than the one in the main hall, but just as beautiful. Its crystals shimmer gently, casting light that can be dimmed or brightened with another wall dial, because of course it can. We linger for a moment longer before stepping back out to explore the rest of the mansion. Alvero leads us from floor to floor, opening doors for us and telling us all the interesting details. Turns out, each floor also has its own bathroom, all modern and magically powered, using elemental stones and maintenance scrolls just like the ones we used at the Vanessa Outpost. They''re sleek and cozy, with big tubs that can heat instantly, rainfall-style showers, and even discreet little runes to keep the humidity under control. Two floors down, he pauses at another door and pushes it open. "There''s also a library," he says. As I step into the mansion''s library, my breath catches again, but in a different way this time. It''s quiet in here. Rows and rows of beautifully carved empty bookshelves line the walls, waiting patiently to be filled. A rolling ladder rests on a rail near the corner, and in the center of the room sits a small fireplace surrounded by plush reading chairs and a low tea table. It''s the kind of place that makes you want to curl up in silence, hours slipping by with only the rustle of pages and the distant sound of dusk wind outside. "We''ll need a lot of books," I murmur, running my fingertips along the polished edge of a shelf. "Mm," Eris hums in agreement, her eyes wandering the room. And then, just one more staircase down, we come to it, the kitchen. Oh gods, the kitchen! It''s freaking gorgeous! The moment we step inside, my eyes go wide and I nearly forget to breathe. It''s spacious, warm, inviting in a way that makes my fingers twitch with the urge to cook something right now. The entire space feels thoughtfully designed, not just for utility, but for joy as well. The countertops are made of polished black stone, smooth and cool to the touch, while the cabinets are dark oak, some of them fitted with glass panels that reveal neatly arranged dishware and perfectly labeled jars of spices. There''s a soft, golden glow to the lighting, casting a gentle shine over everything, like it''s already waiting for someone to bring it to life. At the far end of the kitchen sits a massive hearth-style oven, grand and rustic in shape, but powered not by wood, but by fire mana stones. I don''t know if food cooked in mana oven will taste as good as food cooked traditionally or not, but well, I can''t wait to find out! Anyways, it has adjustable heat runes etched around a brass dial, each one glowing faintly with embedded magic. Just beside it, there''s a collection of hanging pots and pans, all of excellent quality. Alvero points to the center island next. "The island counter is reinforced and enchanted. You''ll find built-in cutting boards, heating plates for pots, and a cooling chamber underneath." I blink. "A what?" He opens a panel beneath the counter. Cool air flows gently over pristine storage shelves¡ªa mana-powered icebox. A magical refrigerator! Oh, right! How did I forget? This world has magical fridges! And now I''ll finally have one of my own. Heck yeah! But then¡ª I see it. My favorite part. The knives! A set of them rests proudly in a wooden rack on the counter. Elegant, dangerous, perfect. I walk over slowly, as if approaching something sacred. And in a way¡­ maybe I am. I pick one up. The weight is perfect¡ªnot too heavy, not too light. The grip fits perfectly in my palm, the blade gleaming with a faint sheen of mana-forged steel. My fingers curl around the handle. The balance is¡­ S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­flawless. I turn it gently, watching how it catches the light. A smile spreads slowly across my face. I''m in love. "Hello, beautiful," I whisper. With these knives and this amazing kitchen, I could make anything. Pasta, pizza, roast meats, fresh bread, intricate pastries. If I can find rice in this world, I''ll even make sushi! I could make anything! And Eris¡­ I''ll feed Eris. Every day. All her favorite dishes, new ones, experimental ones, celebratory ones. She won''t have to lift a finger. I will spoil her. She''ll be so well-fed, she''ll never want to leave! My heart swells with pride. I grin to myself, clutching the knife a moment longer before gently setting it back in its place. Finally, Alvero leads us to the basement. The basement is quiet and cool. The air feels heavier here. The architecture is all pointed arches and dark stone, lit by ever-burning candles. It''s like walking into a Gothic wine cellar. "This area can be used however you wish," Alvero says. "The temperature stays cool and the humidity''s ideal for storage. Here, you can store wine, grains, dried herbs and meat, anything. But it could also be converted into a training hall, or a lab¡­ or even a vault." Eris nods thoughtfully beside me, already imagining the possibilities. And then, just when I think the tour is over, we step out through a side entrance and into the dusk-lit breeze once again. The garden stretches out before us, wide and wild and breathtaking. Crimson flowers spill across carefully arranged stone paths, climbing the edges of the mansion like ivy. Marble benches peek out from behind flowering bushes. The Guild has planted other flowers here, all kinds of flowers. There are purple ones, white ones, and blue ones, but still, the crimson ones dominate, of course. Chapter 195 - 195: Mansion bought! But that''s not all. To one side, half-hidden behind a low wall of blooming shrubs, there''s also a swimming pool! Its surface is like glass, mirroring the eternal dusk sky. Pale stone lines the edges, and there''s a quiet serenity to it that makes me want to dip my toes in right now. Not far from the pool, a round firepit sits surrounded by curved stone seating. Cozy. Intimate. Perfect for late-night barbecues, roasted fish and chicken, and stories that stretch into the stars. "And that''s the full tour," Alvero says with a polite bow, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "If either of you ever want to redecorate, renovate, or add something new, just say the word. As Black Sigil holders, the Hearthcarvers Guild offers lifetime customization support¡­ at a very generous discount." "That''s nice," Eris replies casually, then turns toward me with a smile. "What do you think, Felicia? Want to change anything?" I shake my head without hesitation. "Nope! I''m more than satisfied!" And I am. More than satisfied. This place feels like a dream. But then a small frown creeps onto my face as a thought worms its way in. "Although¡­" I murmur, glancing around at the massive gothic mansion surrounding us. "¡­there might be one tiny issue." Now that I actually stop and think about it¡­ "Isn''t this house a bit too big?" I glance at Eris, brow raised. "It''s just the two of us. Do we even need this much space?" Eris doesn''t even hesitate. "I think it''s fine," she says, then shrugs with a grin. "Besides, if Gordon and his family ever visit, we''ll want enough space for them to stay comfortably, right?" "¡­Hmmm. That''s true," I mutter, thinking of Gordon''s loud laugh and his adorable daughter. Yeah¡­ it would be nice to have them over. But before I can say anything more, Eris suddenly leans in closer, so close I feel the warmth of her breath against my ear, and whispers something that short-circuits my entire brain. "Also¡­ I want to prepare a big place for the mini Felicias. <3" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­Eh? I blink. Mini¡­ me? Eris then winks. ??? ¡­ HEYYYYYYYYY!!!? The moment I realize what she means, I let out a half-gasp, half-squeak and shove her back, flustered and very much on fire! Meanwhile, Eris just laughs, clearly way too pleased with herself. Oh my god. Oh my freaking god! Once again, she''s talking nonsense! We''re both girls¡ªthere''s no way we can have a mini Felicia! But she doesn''t care. She just grins and turns to Alvero, as if she didn''t just say something that shattered my entire ability to form coherent thoughts. "Seems like Felicia likes it," she says with a shrug. "So, how much is the property? We''ll take it." "Oh?" Alvero blinks, clearly not expecting a decision so soon. His eyes brighten behind his glasses, and with a quick motion, he pulls a scroll from a storage ring. He clears his throat. "Let''s see¡­ factoring in the location, dungeon-grade foundation enchantments, the private mana grid, and furnishings¡­ the total comes to about¡­ six hundred and ninety million crowns." I freeze. ¡­Eh? Six hundred¡­ and ninety¡­ M-million? MILLION!? My brain shorts out. "What the hell!?" I yelp. "Wait¡ªwait¡ªwait a damn minute!!" I grab Eris''s arm in panic, eyes wide. But Eris just smiles. "Okay," she says without missing a beat. "Where do I sign?" I stare at her, mouth open, completely frozen. Alvero nods, already pulling out a second scroll. "Just give me a moment. I''ll prepare the final paperwork." Meanwhile, I just¡­ stand there. Frozen. Staring at nothing. My mind an absolute whirlwind of panic. Six hundred and ninety million crowns¡­ Holy. Freaking. SHIT. It all happens so fast. Within minutes, Eris and Alvero finish signing the scrolls and sealing them with shimmering wax runes. A brief glow, a flash of mana, and just like that, it''s official. The mansion is ours. Eris clasps her hands behind her back, looking entirely too relaxed as she turns to Alvero. "So, when can we move in?" "Tommorrow, if you wish," he replies with a gracious nod. "The property is now fully registered under your names. You''re free to begin living here as early as tomorrow night." I blink. Wait, what? "E-Eris¡­" I tug at her sleeve, my voice barely a whisper. "A-Are you¡­ secretly a lost princess or something?" She blinks, amused. "Huh?" "I mean¡ª690 million crowns??" I hiss, trying to keep my voice down. Eris pauses for a second, as if seriously thinking it over. Then she just shrugs and gives me a soft smile as she lifts her hand and pats my head. "Hey, don''t worry about the money," she says quietly, her voice warm and steady. "Everything for you, Felicia. Anything you want, I''ll make sure you have it." Badump! My heart skips a beat. Then another. Oh god, She''s pampering me way too much lately! It''s dangerous! My brain is melting! My heart is melting! Before I can recover, Alvero clears his throat politely and steps forward, offering something in both hands. "Here is your Keystone," he says, placing two polished stone in Eris'' hands. "The blue one will bring you back to Mistvale. The red one returns you here, to Noctis Sanctum. Please keep them secure. If someone else gets hold of these, they can use them." "Got it. Thanks for the warning," Eris replies, tucking the stones carefully into her pocket. Alvero nods, then continues. "As for the connection between Noctis Sanctum and the Umbrafrost Expanse, our enchanters will begin sealing the dungeon''s original entrance by tonight. Once it''s done, only the two of you will be able to pass through using your keystones. If you ever want to register a third person, we''ll need their mana signature added to the array." "Understood," Eris says. "We''ll let you know if that ever happens." And with that, it''s done. We officially own a mansion. Our mansion. Just thinking about it makes my chest swell¡­ though I still can''t quite believe it. A few hours later, we return to Mistvale. We pack our belongings and triple-check the keystones, just to be safe. And then, finally, we say goodbye to Gordon''s family at the Gilded Horns. Tomorrow, we move. But for now, we sit on the inn''s rooftop one last time, gazing up at the stars. The night sky is breathtaking¡ªclear, endless, sprinkled with countless twinkling lights. In our hands, warm mugs of chocolate milk. Around our shoulders, a cozy blanket we''re both wrapped in. I rest my head on Eris''s shoulder, quietly watching the sky. Chapter 196 - 196: Last night at the Gilded Horns We''re back on the rooftop of the Gilded Horns. The night sky stretches above us, broad and endless, a deep shade of indigo dusted with stars. They twinkle quietly, as if listening. Below, Mistvale is still alive with light and motion. Lanterns glow along the streets, windows flicker with warm gold, and the sound of distant laughter drifts up from all the taverns, restaurants, and night shops below. Somewhere, someone plays a lute, soft and slow. I lean my head against Eris''s shoulder, feeling the familiar comfort of her warmth beside me. "¡­Eris," I whisper, barely louder than the wind. She hums, low and soft. A sound that says, I''m here. Go on. "I still can''t believe it," I murmur. "Just a few days ago¡­ I showed up in this world. You grabbed me out of nowhere and brought me up here. We sat right here. It was the first place I ever felt¡­ grounded." My eyes drift to the stars above. "And then the next day¡­ you confessed to me." My breath catches as I say it out loud. Even now, it feels surreal. "And now¡­ tonight''s our last night at the Gilded Horns." Eris shifts a little, just enough for her voice to brush close to my ear. "Hey, you getting sentimental on me, Felicia?" "¡­Yeah," I admit with a small, shaky laugh. I wipe at my nose with the edge of my sleeve. "No matter where we go after this¡­ I think I''ll always remember this place. This rooftop. This inn. This¡­ moment." She snickers gently. "Heh. You mean the place where you tried to hit me with a chair?" "Hey!!" I sit up with a pout. "I had to be careful! What if you were dangerous?! What if you had¡­ weird intentions?!" "Oh?" She leans in, grinning. "And what kind of weird intentions are we talking about here?" "I¡ªI don''t know!" I fumble. "Like¡­ like trying to kidnap me! Or cast a spell! Or¡ªor¡ªeat me alive!" She raises an eyebrow. "Mmm¡­ what if I did try to eat you alive, Felicia? Would you let me?" My cheeks ignite. "N-NO!" "Really?" She chuckles, voice dripping with smug delight as she pokes my cheek with a fingertip. "You sure?" "W-well¡­ you are sexy and gorgeous and all," I mutter, trying to look away, "but no way I''m that thirsty!" "Pfffft!" Eris breaks into laughter, nudging me with her elbow. "Alright, alright. I''ll spare you this time." I bury my face in my hands with a groan. "You''re the worst." But I''m smiling. And her laughter, the sound of it echoing under the stars, makes everything feel okay. We fall into a quiet, gentle silence. The kind that doesn''t need to be filled. Just the stars above, the cool breeze drifting past, and the warmth of her beside me. Now that I think about it¡­ even though things have been hard at times¡ªconfusing, frightening, overwhelming¡ªnot once have I ever felt regret. Not even for a moment. Every twist, every stumble¡­ somehow, all of it led us here. And somehow, every step we took only pulled us closer together. "I''m glad¡­" I say softly, my voice barely more than a breath. "I''m really glad it was you who walked into our room that day." She doesn''t answer right away. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instead, she just reaches for my hand, her fingers curling around mine. A slow, steady squeeze. Her thumb begins to move in slow circles along the back of my hand gently. Even now, after everything¡­ after all the times she''s touched me, held me, kissed me¡­ Even though I''m used to her touch by now¡­ My heart still melts. Just like that. Every time. "I''m glad I met you too," she whispers finally, her voice warm enough to make my chest ache. She takes a slow sip from her mug, the chocolate milk steaming faintly in the cool air. Then she sighs, long and dramatic. "Mmmhm¡­ I''m gonna miss this," she murmurs. "No more chocolate milk under the stars. Huhuhu¡­" "Right?" I say, lifting my own cup. "Me too." I take a big sip, and immediately let out a wail. "Huuhuu! I still can''t taste it!" Eris nearly snorts into her drink. "Wait, seriously? I thought your sense of taste already came back!" "N-no¡­" I mumble, slumping a little. "Not really¡­" She tilts her head. "Then how did you taste those flowers the other day?" "I¡ªI don''t know¡­" I sigh, burying my face in my scarf. "Huh. Weird," she says, furrowing her brow. "Yeah¡­" She leans over and rubs my back in small, soothing circles. "Poor Felicia," she coos with exaggerated pity. "Don''t worry. I''ll drink your share too." "Unfaaaiiirrr!" I groan, slouching against her shoulder again. And she just laughs, her voice rising to the stars above us. "Anyway¡­ look what I brought!" Eris suddenly says, her voice slipping into that mischievous lilt I know so well. I glance over, blinking in surprise as she starts digging into the small pouch tied to her belt. Her fingers disappear inside it for a moment¡ªand then she pulls her hand out, tightly clenched. "Here," she says, grinning. "For you." "Huh? What is it?" I ask, leaning in curiously. "Hehe¡­ it''s a surprise." "O-okay¡­" I murmur, holding my hand out beneath hers. She opens her palm slowly, like she''s unveiling some sacred treasure. And then, soft shapes tumble into my hand, light as feathers. Crimson petals. My breath catches. "The flowers¡­" I whisper. "Wait¡­ you brought them?" "Of course I did," Eris says, puffing out her chest a little. "You really seemed to like them, so I thought¡­ why not bring some back? Figured you might want a midnight snack." She says it so casually, like it''s no big deal at all. But my heart flutters. "Alright," she says, turning to face me more fully, "try one again. Let''s see if the taste still works outside the dungeon." I nod, already picking one up between my fingers. The crimson petal shimmers faintly under the starlight. I place it on my tongue. Chew¡­ chew¡­ Chapter 197 - 197: Flowery milk (with kissing) The crimson petal shimmers faintly under the starlight. I place it on my tongue. And I chew on it. ¡­ "Mmmmh!" I let out a delighted sound. "I can still taste it!" The petal melts in my mouth like silk spun into sugar. It''s sweet, but a delicate type of sweetness, with that faint floral warmth that spreads all the way down to my chest. Even outside the dungeon¡­ the taste still remains! "It''s delicious!" I whisper, eyes wide. "Hmmm¡­ interesting," Eris says, leaning forward with narrowed eyes like a curious scientist. "You still can''t taste anything else¡­ but these work? How does that even make sense?" "Mmm¡­ no clue," I say between chews. "But I''m not complaining!" "Good thing I brought more, then!" she says, beaming. "Ooh! What if you mixed them into your milk? Maybe you''d get, like¡­ a super magical floral hot chocolate or something?" "Ooh!" My eyes go wide. "Eris¡­ you''re a genius!" Without wasting another second, I grab the mug. Together, we carefully tear the petals into tiny pieces, letting them drift into the warm milk. They don''t melt completely, just float there like crimson confetti, some of their color spreads into the chocolate milk, making dark red swirls, before turning the liquid burgundy completely. The scent that rises up is enchanting. It''s sweet, earthy, and floral. The steam curls around my face. My hands wrap around the mug, warm and comforting. I can''t wait to taste it! Beside me, Eris watches closely, her eyes full of anticipation. She''s not even breathing, her tail flicking nervously. Alright! Let''s do it! I take a deep breath and lift the cup to my lips¡­ Sip. ¡­ .. ¡­ "Mmmmmmhm!! Delicious!!" "This is wonderful, nyaaa!!" I let out a long, content sigh, my tail swaying back and forth in approval, completely won over by the new flower milk we just invented. "Really?" Eris asks, eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Nn!" I nod eagerly, raising my hand. "Yay!" she laughs, clapping her palm against mine. We high-five. I take another sip, closing my eyes to savor it. The flavor blooms on my tongue, just like the petals did before, but now it''s richer, gentler! Infused into the warm milk, the taste deepens into something softer, fuller. I still can''t really taste the milk itself, but I feel it: the creamy texture, the silky warmth wrapping around every delicate note of sweetness from the petals. It''s perfect. I sway gently where I sit, hugging the mug close. My tail flicks with contentment, lazy and happy. Eris leans a little closer, eyeing the cup in my hands. "Can I try?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nn!" I nod and carefully hand it over. She brings it to her lips and takes a slow sip. Her eyes go wide. "Ooh¡­" she breathes. "It still tastes like regular chocolate milk to me, but the smell¡ªit''s amazing!" "Hehe, so you like it too?" I grin, already feeling a tiny sense of pride. "Yeah!" Eris says brightly. "It''s got this¡­ sweet, herbal, almost dreamy smell. Like drinking a garden under moonlight." She turns, rummaging into her pouch again. "Let''s see if I have any more¡ª" But then her shoulders slump. "Aww man¡­ I only brought a few petals. That''s all I had." "That''s alright," I say, sipping the last bit in my mug. "Now that we know they work, I''ll make sure to stock up. Every time we leave the mansion, I''m bringing a whole stash!" Eris perks up. "That''s a great idea!" She beams at me, proud and excited. Then I notice it. A faint shimmer of milk still clings to her lips. It''s just a trace, like a chocolate-milk mustache, glistening with tiny bits of red petal. It''s adorable. Irresistible. Hehe¡­ Irresistible¡­ And so¡­ I shift closer. "Eris¡­" I say softly, smiling with mischief curling in my voice. "I want to taste something else now." "Huh? What is it?" she blinks, unsuspecting. But before she can react¡ª I lean in and kiss her. Slowly, and deeply. Her lips part in surprise, then soften against mine. Warm and sweet, just like the drink, but layered with something else¡ªher breath, her warmth, her essence, her love¡­ "Mmmhnn¡­" Eris squirms a little as I press in deeper. Her mouth opens just enough for me to slide my tongue along her lips, brushing away the sticky-sweet remnants of milk and petal. I taste her. Not just the flowers. Her. The kiss lingers. Stretches. And I don''t want it to end. I hold her gently, savoring every moment, every small movement of her mouth against mine¡ªuntil the sweetness fades. When I finally pull away, she''s breathless, gasping, blinking slowly. "Mmmh¡­" I murmur, lips tingling. "Flower-flavored Eris¡­ delicious." Eris groans, laughing softly. "Dang it¡­ I really should''ve brought more." I snicker, cradling my half-finished mug close again. "Good thing," I say with a wink, "I still have some left here!" Some more flower infused milk. And so, I lift the cup again, offering it to her with a small smile. "Want another taste?" Eris giggles and leans in, taking a gentle sip from the edge¡ªright where my lips had been. Her eyes flutter closed for just a second, as if savoring more than just the flavor. And then I kiss her again. Softly. Just a brush at first, like the petals themselves. Then again, slower this time, deeper. A warmth spreads in my chest as our lips meet once more, the shared sweetness of the drink still lingering between us. And again. And again. No words. No need. Just us, lost in quiet kisses beneath the stars. Each one a little different. Some playful, some long and tender. Each time I pull away, we smile. Then lean in again, like it''s the most natural thing in the world. Time slips past like a dream. Mistvale''s sounds fade into a gentle hush. We forget the rooftop. We forget the town. We forget the world. It''s just us. Tasting the night on each other''s lips, holding each other close, letting the warmth of the milk, and the warmth of love, carry us through the hours. And long after the stars begin to shift in the sky, we''re still there. Kissing. Still tasting. Chapter 198 - 198: Abs Now, after all the kisses¡­ and all the playful sips from each other''s lips, we''re finally back in the bedroom. The air feels quieter here, softer somehow, like the night has wrapped itself gently around us. I''m already on the bed, tucked under the covers. Sitting up with my back against the headboard, I let the warmth of the blanket settle over my legs. The fabric is soft, a little heavy, comforting. I pull it closer as I watch Eris from across the room. She''s changing into her sleepwear, her movements slow and unhurried. The quiet rustle of fabric fills the space between us. She slips on a nightgown, dark as midnight, smooth as water. It drapes along her body like it was made just for her. Every movement, every shift of muscle beneath the silk, feels deliberate and graceful. Her tail flicks lazily behind her, and I swear it knows I''m watching. Strong, radiant, utterly effortless. It''s hard not to stare. And yet¡­ even in this still, intimate moment, a thought drifts quietly into my mind. Our time in Mistvale has been short. Too short. And I know I''ll miss it¡ªthe warmth of Gordon''s family, the quiet clatter and chatter downstairs at the inn, the soft glow of lanterns on the cobbled streets outside the Gilded Horns. It''s only been a handful of days, but somehow, it already feels like a home I have to leave behind. But¡­ it''s time. Time to move forward. There''s so much waiting for us now, so much to learn, so much to become. And Eris¡­ Eris will be the one guiding me. She said she''d train me, help me grow stronger, strong enough to stand beside her, beside everyone, strong enough to fight, to protect. And honestly? I can''t wait. After all, I''m already so tired of being the weak one. I''m so sick of being this Felicia who can''t even jog a kilometer without wheezing, the Felicia who always has to be protected, the Felicia who can only watch from the sidelines while others face the danger. I want that to change. No¡­ I will change. And when Alter finally awakens, I''ll learn from her too. Her fighting style¡ªjust from what little I''ve seen¡ªseems so much more intense, faster, heavier. It''s the kind of strength I''ll have to earn with every breath, every bruise, every drop of sweat. But I''ll be ready. That''s why this time with Eris matters. These next few weeks¡­ they''ll be the foundation, the beginning of something real. She warned me it wouldn''t be easy, that the training will be brutal. And I didn''t even hesitate. Good. I thought. Bring it on. Still¡­ As I sit there, watching the way the candlelight dances over her skin, there''s one small question pressing at the edge of my mind. Something I''ve been meaning to ask. "¡­E-Eris?" I call out gently. She pauses and turns toward me. "Yes?" she answers, , her eyes catching the soft, amber glow of the bedside lamp. And as I take in the sight of her body, oh my¡­ she''s gorgeous! Breathtakingly gorgeous. The nightgown she''s wearing hugs her body just enough to leave room for imagination. Midnight-dark silk clings to her skin, drawing soft shadows along every curve. Her nipples press faintly through the fabric, teasing through the thin sheen of cloth. That athletic frame, so powerful, so perfect, moves with such effortless grace it makes my heart skip a beat. I swallow, a little too loudly. And then I ask, voice uncertain, cheeks already burning. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If¡­If I train really hard¡­ will I get muscles like you?" "Oh?" Eris blinks, caught off guard. I fidget under the covers, eyes fixed on her abs¡ªthe way they''re just barely visible beneath the fabric, sculpted, defined, like something out of a painting. "Y-you know¡­ your abs," I murmur. "Your delicious, sexy abs. I¡­ I mean¡ªcan I have those too?" Eris lets out a laugh, a soft, amused, affectionate laugh, and shakes her head as she walks closer, a glimmer of mischief in her eyes. "Ehhh?" I puff my cheeks and pout. "What''s that look? Don''t laugh! I''m serious! I wanna have abs too!" "Well¡­" she says thoughtfully, tapping a finger to her chin, "some Furren don''t really develop abs the same way. It depends on your body type. So¡­ maybe you''ll get them. Maybe not. You''ll have to train and see!" "I¡­I see¡­" I groan, slumping back against the pillow, a little disappointed. "But¡­ let''s say I can, then how long until I can see them?" She tilts her head, grinning now. "Hmmm¡­ if we train seriously, maybe¡­ two months?" "Hell yeah!!" I cheer, throwing my arm up. "Abs in two months! Let''s gooo!" Eris giggles and steps up to the bed. She kneels beside me and leans forward, one hand reaching out to gently pat my stomach beneath the blanket. "Yeah," she murmurs, her voice soft and teasing. "In two months, all of this"¡ªshe gives my belly a little poke¡ª"is gonna turn into abs of steel!" I burst into a giggle, cheeks warming under her touch. "Hehe¡­!" But then, out of nowhere¡ª "Aaaahhh¡­ I''m so saaaad!" Eris suddenly wails, loud and dramatic. Before I can react, she flops forward onto the bed, throwing herself over me like a stage actor in the middle of a tragic monologue. Her arms wrap around me, and her full, soft chest squishes right onto my head, muffling my yelp. "Mmfff¡ªEris?! Wh-what happened?! Why are you sad all of a sudden?!" She lets out a long, theatrical sigh as she clings to me like I''m about to float away. "Because¡­" she lets out a long, dramatic sigh. "Soon you won''t be weak little Felicia anymore¡­ You''ll be strong and independent and¡­ and you won''t need me anymore! Huhu¡­" I blink. Once. Twice. And then the pieces fall into place. Ohhh¡­ So that''s what she''s worried about! A little smile spreads across my lips. I lift a hand and gently pat her arm, still draped over me. "Hehe¡­ silly," I murmur, tilting my head against her. "Don''t be like that. Even if I get stronger¡­ it just means I can protect you now!" I puff my chest a bit. "I''ll be Strong Felicia! Warrior Felicia! And I''ll protect you from all danger, Eris!" "Pfft. Suuure you will," she teases, finally sitting up with a smirk. Her hand ruffles my hair fondly. Then, out of nowhere, she lunges forward, grabbing my wrists and pinning me down against the bed. "W¨Cwait¡ªEris?!" Too late. Ppppffffft! She blows a huge raspberry right onto my belly! "AAAAAA¡ª!!" I shriek, flailing as laughter explodes out of me. PFFT! PFFT! "NOOOOO! AHAHA¡ªSTOOOP! STOP! PLEASE!!" She doesn''t. Eris has already pinned my wrists with one hand, straddling me with playful dominance, her tail flicking with delight. PFFT! "AAAHAHAHA¡ªMERCY!! PLEASE SPARE MEEEE!!" "NEVER!" she laughs maniacally. "You said it yourself¡ªyou''re gonna be strong soon! So I have to take full advantage of my power and bully you while I still can!" "AAAAAAA!!! YOU MONSTER!!" "MWAHAHAHA!" PFFFT PPFFFTT!!! And just like that, I''m doomed! Eris keeps on blowing me and tickles me. Helpless under her strength, I thrash beneath her, my legs kicking uselessly under the blankets. The room fills with laughter, mine high and gasping, hers low and wickedly amused. Finally, mercifully, the tickle war winds down. Eris releases my wrists and leans down, her weight softening as she rests gently against me. She presses a warm, tender kiss to my forehead. Her breath brushes over my skin, tickling just a little. Then she lifts a hand and gently tucks a few strands of hair away from my face, smiling softly before her gaze meets mine. Our faces are so close now¡­ and in her deep blue eyes, I catch my own reflection. A breathless, sweaty Felicia, flushed from laughter, hair tousled, still glistening with sweat from all that wild tickling. Gods¡­ she''s so beautiful¡­ "¡­But no matter how strong you get," Eris whispers, her voice low and warm, "there''s one thing that will never ever change." "¡­Mm?" I blink up at her, still catching my breath. "What is that?" "That¡­ you''ll always be my silly little Felicia. Hehe¡­" Badump! My chest tightens. I don''t know what to say. Only that I''m blushing. And warm. And maybe trembling a little. "Nn¡­" I nod quietly, eyes searching hers as I reach up to touch her cheek. My voice comes out low, almost a whisper. "And you''ll always be my Eris¡­" She leans in without hesitation, meeting me halfway. Her arms wrap around me, warm and certain, pulling me into her. Then we kiss. Slow this time. Deep, tender. A kiss full of all the things we don''t say¡ªthe fears, the promises, the unspoken weight of everything we''ve shared. Once. Then again. And again. Until everything else begins to fade¡ªthe room, the world, the thoughts of tomorrow. After that¡­ we don''t say much. There''s no need to. We just stay close, wrapped in each other, legs tangled under the blankets, lips brushing, fingers threading through hair. We kiss a lot. We cuddle more. And when the night stretches long and soft¡­ We give in to everything. Our last night at the Gilded Horns, our sex is, once again, wild and breathless and full of love. Chapter 199 - 199: Moving morning The next morning, I stir slowly, blinking against the soft light pouring in through the window. Outside, the faint murmur of voices drifts up from the street¡ªvendors setting up their stalls, carts rattling by, someone laughing far off. It''s warm already, the sunlight golden and sleepy as it spills across the wooden floor. I breathe in. Still early, I think. Maybe around eight. Maybe a little earlier. I let myself lie there for a moment, just soaking in the quiet. Another day in this strange, beautiful world. Another morning with my catgirl girlfriend. A smile tugs at my lips before I even open my eyes fully. Last night¡­ I didn''t dream. Not even a flicker. But I''m not surprised. After everything¡ªafter the teasing, the kisses, the way she pulled me close again and again, the way we made love like ravenous beasts¡ªI think my body just gave out. Slept like a log. Like the dead. And honestly? No regrets. When I finally manage to turn my head, the other side of the room comes into view. And of course, she''s already up. Eris. She''s upside down. Literally. Balancing on one hand in a perfect one-finger handstand push-up, her legs extended straight toward the ceiling, tail flicking for balance. Her workout clothes are simple: snug black pants and a short medieval-style tank top that hugs her body just enough to drive me crazy. As she lowers herself down with smooth, impossible control, her arms tense, lean muscle flexing with effortless grace. Her top slips just a bit, enough to reveal the lines of her abs, taut and gleaming with the faintest sheen of sweat. I blink once. Then again. Gods¡­ what a way to start the morning! She exhales slowly on the push-up''s return, her breath steady, sweat beading on her brow before dripping onto the towel below. Focused. Graceful. Ridiculously hot. I just¡­ watch for a bit. In the span of two minutes, she knocks out over a hundred push-ups without so much as flinching. And she''s still going. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eventually, she glances over and grins when she sees me awake. "Oh hey! You''re up. Good morning!" I rub my eyes with the back of my hand, smile lazily. "Mmm¡­ morning¡­" Then I stretch, arms up, back arched, and let out a long, soft yawn. The blanket slides down from my shoulders and pools around my waist. The last of the sleep lingers in my limbs, warm and heavy. And yet¡­ watching her like this, so full of energy and drive so early in the morning, it''s hard not to feel a little guilty. Or maybe just¡­ inspired. Sort of. Okay, mostly guilty. But I mean¡­ that''s just the kind of morning you get when your girlfriend is some kind of beautiful, terrifying warrior monk who wakes up at sunrise to do one-finger push-ups! Anyway¡­ today''s the day. We''re moving out of the inn. Time to pack, get dressed, and head out. Not that I have a lot to carry though. Just a few outfits, some personal things. That''s about it. But still¡­ I want to help. I want to feel useful. If Eris needs anything, I''ll be right there. But before I can say anything, though¡ª "Here," she says, her voice casual as she straightens up from her final push-up and tosses a towel over her shoulders. "I got these ready for you." "Huh?" I blink, confused. Then I follow her gaze toward the bed. And stop. Right beside me, neatly folded, is a small stack of fresh clothes: clean pants, a soft linen shirt, and my boots placed carefully at the foot of the bed. Everything looks freshly laundered, even warm from the sun. "¡­What''s this?" I ask, still blinking. "Your clothes," Eris replies, as if it''s the most obvious thing in the world. "My clothes?" "For the morning," she says, drying the sweat from her neck with the towel. "Figured you''d want something clean to start the day." I stare down at the little pile for a moment. Then I turn and look at the room one more time. Our table¡­ Our wardrobe¡­ Empty. That''s when it hits me. "Wait¡­ wait, wait¡ªdid you already pack everything up?!" Her smile turns just a little smug. And I''m left blinking, tangled in the sheets, still not quite awake, while my girlfriend, somehow, has already cleaned the room, packed our things, and knocked out a full workout! ----------------------- "Yup, everything''s in here!" Eris says brightly, flipping her dimensional storage box into the air and catching it with a little flourish. I gape. "Erisss!! You''re so fast!!" She laughs, tail flicking behind her. "Hehe, I just tossed everything into the storage box. Took me, like, five minutes!" "Ooooh¡­" I lean closer, eyes wide. "That thing''s so unfair¡­" I mean, seriously¡ªeverything''s in there. Our clothes, our weapons, all the potions, supplies, spare gear¡­ even the big iron-banded chest with the ridiculously heavy padlock. Gone. Tucked away into a little cube of compressed space that fits in the palm of her hand. Now that I think about it¡­ dimensional storage is so overpowered for moving out! "Alright," she says, stretching her arms above her head. "Once we''re done with breakfast, we can head out." "Nn!" I nod eagerly, then hop out of bed, energized by her enthusiasm. Time to get moving. With that, I roll out of bed and start the morning rush¡ªbrushing my teeth, washing my face with cool water, splashing myself until I''m awake. Then it''s time to change into the fresh clothes Eris left for me earlier. Soft shirt. Clean pants. Boots snug and warm. By the time I''m dressed, Eris is already back from a quick bath downstairs. Her hair''s still damp, clinging to her cheeks. She''s changed into her usual traveling clothes: fitted adventurer''s pants, a sturdy tunic, and that light cloak she always tosses over her shoulder like it''s nothing. Her bag''s already slung over one shoulder. Of course. We do a final sweep of the room together, checking under the bed, the drawers, behind the curtains. Nope¡ªnothing left behind. And then¡­ it''s time. We step into the hallway. Eris pulls the door shut gently behind us. Click. She turns the key. I stand there for a moment, my hand still hovering on the door. The quiet finality of the sound echoes through my chest more than I expect. Something tugs at me. A little ache, just beneath the surface. "¡­You know," Eris says softly, stepping beside me, her palm pressing lightly to the door, "I think I''m gonna miss this room too." I glance over at her. She''s not smiling now¡ªbut her expression is warm. A little nostalgic. "We had a lot of good memories here," she murmurs. "First night together. That stormy afternoon. All the times we got lazy and stayed in bed too long¡­" "Nn¡­" I sniff, blinking fast as my eyes start to sting. "¡­But," she adds, her voice lighter now, "at our new place? It will be more fun, more wonderful! We''ll make even more memories. Wonderful ones! Beautiful ones! Together!" My heart squeezes. "Nn!" I nod. "We will!" She leans in and kisses the top of my head, then gently takes my hand in hers. Our fingers intertwining. "Ready?" "Ready." And just like that, we walk away¡ªhand in hand, hearts full. Behind us, the room stands quiet. Goodbye, Gilded Horns. Thanks for everything. Chapter 200 - 200: My senses are back! A little while later, we find ourselves back in the dining room. Morning sunlight filters lazily through the tall windows, spilling golden light across the tables and floor. The scent of sizzling meat and fresh bread drifts through the air, warm and comforting. We order a big breakfast. Hearty and satisfying, just the way we like it. Today it''s Filoan bird sausages, thick, juicy links grilled to perfection, and omelettes made from the bird''s massive eggs. I''m talking one egg per omelette. The thing would takes up the whole plate. Easily over a thousand calories, probably more. By the time the food arrives, I''m already leaning forward in anticipation. And then¡­ I pause. Because Lily is the one bringing the tray over. She sets it down in front of us with her usual bright smile, but there''s something in her eyes, something soft, a little bittersweet. She lingers for just a second longer than usual. I glance down at my plate¡­ And that''s when I see it. There, traced gently across the golden surface of my omelette in a delicate swirl of red sauce, are the words: "Goodbye Felicia, wish you the best in your new house!" I blink. And then my eyes sting. My breath catches, and before I even realize what I''m doing, I push my chair back and rush around the table. "Lilyyyyy!!" "Feliciaaaa!!" I throw my arms around her, and she catches me in a hug that''s equal parts laughter and tears. We hold each other tight, sniffling like two kids saying goodbye on the last day of school. Behind me, I hear Eris let out a soft chuckle. "Hey now," she says, arms crossed and grinning. "It''s not like we''re disappearing forever. The new house isn''t even that far. You can come visit any time!" "I will!" Lily says, dabbing at her eyes with the edge of her apron. "And you two better come back here now and then. Even just for a meal!" "Okay," I whisper, my voice thick. I nod quickly. "We will. Promise." She gives me one last squeeze, then steps back, offering me a warm smile that makes my heart ache in the best way. "Then go on. Eat. Before it gets cold!" "Nn," I murmur, still wiping at my eyes as I return to my seat. I glance down at the plate again. The little message in sauce is too cute, I almost don''t want to eat it. I''ll miss Lily. More than I expected. She''s always rushing around this place, busy with guests and trays and orders¡ªbut somehow, she always had time for us. For a smile. For little kindnesses like this. I hope she''ll get a chance to visit someday. We could show her around the new estate, take her through the gardens¡­ maybe even bring her into the dungeon if she''s feeling adventurous. But for now¡­ I pick up my fork. Nom. Nom nom. The sausages are incredible. Each one has a crisp, golden skin that gives way to juicy, perfectly spiced meat the moment I bite in. The flavor warms my whole mouth¡ªjust a little smoky, just a little sweet. The omelette, too, is impossibly soft and creamy, folded around bits of fresh herbs that seem to melt the moment they hit my tongue. Every bite is warm and rich and real. And just when we''re leaning back, full and satisfied, Lily returns¡ªwith another surprise. Two enormous milkshakes, pale and frothy, each crowned with a swirl of whipped cream¡­ and two generous slices of pie. One apple, one berry. Both still warm, dusted with sugar, and very obviously not on the bill. Lily sets them down with a wink. We both gasp. Then giggle. Then dig in. It''s decadent. But then¡ª Clink! Eris suddenly freezes, her fork falling against her empty plate. She turns to me sharply, eyes wide. "Felicia¡­ wait. You can taste again?!" "Huh?" I blink. The question hits me harder than I expect. I pause, halfway through a bite of pie, and look down at the plate¡­ then back at Eris. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And then I really think about it. The smell of the sizzling sausage when we came downstairs. The freshly baked bread. The sweet tang of berries in the pie. The creamy smoothness of the milkshake still lingering on my tongue. It''s all so¡­ vivid. And real. And there. My eyes slowly widen. I didn''t even notice until now. But it''s true. I can taste again. I can really taste again! "OOOOOOHHHH!!" I gasp, eyes wide. "Eris! You''re right! I can taste again!" I jump up, nearly knocking my chair over, arms shooting into the air like I''ve just won a tournament. "HELL YES!!" I shout. "MY SENSES ARE BACK, BABYYYYY!!" Eris bursts out laughing, nearly choking on her milkshake as she tries to breathe and not snort it out her nose. But I''m not joking. Not even a little. I mean it. Every bite is amazing. Every sip is heaven. After days of eating in numb, tasteless misery, it''s like someone turned the world back on. Alter was right. The senses do return. It just took a few days. And now¡­ Thank the gods. I flop back down into my chair, grinning like an idiot and cradling my milkshake like a holy relic. "Eris, you have no idea how awful it was. Eating without tasting is evil. Pure, flavorless evil!" Eris wipes her mouth and smirks. "Well, now that you''ve been restored to your full sensory glory¡­ what do you say we celebrate?" I tilt my head. "A stroll through the food market?" My eyes light up. "Nn!!" I nod, practically bouncing in my seat. Even if I''m already a little full¡­ I want this. I need this! And so, once we finish the last bites and wave a heartfelt goodbye to Lily, we step out of the Gilded Horns together, hand in hand, into the sun-drenched streets of Mistvale. Straight toward the food market. ------------------- Moments later. The smells reach me first. Grilled meat. Sweet pastries. Spices I can''t even begin to name. It''s like my nose wakes up all at once, and my stomach follows right after¡ªcompletely ignoring the fact that I already had a full breakfast. It wants more. We drift from stall to stall, sampling everything we can get our hands on. Skewers dripping with marinade. Soft, pillowy meat buns. Those tiny honey-glazed fruits I still don''t know the name of, but love anyway. We even buy a lot of stuff to bring to our new house so that we won''t have to cook for a couple more days. After that, we slow down a little, walking through Mistvale''s winding streets one last time. We don''t say much, but both of us are taking it all in. The cobbled roads under our feet. The Eclipse clothing shop Eris once dragged me into, all bold fabrics and glittering displays. The arched stone bridges stretching over quiet, lantern-lit canals. The tall clock tower where Eris and I climbed after I got that awful score at the Adventurer''s Guild¡ªtrying to forget it all, even if just for a while. And that little garden park, still peaceful, even after everything that happened there with the Crimson Order. There''s a softness to it all now. A kind of quiet nostalgia that settles in the chest and makes everything feel both full and a little bit distant. Eventually, the sun begins to drift lower in the sky, casting long golden lines through the city, and we find ourselves standing outside the Hearthcarvers Guild. We enter, then come to the Guild''s Dimensional Transit Hall. Alvero is already there, waiting for us. He looks as polished as ever, dressed in a tailored coat that somehow never seems to wrinkle. "Miss Eris, Miss Felicia, we''ve completed the sealing process on the dungeon''s original entrance," he says with a respectful bow. "With this, no one will be able to enter your property without your express permission." Eris nods once, calm and composed. "Very good. Thank you very much, Guildmaster." "We''ve also withdrawn all observers from the estate," he continues. "The final round of cleaning and security checks has been completed. Everything is in excellent condition." "And what about the payment?" she asks. "Oh, the Guild have received it in full," Alvero replies, dipping his head again. "Thank you for your purchase of the Noctis Sanctum." Eris allows herself a small, satisfied nod. "Alright, glad to hear it." Then, with a graceful motion, Alvero gestures toward the swirling gate behind him. "If you would present your keystone, Lady Eris." Eris steps forward and places the red keystone onto the platform at the base of the gate. The air hums. A swirl of bright crimson erupts from the center of the archway, opening the passage like a rip in reality. Before we step through, Alvero adds with a small smile, "We also prepared a few welcome gifts for you." "Oh?" I perk up. "What kind of gifts?" "They''re waiting for you at the mansion. I hope they please you." "Alright," Eris says with a faint smile, taking my hand. "Let''s go see." And just like that, we step through the gate. A moment of light. A rush of wind. A flicker of sensation. And then, in an instant¡­ We arrive. Our new home. Noctis Sanctum. Chapter 201 - 201: Surprise present Step. Step step. We follow Mister Alvero down the cobbled path. On either side, beds of crimson flowers bloom in quiet abundance, their petals stirring with the breeze. The air is sweet and fresh, cool like the autumn wind. And ahead¡­ our mansion rises. Tall, dark, and elegant, Noctis Sanctum looms like something out of an old fairytale. Ornate gothic arches, stained glass windows, ivy trailing along the stone. At first, I feel calm. Just walking beside Eris, listening to the soft rhythm of our footsteps on the path, inhaling the scent of crimson flowers trailing in the breeze, it feels peaceful. But the closer we get¡­ The more everything inside me begins to stir. Anticipation. My heartbeat starts to pick up. A flutter here, a skip there, like a bird waking up beneath my ribs. And then¡ª We stop. Right in front of the grand wooden doors. It''s massive and dark, with ironwork curling like vines across their surface. Just above them, draped from the high archway, is a beautiful silken banner. It''s ivory white, edged in deep red velvet, with words spelled out in elegant gold: ''Welcome, Eris and Felicia, to Noctis Sanctum.'' I stare at it. And suddenly, I can barely breathe. My hands curl at my sides, then uncurl again. My fingers twitch. My throat feels tight, choked with emotion. Because this isn''t a dream. It''s real. We now have a home. Yes, a home! One that belongs to us, one that welcomes us in by name. Here, with Eris, we''ll build something beautiful. Together, we will live a life full of joy and magic and laughter. We''ll fill these halls with memories. All kinds of memories. Sweet memories, silly memories, chaotic memories, maybe even a few crazy ass memories sometimes. And no one will interrupt us, no one will judge us, no one will mess with us. Here, we will have the whole world to ourselves. Just us. Together. Always. I can''t help it. I giggle, a soft, breathy sound that escapes before I can stop it. My cheeks heating up a bit. And then, I feel her. Eris reaches out quietly and slips her fingers through mine, squeezing my hand just once. It''s warm and steady, grounding and reassuring. I sway a little, bumping her gently with my shoulder. Our tails brush, hers against mine, mine curling softly in return, like even they are whispering to each other too: we''re home. And just like that¡­ My heart melts with happiness. "Miss Eris, Miss Felicia." Alvero''s voice brings us back to the moment. He turns toward the door with a small, composed smile. "The present we prepared for you is just inside. Once you push it open¡­ you''ll see." "Ohhh!" I gasp, nearly bouncing. "Right¡ªthe present!" I almost forgot. The Guildmaster mentioned this earlier, didn''t he? Their will be a surprise waiting for us behind this door, prepared specially by the Hearthcarvers Guild! Eris lets out a soft chuckle beside me, clearly amused by how worked up I''m getting, her eyes crinkle at the corners as she tilts her head slightly toward the door. "Shall we?" she says softly, smiling. "Nn!" I nod, practically vibrating. Honestly, I can''t wait! And so, together, we step forward. "One¡­ two¡­" Eris begins the countdown. "THREE!!" I shout. Together, we push¡ª The doors creak open. And slowly, steadily, the front hall of Noctis Sanctum reveals itself before us. ---------------------------- The door swings open¡ª And then, suddenly¡ª "WELCOME HOME, MASTER FELICIA! MASTER ERIS!!!!!" Five voices ring out in perfect unison, sweet and bright and terrifyingly synchronized! I freeze. No¡ªI short-circuit! "W-w-w¡ªWHAT IS HAPPENINGGGG?!" I yelp, stumbling a step backward, nearly tripping over my own feet! My heart is thundering. My tail fluffs up like I''ve been electrocuted! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Badump! badump! Because standing there, lined up neatly in the front hall like some surreal welcoming parade, are not one, not two, not even three! But five¡­ FIVE! FIVE FREAKING CATGIRL MAIDS! WHAT IN THE WORLD IS THIS? They''re all dressed in matching black-and-white maid uniforms that are frilly, spotless, and way too perfect. Each one has a tiny lace headband perched neatly on her head, and a crisp white apron tied with a bow around the waist. They bow in perfect sync, dipping waist-deep at the exact same angle. And then they look up. Five pairs of big, sparkling eyes look back at us, bright, colorful, wide, and¡­ impossibly cute. I''m in shock. Because it''s not just that there are five of them. But because they all look exactly the same! They all have that same petite, youthful build, with same soft, doll-like faces. And their hair are all a little bit tousled, shoulder-length haircut. I can''t help but notice the hair styles looks eerily similar to mine. And not only that, they blink in unison too. Up until now, every movement, from the bowing to blinking, and even their breathing are in perfect sync with each other. The only difference is their hair and eyes color. Each individual has eyes color matching their hair color, but different from each other. Blonde. Pink. Blue. Green. Orange. Five candy-colored gradients, lined up from left to right like a living display shelf. But everything else though? Completely identical. Like they came straight out of a factory mold. "Wait¡­ quintuplets?" I whisper, voice catching, eyes flicking nervously from one to the next. For some reason, this both amazes me and terrifies me at the same time! Now, Alvero, standing calmly beside us, folds his hands together with that same ever-composed posture. "As you can see," he says, adjusting his glasses, "this is the special gift prepared by the Hearthcarvers Guild to welcome you to your new home. We sincerely hope it meets your expectations and that we may continue our partnership in the future." "Hmmmm," Eris hums, arms crossed and looking far too pleased with herself. "Not bad. Not bad at all!" She doesn''t look even slightly surprised for some reasons. I turn to her slowly, incredulous. "E-Eris? What''s going on?! Who¡ªwhat¡ªare these girls?!" "Hehe, sorry, sorry," she says, barely holding back a laugh. "I just wanted it to be a surprise. But yeah, these are our maids! All five of them! They''ll be looking after the house from now on!" I stare at her. Then the catgirl maids. Then back at her. My brain kind of stalls, like it''s trying to load too many tabs at once. "Wait¡ªyou knew?!" I blurt out, as things start to click. "Of course," Eris says cheerfully. "Alvero messaged me this morning while you were still curled up in bed, so I figured it''d be more fun to let you find out this way!" "EEEEHHHHHH?! That''s so unfair!" "So?" she then grins, nudging me with her elbow. "What do you think? Isn''t it perfect? We won''t have to scrub floors or sweep the hallways or sort the laundry or clean dishes or water plants or¡ªwell, anything, really! And just look at them¡ªthey''re adorable!" I turn back toward the maids. They''re still smiling, still standing in perfect formation. Well¡­. WELLLL¡­. I can''t argue with that! The maids, even with that whole weird lookalike thing going on, they''re all super pretty and cute. And yeah, doing chores every single day in this huge mansion? That sounds like actual torture! It''s good that me and Eris will be able to spend more time training and getting stronger without having to worry about trivial things. And of course, as the world''s leading catgirl connoisseur¡­ All catgirls are definitely welcome to join our party! But¡ª "Y-yeah, I do¡­" I mumble, fidgeting with my sleeves. "B-but I thought it was just going to be the two of us living here? I mean¡­ doesn''t privacy matter to you? Are you really okay with them hanging around all the time?" Eris reaches out and places a gentle hand on my shoulder. "Well! You don''t have to worry about that," she says, smiling calmly. "¡­Eh? What do you mean?" I ask, blinking at her. She leans in slightly, like she''s about to let me in on some big secret. "They''re not actual people," she whispers. "They''re homunculi." I blink. Hard. "¡­Wait, what? Homunculi?" "Mhm! Homunculi," she says again, clearly having fun with the reveal. "Wait¡ªlike¡­ fake people??" I know I probably sound ridiculous right now, but come on! Alvero steps forward to clarify, his voice smooth as ever. "Indeed. As Miss Eris stated, these maids were actually homunculi, created by our grandmaster alchemists." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A moments later, as Alvero and Eris explained to me, I now finally understand. The catgirl maids really are exactly what Eris said they were¡ªhomunculi. Artificial beings, created through alchemy to look and act like humans¡­ but without actual thoughts of their own. They can''t disobey, can''t think independently. They exist purely to serve within the bounds of their programming. It''s wild. I take a little more time to¡­ investigate. For science. I gently touch one of their arms, just out of curiosity. And, oh my gods¡ª Their skin doesn''t just look perfect¡­ it feels real, too. Soft and smooth, with this almost silky texture. A little cooler than normal skin, maybe, but still eerily lifelike. They even breathe like real people. I can see the rise and fall of their chests, hear the soft sound of their breathing. It''s almost unsettling how natural it all seems. I blink at them, still processing everything. "And¡­ what do you guys eat?" I ask, eyes wide. "Do you eat food like us?" One of the maids¡ªthe one with soft blue hair and blue eyes¡ªsteps forward and bows slightly. "Master Felicia," she says politely, "we do not consume human or Furren food. We are sustained entirely by mana, which is drawn from the artificial mana cores embedded within our bodies." Chapter 202 - 202: Homunculi Turns out¡­ there''s actually a lot that makes these homunculi special. For starters, they don''t need food. Not human food, not Furren food. Nothing at all, really. They''re completely sustained by mana. Pure, steady energy, drawn straight from the artificial mana cores built into their bodies. It''s kind of incredible when you think about it. Their energy use depends on how hard they''re working, sure. But for simple stuff¡ªcleaning, cooking, laundry? The cost is surprisingly low. Maintaining just one of them only takes about a single C-rank mana core a day. And here''s the best part: you can charge them in advance. Like¡­ fully. One homunculus can store up to a hundred C-rank cores at once. That''s one hundred days of autonomous, uninterrupted operation, no maintenance needed! And if they do run out of mana? They don''t break. Instead, they just¡­ go into sleep mode. Power them up again, and they''re back on their feet like nothing ever happened. But that''s not all. "These catgirl maids actually have some combat capability as well!" Alvero says, his eyes practically sparkling with pride. I blink. "Wait¡­ seriously? Combat? Like, actual combat?" "Yes," he nods. "Each one has the physical strength and reflexes of a C-rank adventurer. However, they cannot use magic though, just physical strength¡­" "Still, that''s amazing!" I can''t help but grin. So not only are they helpful around the house¡­ they''re also built-in bodyguards? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That''s ridiculously cool! Though, honestly, I doubt we''ll need much guarding in here, at our new home. This place is heavily warded and sealed off, practically impossible to access unless someone is specifically allowed in. And furthermore¡­ we have Eris. As an A rank adventurer, Eris alone could wipe out a horde of C-rank adventurers without even blinking! If something ever gets past her, well¡­ that''s probably the moment the world is ending. Still¡ª "At the very least," Eris says, nudging me gently with her elbow, "they''d make great sparring partners for you, wouldn''t they?" Oh. Ohhhh! My eyes widen a little as the thought clicks into place. "Eris, you''re right!" When Eris is off doing her own thing, or when I''m just feeling extra restless, I could train with them. After all, they are C ranker equivalent! At this point, they are still way stronger than me! "And," she adds casually, "they can even go hunting for us when needed!" Eris ends the sentence with a wink. My jaw drops. "No way!" She just grins. I can already picture it! Five sleek, silent cat-eared homunculi gliding through the woods with perfect coordination, moving like shadows, then returning with game slung effortlessly over their shoulders. Oh my, it''s like having our own elite hunting squad! We will never go hungry! "Oooh! Guildmaster!" I then turn back to Alvero, as a sudden question sparks in my mind, "can they¡­ erm¡­ swim too?" If they can, then we will be able to have a lot of fish for dinner! Alvero chuckles, a soft, refined sound. "Of course!" he replies. "And more than that, they''re also highly resistant to poisons, harsh environments, and various types of magical interference! If necessary, they could even explore dangerous dungeons in your place!" he adds. "¡­Oh shit." I blink, stunned. "That''s¡­ actually a brilliant idea!" We can send them scouting ahead! Or gathering materials! Or running errands in creepy, gross places we don''t want to go! "But please do be mindful," Alvero continues, his voice calm and measured, "that their energy consumption increases significantly under heavier workloads, or during combat." He pauses for emphasis, then adds, "And while they are designed to be highly durable, they are not invincible. If they''re damaged¡­ repairs can be quite costly." "I-I see¡­" I nod slowly, a flicker of guilt tugging at me. I mean, I''d just been imagining them fighting monsters and scrubbing floors all day. That''s a little bit too much, isn''t it? "Alright, um¡­ one more question?" I ask, glancing up at him. "Of course, Miss Felicia." I hesitate for a moment, then lean forward, lowering my voice just a little. "Um¡­ May I ask about¡­ how the homunculi are made?" Alvero''s expression shifts ever so slightly. "I''m afraid that''s a secret," he says gently but firmly. "Please forgive me¡ªwe cannot disclose that information." "I-I see¡­" I say again, trying not to sound too disappointed. Well, it''s fine! I was just curious. It''s not like I need to know everything¡­ right? Right. "Anyway," Alvero says, briskly but politely, clasping his hands again, "there''s one final feature I should mention. If you ever wish to change a homunculus''s appearance¡­ it''s quite simple." He steps forward, lifts a finger, and lightly taps the forehead of the maid standing closest. "Just place your hand, or a finger, on their forehead," he explains. "Then visualize the appearance you want them to take. The clearer and more detailed your mental image, the more precise the transformation." As he speaks, the change begins. Right before our eyes, the petite maid''s body starts to shift. She stretches taller. Her figure curves, filling out in all the right places. Her short tousled hair grows long, flowing down her back in shimmering waves of white silk. I blink. Then blink again. Her outfit adjusts to fit the new form. Snugly. Very snugly. Oh. Oh my god! Those boobs are huge! And they''re¡ªjiggling?! My mouth falls open a little. Eris squints at the new form, then glances sideways at Alvero. Back at the maid. Then at him again. "I see," she says slowly. "So that''s your taste, huh?" "Ehem¡ª!" The Guildmaster clears his throat loudly, flustered. "P-please don''t tell anyone. Especially not my wife." "Fufu~" Eris giggles mischievously, clearly enjoying this far too much. Her eyes flick between me and the busty homunculus again, and then linger on me. Wait. Wait a minute. "E-Eris!" I cry, my tail poofing out like a feather duster as heat creeps up my cheeks. "You''re thinking something weird, aren''t you?!" "Hehe~" Eris hums, all innocent-like, her smile soft and infuriating. "Don''t worry. Even if they shapeshift into you, no one could ever match the real Felicia! You''re still the best!" I blink. A compliment? "Hmph! Of course I am!" I declare, puffing out my chest proudly¡ª ¡ªonly for her to add, far too sweetly, "Yeah, no one else could ever be as silly as you." "Heyyy!!" I yell. Eris bursts out laughing, a warm, delighted sound that only makes me flail harder. And then¡ª "Ohhh, I do wonder how sexy you''d look if your chest was just a bit¡­ bigger?" "HEEEEEYYYYY!!" I whirl and stomp directly on her foot. She barely flinches. Silly, smug, ridiculous Eris!! Now I''m fuming, puffed up like a balloon, cheeks hot, tail twitching in outrage! Ugh!! "Alright then!" I huff, pointing at her with all the righteous fury I can muster. "If you''re gonna do that, then I''ll just turn all five homunculi into you and have them wash my feet every morning! In perfect synchronization!" Eris gasps. But not in horror. Her eyes sparkle. "Oh? That actually sounds amazing! Can I watch?" And just like that, we''re at it again, bickering, laughing, tossing playful jabs back and forth like kids in a schoolyard. Meanwhile, Alvero just watches with a warm smile, occasionally chuckling at our chaos. Chapter 203 - 203: Catgirl maids squad! "Hmph." I let out a dramatic little huff and cross my arms, doing my best to glare at Eris. She just smirks back at me, completely unbothered. Smug. Unrepentant. Like she knows she''s won. Then, as if the little spat never even happened, she turns to me with a casual smile. "Anyway¡­ these homunculi. Think we should give them names?" My ears perk up immediately. "Oooh! Yes! We definitely should!" I bounce on my heels, all my grumpiness instantly forgotten. Just like that, excitement takes over. Eris chuckles and gives me a playful wink. "Then I leave it to you, Felicia." She says it like she''s bestowing a royal quest. Like this is some sacred duty only I can fulfill. ¡­ Gulp. Okay. Suddenly this feels like a lot of pressure. I glance over at the five homunculi lined up before us. Now I''m faced with the hardest challenge of the day: naming these five homunculi. I mean¡­ I''m not exactly great at naming things. What if the names I come up with are super lame? But¡ª "Don''t worry," Eris grins, giving me a big thumbs up. "We believe in you!" Alvero nods in agreement and flashes a thumbs up of his own. ¡­I inhale deeply. Then slowly exhale. Alright. Here goes nothing. Time to name some magical catgirl maids! Now¡­ I''m ready. I take a deep breath, then step forward, just like Alvero instructed. My heart''s fluttering a little, but my hand stays steady as I gently reach out and place a finger on the forehead of the blonde-haired catgirl. "This one¡­" I murmur, narrowing my eyes dramatically, like I''m peering into the divine realm of inspiration itself. "Her name shall be¡­ uhh¡­ Meowrelia." Ding! A soft shimmer of light flickers in her eyes. A second later, she kneels. Her voice is clear and reverent. "Servant, Homunculus Meowrelia, at your order!" I freeze. My ears perk straight up. My tail flicks back and forth like it''s lost control. UOOOOHHHHHH!? "E-Eris!!" I squeak, practically vibrating. "Did you see that!? This is amazing!!" Something deep within me stirs¡ªsomething powerful, majestic, possibly a little unhinged. I don''t know what this feeling is, but I like it. The authority! The elegance! The sheer meowjesty! Mwuehehehehehe!! Eris watches with her usual cool, arms folded as she gives a small, approving nod. "Humu. Meowrelia? I like it." "Yeah, that''s a solid name," Alvero adds with a smile. I puff out my chest, pride swelling like a balloon. Okay. I''ve got this. One down. Four to go. Stepping over to the pink-haired maid, I tap her gently on the forehead. "You¡­ shall be called¡­ Purrlina!" Ding! Another shimmer. Another elegant kneel. "Servant, Homunculus Purrlina, at your order!" Her voice is sweet like honey but wrapped in unshakable loyalty. I can''t help but sparkle with delight. "Fufu, another great one," Eris muses with a smile. And just like that, I go down the line, waving my finger with absolute authority. "Servant, Homunculus Nyabelle, at your order!" the blue-haired catgirl says. "Servant, Homunculus Mintchii, at your order!" the green-haired catgirl says. "Servant, Homunculus Tangerinya, at your order!" the orange-haired catgirl says Now, all five kneel before me, their heads bowed in perfect unison. I stand proudly, hands on my hips, the very image of noble smugness. "Alright!" I announce, voice echoing with the full force of a tiny tyrant. "I, Master Felicia, have bestowed upon you the holiest of names! Meowrelia! Purrlina! Nyabelle! Mintchii! Tangerinya!" My tail swishes as I raise one hand dramatically to the heavens. "From this day forth¡ªyou are the invincible Magical Catgirl Maid Squad! Protectors of Noctis Sanctum! Codename: Twilight Whiskersz!" "YES, MASTER!" they all say in perfect unison. "Nyahahahaha! Gooood! Very good!!" I laugh maniacally, basking in the glorious absurdity of it all. But then¡­ I glance to my side. Pfffft!!!! "Haha," Eris is laughing, bent over, holding her stomach. "T-Twilight Whiskersz!? Alvero doesn''t laugh¡­ but his lips are twitching. He''s holding back with the strength of a monk. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "HEYYYY!!" I yell, stomping one foot. My tail poofs up like a startled squirrel. "If you think it''s so easy, you try naming five magical catgirl maids in a row!!" "No, no!" Eris says quickly, patting my head with a warm smile and a glimmer in her eyes. "I love it! Your naming sense is amazing! I was just¡­ very surprised, that''s all!" "Really?" I blink up at her, tail swishing with cautious hope. "YEAH!" she beams. "Indeed," Alvero chimes in with a smooth nod of approval. "Miss Felicia here is the most creative namer I''ve had the pleasure of witnessing in my entire career. Truly¡­ inspired." "Hehehe~" I can''t stop the silly grin creeping across my face. I scratch the side of my nose, pretending to be modest, but I know I''m glowing. My cheeks are all warm, and my chest feels like it''s filled with fizzy soda bubbles. Too much praise all at once, I might actually pop. Then Alvero steps back, straightening his coat. He places a hand over his heart and bows low with deep, graceful gesture. "Well then," he says with calm finality, "that concludes our arrangement. Miss Eris, Miss Felicia, thank you once again for choosing the Hearthcarvers Guild. Should you need anything else, whether it''s maintenance, enchantment upgrades, or future custom work, you need only call. We are always at your service." "Thank you, Guildmaster," Eris replies, her voice soft but steady, a note of satisfaction in her tone. "Thank you too!" I echo, trying to sound proper and dignified even though I feel like bouncing. With a final nod, Alvero turns and makes his way down the garden path, disappearing between the hedges and crimson flowers. And just like that¡­ Silence. A soft hush falls over the entry hall, like the house itself is taking a quiet breath. It''s done. Noctis Sanctum¡­ is ours. Really, truly ours. -------------------------- Later, after the guildmaster is gone, Eris and I begin unloading our stuff into the main chamber. The giant black-and-silver doors groan softly behind us as we close them, shutting out the outside world. Eris opens her hand, summoning her dimensional storage box in a brief shimmer of deep blue light. The ornate cube floats beside her, lids unfolding like petals to reveal all our packed belongings neatly stored. I watch, then blink curiously. "Hey, Eris¡­ now that I think about it¡ªwhat''s the difference between a dimensional box and a dimensional ring?" Chapter 204 - 204: Unloading stuff As Eris starts explaining, I''m surprised to find out there''s really not that much difference between a dimensional storage box and a storage ring. "The main difference is capacity," she says, casually pulling items out of her box like it''s nothing. "Boxes can hold more. A lot more, actually." She flicks her finger and a pile of clothes tumbles onto the floor with a soft flump. "And they''re easier to make," she adds. "The flat surfaces make it way simpler to carve enchantments. But with rings? The surfaces are tiny, curved¡­ it''s honestly a nightmare to write on them." "Ahh¡­ I see," I say, nodding as I watch her with wide eyes. "But," she goes on, "rings are more portable, since you can just wear them on your fingers. They''re a lot more fashionable and discreet, too. Nobles love them. Some wear them like jewelry, just to show off." "Oh, makes sense!" I murmur. "But wait... wouldn''t that make them way more expensive?" "Oh, yeah," Eris replies, nodding. "Depending on the quality and how detailed the enchantment engravings are, a ring can cost ten times as much as a box!" "What???" I blink. "You''re telling me people are actually paying ten times more just to look cool?" "Exactly!" -------------------------------- A few minutes later, we finally dump out the last of our things in the main foyer of Noctis Sanctum. "¡­Is¡­ is this everything?" I ask, staring at the modest mountain of personal belongings laid out before us. Compared to the massive gothic estate around us, it honestly feels¡­ tiny. "Yep," Eris says, brushing her palms together. "That''s all of it!" We''ve got two generous piles of clothes, a couple sets of basic weapons and armor, a few personal trinkets, some personal care supplies, and the food we picked up from the market earlier. That''s it. That''s¡­ everything we own. Eris suddenly straightens up, hands on her hips and a bright grin on her face. "Hey! You know what? No more sharing closets!" I blink at her. "Huh?" "You heard me," she says proudly. "We''ve got such a huge home now¡ªwith space for everything we need. You get your own closet, and I get mine! Isn''t that super cool?" I pause. Then it hits me. My own closet. My very own personal closet? "YES!!!" I cheer, bouncing a little on the spot. But just as quickly, I pause again, narrowing my eyes with a playful smirk. "...But that doesn''t mean I won''t still steal your clothes!" Eris snorts. "Heh. Good. I was planning to steal yours too!" We burst into giggles like little kids. Back at the Gilded Horns, we only had one wardrobe between the two of us. Just one. It was always overflowing. Shirts tangled up with cloaks, boots shoved into corners, socks disappearing into some mysterious void. Spare belts curled around themselves like little sleeping snakes. Every time we opened the doors, something would fall out. It was chaos. But¡­ it was our chaos. It felt familiar. Warm. Full of quiet, blurry mornings and sleepy late nights. We''d bump into each other while getting dressed in the dark, whispering half-laughs so we wouldn''t wake anyone. And undressing¡­ well, sometimes that turned into tickle fights, or lingering touches, or¡­. Suddenly, there''s a heaviness inside my chest that I don''t know how to explain. Now we have space. Big rooms, big closets. Not just one or two, but as many as we want. We could take a hundred shopping trips to Mistvale, buy out every boutique and tailor in town, and still have room left over. And yet¡­ I still love wearing Eris''s clothes. They smell like her. That soft, cool, slightly wild scent that clings to collars and sleeves. I don''t know what it is, maybe her perfume, maybe just her, but it settles in the fabric like a memory. And so, I sometimes catch myself sniffing her shirts in the middle of the day, especially when she''s out or training alone. I don''t even mean to. It''s just¡­ calming. Like she''s right there with me, even when she''s not. Maybe it''s silly and ridiculous. But I don''t care. "D-Do we really need separate closets¡­?" I murmur, my voice small as I glance over at her. I don''t know if she''ll get it. I don''t even know if I''m saying what I mean. But she looks at me, and her expression softens. "Hmm¡­ well," she says with a gentle smile, "since we pretty much wear the same clothes anyway¡­ maybe not?" "Nn!" I nod, feeling a warmth bloom in my chest. "But our undergarments should be kept separate," she adds matter-of-factly. "Of course!!!" I yelp, face going red. We both break into laughter again. ------------------------ "All right," Eris says, nudging me gently with her elbow. "Felicia¡­ it''s time. Go on. Give them their first commands." "Nn!" I nod, heart fluttering with excitement. Taking a deep breath, I step forward. The grand foyer of Noctis Sanctum stretches out around us, tall and echoing and just a little too quiet. My boots click softly against the marble floor. I raise my voice, trying to summon my best Magical Girl Leader energy, even if my palms are a bit sweaty. "Meowrelia! Purrlina! Nyabelle! Mintchii! Tangerinya!" The five catgirl maids appear at once, sprinting into formation like a purring cavalry. Each one bows low in perfect synchronization, their tails swishing gracefully behind them. "Yes, Master!" they say in unison. Their eyes gleam with magical obedience. Their twitchy ears and tails are so, so cute!! I nearly squeal. They''re so ready, and I feel like¡­ a commander of cuteness. Gods¡­ This is incredible! Okay. Focus. I puff out my chest just a little and take a breath. "All right! Meowrelia! you''re in charge of clothing. Please sort everything into home wear and travel wear, and hang them up neatly in our new wardrobes!" "Yes, Master!" the yellow haired catgirl replies. "Purrlina! You''ve got laundry duty. Wash everything, dry it gently, fluff it up nice and soft!" "Yes, Master!" the pink haired one says. "Nyabelle! I want you to inspect and maintain our adventuring gear. Polish the weapons, tighten any loose armor straps, and oil anything that needs it." "Yes, Master!" the blue haired one chirps. "And Mintchii, you''re on food duty. Make sure it''s all sorted properly. Fresh stuff, dry goods, meat and herbs and spices. Make sure everything in its place!" "Yes, Master!" the green haired girl replies. I pause and glance around. Wait¡­ that''s four. But we have five. My eyes land on the last catgirl¡ªTangerinya. Her bright orange hair catches the light as she looks up at me, eyes sparkling, ears perked, tail swaying just slightly with anticipation. "Um¡­ hmm¡­" I scratch my cheek, thinking. "W-well¡­ can you keep an eye on the others? Just¡­ help out wherever you''re needed?" She bows deeply, her voice clear and proud. "Understood, Master Felicia! I shall assist wherever I am needed!" And just like that¡­ the task assigning is complete. "Alright? All clear?" "Yes, Master! Your wishes are our commands!" They all speak again, their voices echoing sweetly through the grand hall. A pleasant little shiver runs down my spine. "Hehe~" I turn back to Eris, grinning sheepishly and rubbing my nose with the back of my hand. "Sooo? How''d I do?" Eris gives me a slow nod. "Hmm. Not bad at all," she says with a little smile. "But¡­ there''s still one more step." "One more?" I blink, tilting my head. "Whaaat is it?" She steps forward with that signature stride of hers, super confident, and there''s a glint in her eyes that makes me perk up. "To all maids!" she then announces, voice ringing out clear and bold. "Carry out Master Felicia''s instructions! And once your tasks are complete, you may work however you see fit!" Then she spins toward Tangerinya and lifts her hand, pointing with dramatic flair. "Tangerinya! I now name you leader of the maid squad. You''ll be in charge of daily task delegation and making sure everything runs smoothly!" Tangerinya gasps, eyes wide, ears perked, then drops to one knee like she''s just been knighted in some royal ceremony. "Yes! It is my greatest honor to serve as leader of the maid squad, Master Eris! Master Felicia!" Eris turns to me, her expression smug in the most charming way, and gives me a playful wink. "See? This way, they''ll manage themselves! You won''t need to micromanage anything. Just give them the overall direction and they''ll take care of the rest!" My eyes sparkle. I gasp, clasping my hands together. "Uooooohhh!! That''s so convenient!!" Eris chuckles. "Told you." And just like that, the entire maid squad bursts into motion. Meowrelia and Purrlina dart off toward the closets, arms already full of neatly folded fabrics. Nyabelle slips away with our gear in tow, humming softly to herself as if prepping for battle. Meanwhile, Mintchii, the green haired one, floats gracefully toward the kitchen, baskets of ingredients bobbing behind her like obedient familiars. And Tangerinya¡­ She''s already checking in on everyone, clipboard in hand, tail swaying with boss-like determination. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They''re like a perfectly tuned team of magical battle maids, so efficient and adorable! And somehow¡­ they''re ours. Meanwhile, Eris and I head upstairs, our footsteps light on the polished floors. We talk and laugh as we go, already planning how we''ll decorate our rooms, where to hang curtains, where to stack books¡­. Basically, how to make this big, echoing mansion truly feel like home. Chapter 205 - 205: Bedroom laziness While the catgirl maids bustle around downstairs, tidying and sorting and making the mansion feel alive, Eris and I slip away to our bedroom. Our new bedroom. Our giant bedroom. And we''re doing something very, very important. Jumping on the bed. "Wooooohhh!" I squeal as I bounce up into the air, the mattress springing me higher every time Eris throws her weight down beside me. "This is so cool!" I gasp between giggles, my hair flying in every direction. "I can''t wait to sleep on this thing!" The bed is huge. Ridiculously huge. The mattress is soft and springy¡ªlike it''s made of clouds. The pillows are plump and marshmallowy, and the thick blanket sprawled across the top feels velvety and warm, with the faintest scent of vanilla and lavender. Just being here makes my body want to melt into the sheets and never get up again. Eris does a few more jumps¡ªgrinning like a kid at a festival¡ªbefore flopping onto her back with a dramatic sigh. "Yeeaaah¡­ I never wanna leave this bed too," she groans, stretching out with a slow, luxurious motion. "This is the best thing we''ve ever owned." "I know," I say, breathless, collapsing next to her. We lie there for a moment, laughing, catching our breath, caught in a moment of pure, simple joy. Then Eris turns her head and holds out her hand. I take it without thinking. Her fingers lace through mine gently, and she gives me that smile, a soft, relaxed smile, the kind that says I''m happy right here. It does something to me. It warms me from the inside out, like butter in a warm skillet, and my thoughts just¡­ melt. Peaceful. That''s the word. This is peaceful. My eyelids start to droop, heavy and slow. "Hey¡­ don''t fall asleep yet¡­" Eris murmurs, but then. "Aahhhh~" she yawns And I yawn right after her, instinctively. "Ahhh mhmhhh~" My body rolls instinctively toward her, curling against her warmth. Her arms wrap around me without hesitation, pulling me close. Then, with a sneaky little move, her legs hook around mine and lock me in place. "You''re mine now," she mumbles into my hair. I giggle. "Oh no! Don''t eat me!" We lay like that for a long moment, quiet and close, just breathing, no one saying anything. And then I whisper, breaking the silence. "Ahhh¡­ it''s so quiet now¡­" "Yeah¡­" Eris replies, her voice just a breath. Too quiet, actually. Back at the Gilded Horns, there was always something going on. Footsteps creaking up and down the wooden stairs. Neighbors chatting just outside our door. The clink of glasses and laughter drifting up from the tavern downstairs. And sometimes, a drunk bard outside would sing something absolutely ridiculous in the middle of the night. We''d always end up laughing about it under our shared blanket. But here¡­ It''s different. There''s no one else. Just us. Only the soft brush of wind against the windows¡­ the quiet rhythm of our breathing¡­ and the slow, steady movement of Eris''s fingers as they comb gently through my hair. And if I really, really focus, pushing all my senses into my twitching cat ears¡­ maybe I can catch the faint, distant steps of the maids moving around downstairs. But still, it''s not the same. It''s quieter, softer. Different. Yes, much diffrerent than what we used too. And I guess¡­ maybe this is what our new life sounds like now. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe this quiet is part of it. A different kind of rhythm. A slower melody we haven''t quite learned how to move to yet. Yeah¡­ It''s going to take a little time, isn''t it? To settle in. To belong to this stillness. "¡­Eris," I murmur, my voice barely a breath, her name slipping from my lips like a sigh. Her arms tighten around me just a little. "Yes?" "¡­Can you sing?" I ask, eyes half-lidded, already drifting. "Just a little¡­ I wanna hear you sing again¡­" There''s a pause. And then: "Of course." Her chest rises gently beneath me. "Alright," she says gently, "This one''s about two little Furrens living in a tiny house deep in the woods¡­" "Oooh?" My ears perk slightly. "Just like us?" "Yeah¡­" She chuckles, tucking her chin atop my head. "Just like us." And so she sings. Her voice is warm and dusky, like honey left out in the sun. The melody is simple, childlike, even, but there''s something soothing in it, something that wraps around my heart and pulls it closer. It''s a song about two little catfolk building a life in the forest, sharing meals and blankets, fighting off wild raccoons, and dancing under moonlight like the world would never end. Her fingers comb gently through my hair as she sings, and before the second verse, my eyes start to flutter closed. The world grows heavy and soft. ----------------------------- Moments later¡­ Well, technically, a little nap later. I dozed off so quickly after Eris started singing. Her voice was just too soft, too warm, it pulled me under like a lullaby meant just for me. I don''t even know how long I''ve napped. But when I open my eyes again, everything still looks the same. The room is quiet, the light hasn''t changed. It''s still that same color of soft crimson outside the window. Right¡­ This is Noctis Sanctum, where dusk never fades, where the sky outside stays caught between night and not-quite-night, like time itself has forgotten how to move forward. We will definitely need to put a big clock in our bedroom, otherwise, we would easily loose track of time. I take note mentally. I will let Eris know that. Now, I sit up slowly, still half-dreaming. My hands rub at my eyes as I blink away the lingering warmth of sleep. The blanket slips off my shoulder, and I pull it back without thinking. That''s when I see her. Eris is already up. She is in the corner of the room, crouched beside an old chest I don''t remember noticing earlier. One of those heavy ones, reinforced with metal bands and locked shut with a thick padlock. But it''s open now. And in her hands¡­ She''s holding something I''ve never seen before. Eh? A coat? I sit up a little straighter, squinting through the soft haze of sleep. From here, I can make out the shape. It looks like a long, dark trench coat, heavy and worn, the fabric has already faded to gray at some part, its color washed out with time. "Eris¡­ what''s that?" I ask, my voice low and scratchy from sleep. She glances over her shoulder when she hears me, her expression softening. "Oh, this?" she says lightly. "Nothing special. Just my old guild uniform." Guild uniform¡­? My heart skips. "You mean¡­ Shadow Fang?" She nods, brushing her fingers across the shoulder of the coat, scattering a little dust into the air. "Yeah. I found it tucked at the bottom of the chest. I used to wear this every day back when I was still a Pillar." Her voice trails off. She doesn''t say anything else at first. Just stares at the coat in her hands, fingers curled gently around the fabric, too gently. Almost like she''s afraid it might fall apart. Her touch lingers longer than it needs to. There''s something in her expression, something faraway, something a little too quiet, a little too sad. And suddenly, I remember. I still don''t know the full truth. Why did she leave the Shadow Fang? Why does she still hide her identity, even now? Even though we''re¡­ this close. Even though we''re lovers. Even though I''ve seen her laugh and cry, bleed and fight¡ªand she''s kissed me, held me like I''m her entire world¡­ There are still parts of her past I''ve never touched. Now it''s just us, alone in our new mansion. There''s no one to overhear, no one to interrupt. If I want to ask her, now is the time. "Eris¡­" I murmur. She turns to me with that gentle, curious smile. "Yes?" Come on, Felicia. Ask her! You''ve been wondering for so long. You want to know. Don''t you? "C-can I ask you¡­ um¡­" Her head tilts, her smile softening. "Hm?" I open my mouth. I try. But¡ª Badump. Badump. Badump! My heart is pounding. Why am I nervous?! What the hell is going on??? My hands are trembling. My tail is fluffed for no reason. I feel like my throat is dry. I take a breath¡ªone deep breath¡ªand then: "C-Can you¡­ uhm¡­" She leans a little closer. "Yes?" "C-Can you¡­" ¡­Come on. Say it! "¡­wear that uniform? I wanna see!!!" ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ AAAAAAAAAAHHH!! WHAT THE HELL, FELICIA!! I slap both hands over my face and scream internally. Why. Why couldn''t I just ask the real question?! But to my surprise, Eris just chuckles. "Sure!" She brushes off a bit more dust, then unclasps the coat. And in one fluid motion, she changes, right there in front of me, slipping out of her house clothes and into the uniform of her past. The coat fits her perfectly. Long and sleek, it hugs her figure with clean, precise lines. And just like that, her whole presence shifts. Now, she''s sharper, colder, more composed, like she''s stepping back into the role of a commander! A version of herself I''ve never seen before. The old Eris. And all I can do now¡­ is stare. Because even though I just blurted out the dumbest thing ever¡ª I still got to see something real. Chapter 206 - 206: Dress on! Now, fully dressed in her old Shadow Fang uniform, Eris looks absolutely breathtaking. The black trench coat flows around her like liquid shadow. It''s sleek, tailored, and just slightly too long, brushing her boots when she walks. Wide leather belts wrap diagonally around her waist and chest, cinching the coat with a sharp, tactical elegance. Her gloves are thick and dark, matching the high leather boots that climb up to her knees. The entire outfit exudes deadly grace. It''s both mysterious and cool¡­ and a little intimidating. "Woahhh¡­" I breathe out, utterly entranced. Eris twirls once, the hem of the coat flaring dramatically around her legs. Then, with a snap of her fingers¡ªwhoosh!¡ªa pair of darkness-forged swords materialize from the air. Eris strikes a pose, her coat flaring out behind her, then slashes forward with both blades in a dancer''s fluid rhythm. "Wooooaaaahhhh!!" I gasp, my tail standing straight with excitement. "You look so cool!" She now looks just like a boss from a video game!!! Or an SSS-rank character, the kind that only shows up in banners with flaming gold borders! Eris flashes me a mischievous grin. "Oh? You think that''s cool? Then watch this!" From a hidden pocket, or maybe from some mysterious void-space she keeps tucked under her coat, Eris pulls out something new: a sleek, black, full-face mask. Smooth and polished, it has two angular slits for the eyes and no visible mouth, but I can see and feel the darkness attribute mana leaking from from it. The shadows swirl around the mask itself like it''s breathing. She lifts it slowly¡­ and then, with a satisfying click, places it onto her face. FWOOSH!!! Everything changes. A blast of dark aura erupts from her, warping the air around her silhouette. Her glowing eyes pierce through the mask like twin stars, her coat''s edges flicker with embers of black flame, and suddenly, from her back, a pair of massive, feathered, jet-black wings explode outward with a gust of shadow! "HOLY SHIT!!! ERIS!!!" I nearly fall off the bed. "What the actual heck was THAT?!" Eris, now cloaked in pure edge, turns slowly to me. "Hehe, well," she says, her voice low, raspy, and distorted through the mask, "it''s just a mask that makes me look cool while hiding my identity." I blink. Oh my god. Even her voice is changed! It doesn''t sound like Eris at all! It''s like someone else entirely. Darker, more dangerous! "That''s so cool!" I squeal. "You''re like a shadow angel from the underworld now!" She places one gloved hand on her hip and shrugs with dramatic flair. "I know, right?" Then, she reaches up and removes the mask. An just like that, all the shadows dissipate, the flames vanish, and her wings flicker out of existence. Her voice returns to normal. "But," she adds, smiling now, "the mask is just purely cosmetic though. The black flame and dark mana you saw isn''t real. There''s no power boost or anything. It''s just for intimidation actually..." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ehh????" I blink. "Hehe." Eris grins. "E-even the wings?" "Yup." Eris replies. "The wings are actually just a part of the mask effect. They can glide a little, but that''s about it. No high-speed flight. Sorry to disappoint." She chuckles. "I''m not a bird Furren, after all!" "Hmph! You''d be the coolest bird if you were!" I puff my cheeks. Eris laughs. But then¡­ As she tosses the mask back into the chest, a thought floats into my head. Wings¡­ Yeah, speaking of wings, Alter was able to make a wing by using Azazel''s Guard power! It wasn''t cosmetic. It was real, functional wings! And not only could we fly with it, we could soar, dive, and dash through the sky like a shooting star. Our speed would easily out fly even the wyverns! Those Light Sentinels was no match against us! Eris, now back to her usual self, carefully folds her old uniform with reverence, smoothing the fabric as she places it back into the chest. "Hehe¡­ not gonna lie, that was really fun," she grins, brushing a lock of hair from her face. "It''s been forever since I last wear that outfit now." "Yeah! You looked amazing!" I say, heart still pounding from the rush. "Now then," Eris says, turning toward me with a mischievous grin. There''s a spark in her eyes I know too well. "You saw me in my old guild uniform. Now it''s your turn, I wanna see you wear something cool too!" "Ehhh?" My ears twitch. Something cool? What is she talking about? I tilt my head. "But¡­ I don''t have anything cool! All my clothes are just casual stuff!" I blink again. "Wait, are you saying I should try your Shadow Fang outfit?" "Oh no no no," Eris waves a finger, still grinning. "Not the uniform." Her voice drops to something softer. "Did you forget? You already have something. Something way more beautiful than anything else in this world." I blink, confused. "Eh? I do¡­?" "Yeah," she says. She turns back to the chest, reaches in gently, as if retrieving a sacred relic, and pulls something out. And the moment I see it, I gasp. "Wait!" I blurt out. "That''s¡ª! That''s¡­! That''s Alter''s dress!" My breath catches. I remember this. Alter''s dress. The same shimmering, impossibly elegant garment from the day I woke up in this world. When I was reincarnated here, that''s what I wore. I was lying there in the dungeon, and Eris found me. This dress was the first thing she noticed. She thought I was royalty, maybe a noble, or even a princess or a queen. The way she always described it: too perfect, too exquisite to be anything but divine. She stored it safely in her most secure chest, keeping it for me. Even before she knew who I really was. And then, as I saw the dress the first time, along with the pendant that came with it, I was hit with a wave of unknown emotion. Tears I didn''t understand streamed down my face. It felt like¡­ like my soul was weeping. I didn''t know why, not back then. But now? Now I understand. It wasn''t just me who cried. It was Alter, the soul I share this body with. The one who had already known pain, loss and rage, before I even opened my eyes in this world. This dress¡­ it must''ve meant something to her, something sacred, something painful. And now, as I stare at it again, cradled in Eris'' hands¡­ that feeling rises once more. A strange, hollow sadness. Grief that has no name. And buried beneath it, deep and burning like a coal pressed into my chest, is anger. Fiercely, quietly burning. Not mine, but hers. Alter''s. Anger toward the world. Anger toward what or who tore something from her, leaving this echo behind. Chapter 207 - 207: Alters dress And now, as I stare at it again, cradled in Eris'' hands¡­ that feeling rises once more. A strange, hollow sadness. Grief that has no name. And buried beneath it, deep and burning like a coal pressed into my chest, is anger. I swallow hard, chest tight. My eyes don''t leave the dress. One day, I want to ask Alter what this meant to her, what memory it holds, why it still hurts, and why it feels like it''s tied to something she''s lost, someone she couldn''t protect. I wonder if they are related to Morvena too. "Oh¡­" Eris falters as she sees the shift in my expression, her playful grin fading. "I''m sorry¡­ Are you¡­ still feeling those emotions?" "Nn¡­" I nod faintly, my fingers fidgeting in my lap. But this time, it''s different. Now that I know those emotions aren''t entirely mine¡­ it doesn''t hit me as hard. It still stings, still tugs at something deep in my chest¡ªbut I can breathe through it now. "Alright¡­ I''ll put it back then," Eris says softly. "Yeah¡­" I reply, though part of me lingers, eyes still tracing the delicate shimmer of the dress. It''s Alter''s, after all. Her memory. Her grief. I probably shouldn''t wear it without her permission. Gently, reverently, Eris folds the dress with careful hands. She places it back inside the chest, laying it down like a sleeping memory. The lid closes with a soft click, and she slides the padlock into place before turning the key and locking it tight. Click. Clunk. "All done," Eris says, brushing her hands together. She stands up, flashing me a grin. "Alright, Felicia. You hungry?" But then¡ª RUMBLE. R-rumble. "Eh?" I blink. Eris freezes mid-step. Her ears twitch sharply. We both whip our heads toward the chest. It''s shaking. No¡ªjumping! Thunk! Clatter! Thud! Like there''s something inside, something alive, fighting to break free! "What the¡ª?!" Eris''s voice cuts off. She throws an arm out in front of me, her body shifting into full defense. "Felicia, get behind me!" "E-Eris?!" I stammer, scrambling back, heart racing. My tail puffs straight out in terror. "Wh-what is that?!" The chest thrashes violently now, banging and rattling as though some monster is slamming into it from the inside. BANG! BANG! "Eris, d-did you put a monster in there or something?!" I gasp. "No!" she barks. "Why the hell would I?! "Then what the hell is happening?!" "I don''t know! But that lock is enchanted and reinforced with strongest grade Mythrilsteel, nothing should be able to break it!" But even as she says it¡ª CLANK!!! The chain snaps. The lock flies off, skittering across the floor like a dead insect. The chest bursts open. And from within¡­ a black blur launches out, trailing shadows like torn silk in the wind. "WHAT¡ª?!" I scream. It hovers in the air, weightless, ghostlike, fluttering with impossible grace. It''s the dress. Alter''s dress! But it''s no longer just fabric now. It moves like it''s alive. Now, it''s twisting in the air, arcs of black light spiraling from its seams, shadows writhing like tendrils of smoke. And then¡ªfwoosh! It flies straight toward me! "ERISSSSS!" I scream, terror ripping through my throat. Eris lunges forward, her hand outstretched to grab the swirling fabric, but the moment her fingers touch it, the dress shatters into black smoke, slipping through her grip like mist. "No¡ª!" she gasps. The smoke doesn''t stop. It wraps around me. In a heartbeat, I''m engulfed in a vortex of shadow, circling, spinning, tightening. "N-no! Let me go!" I cry, trying to run, to move, but my limbs won''t respond. My body locks up, frozen from the neck down. Paralyzed. "Eris! Eris, help me!!" I scream as my feet lift from the floor, as the air grows colder, heavier, charged with something dark and ancient. Eris charges again, eyes wide, desperation in her voice. "I''ve got you¡ª!" But the smoke lashes out, striking Eris with a force I can''t see. BAM! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Agh!!" She''s flung across the room like a ragdoll, her body slamming into the wall with a brutal thud. "Eris!!" I scream, tears bursting from my eyes. My voice breaks, raw and desperate. "Eris!!!" She groans, pushing herself up with trembling arms. Her gaze finds me, wide with panic, fury, and fear. "I''m here!" she gasps. "Felicia, just hold on¡ª!" But I can''t. I''m weightless now, limbs slack, suspended in the heart of the storm. The shadows coil tighter, thick like smoke and silk, wrapping around me like a shroud. I feel them digging deeper, not just into my body, but into something deeper, like it''s merging with me. Swallowing me. Pulling me in. "No no no¡ª" I sob, the terror choking in my throat. "Stop, please¡ª!" My heart thunders. My vision dims. Oh gods¡­ I''m being swallowed alive¡ª! And then¡ª Thud. My feet touch the floor. The swirling shadows vanish in an instant, coalescing, twisting back into fabric. The dress. No longer floating. No longer haunted. It''s on me now. A perfect fit. The dark silk hugs my body like it was tailored just for me, flowing elegantly from shoulder to heel. I blink. My fingers twitch. I can move again. "Eh¡­?" I whisper, dazed, my voice soft and breathless. I glance down at myself, heart still racing. "I''m¡­ still alive?" "FELICIA!" Eris bolts across the room and throws herself in front of me, checking my arms, my cheeks, the sides of my head with frantic hands. "Are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?" I shake my head slowly, still stunned. "No¡­ I don''t think so¡­" "But Eris, look!" I take a small step back and spread my arms wide, twirling once. "I''m wearing it! Alter''s dress!" And then¡ªEris stops. Mid-breath. She stares. Frozen. Silent. "¡­Geez," she finally exhales, clutching her chest like she''s trying to slow her own heartbeat. "Holy shit, you scared me¡­" "It wasn''t me though," I murmur, still trying to make sense of what just happened. "It was the dress. But¡­ I didn''t know it could do that." "Yeah. Scary as hell," Eris mutters, her voice still shaky. Then she chuckles lightly, tension finally leaving her shoulders. "But¡­ just as I thought. You look amazing." "Oooh?" I grin a little, tail flicking with curiosity. "Really? I do?" "Yes." Her eyes soften. "Like¡ªtoo amazing." I gasp and dart toward the tall mirror in the corner of the room, my footsteps light as air. And when I see myself¡ª I stop. I freeze. My breath catches. "¡­What the hell." My jaw drops. Time stops. Just like Eris a few seconds ago, I lose the ability to speak, move, or even think. Because the reflection in the mirror¡­ With this dress on¡­ My beauty has become¡ª Unrivaled. Chapter 208 - 208: Magical transformation Yes¡­ My beauty is now unrivaled. I stand completely still, caught in the reflection before me. The mirror holds a version of myself I never expected to see. And for a moment¡­ everything else just falls away. The dress wraps around my body like it was spun from midnight itself. Gothic in design, regal in presence, like something a vampire queen would wear in a storybook. The bodice fits perfectly, hugging my shape without squeezing, with delicate black lace tracing blooming roses over the fabric. At the waist, a velvet ribbon ties into a large bow, soft and elegant, its tails drifting down like silk in the breeze. The skirt flares out in layered waves, sheer and shadowy, each tier shifting from black into a deep, ember-like crimson. The way it catches the light¡­ it almost flickers, like glowing coals beneath smoke. Even my tail hasn''t been left out. There''s now a neat little black bow tied near the tip. I blink at it, amused, and then smile. It''s¡­ cute. Unfairly cute. To my surprise, this comes with not only the dress, but the full set, from head to toe! The boots, knee-high and fitted like they were forged for a dark queen, gleam softly, their heels clicking as I take a step. A tiara rests against my hair, made with some kind of dark metal that shaped like curling thorns, set with rubies the color of fresh blood. The stones shimmer, like red stars caught and caged in metal. I spin. The dress leaves a trail of black and crimson sparkles in the air, like ash and flame caught in a slow wind. I lift my arm, there''s some sparkle too. Even the smallest movements are now incredibly flashy with cool effects. It''s¡­ magic. It''s a spell of beauty I never knew I could cast. And also, the crimson of the gems matches my eyes. Now, my ruby eyes glow more enchantingly and mysteriously, sharpened and brightened by the dress''s contrast. "Woah¡­" I gasp, still turning, admiring the view from every angle, entranced by the girl in the mirror. "You¡­ you look just like a princess," Eris whispers. "Yeahhh¡­" I murmur, almost dazed. She steps closer. I see her hand lift from the corner of my eye, reaching out toward me. But then, for some reason, she stops. Her hand hovers in the air for a moment¡­ then lowers again. "Eris?" I glance at her, tilting my head. "What''s wrong?" She blinks, then laughs softly under her breath. It''s a little shaky, a little breathless. "N-nothing. It''s just¡­" She pauses. Then, in a rush of feeling too big to contain, she confesses: "I still can''t believe this. How the hell did I end up with someone like you? Like¡­ what divine mistake landed me the most gorgeous, magical girl in the world? Am I dreaming? Is this even real?" There''s a crack in her voice. Too much emotion. Too much wonder. It hits me hard. My chest flutters. My cheeks warm. Eris¡­ gods, Eris¡­ why is she like this? How can she say things like that and not know what it does to me? I giggle, stepping close and taking both of her hands in mine. They''re warm, and trembling slightly. I lean forward, until my forehead rests softly against her chest. I can hear it. Badump. Badump. Her heart is racing. I love that. "You know," I whisper, "I''ve been thinking the same thing." I look up at her, just a little. "Eris¡­ you''re amazing too. I feel so lucky every single day that I met you." "But not as amazing as you, Felicia," she murmurs, almost like she''s afraid to speak it aloud. "You''re¡­ you''re too perfect, Felicia. I don''t even know if I deserve you." "Hey!" I pout up at her, gently, playfully, but firmly. "Of course you do. Eris! You''re the only girl in the world who could ever have my heart!" Her eyes widen, just a little. Her lips part. "¡­Felicia," she breathes. "Really?" "Nn!" I nod, cheeks burning. Then she pulls me close, into full embrace. Her strong, steady arms wrap around me, holding me like I might slip away if she lets go. I melt into her, my hands pressed against her back, my cheek resting over her heartbeat. Badump. Badump. Badump. It''s warm here. It''s safe. And it''s love. My heart is racing too now. ------------------------------- Moments later¡­ Okay. So the dress is dead gorgeous. But there''s one small¡ªno, massive¡ªproblem. How the hell do I take it off? Lie¡­ Seriously. HOW??? I tug gently at the fabric near my shoulder. Nothing. I reach behind me, fumbling awkwardly for a zipper, a clasp, anything. "Eris?" I call out, trying not to sound as panicked as I feel. "Did you find anything?" "Hmmm¡­ nope!" she replies cheerfully, even as she circles me for the fourth time. "Still nothing!" Her hands press along the seams with increasing frustration. She even tugs at the corset-like lacing along the back, giving it one last determined yank. It doesn''t budge. "I swear, I''m using all my strength right now," she grunts. "It''s not even stretching!" I try twisting, shimmying, leaning forward. At one point, I even lie down and roll around like a fish on land. Still nothing! The dress clings to my body like a second skin. A very stubborn, very clingy, very fashionable second skin! This is bad. This is really bad. If I can''t take it off¡­ then how the hell am I supposed to take a bath? Or use the toilet?? And what if I leave the dungeon and it''s summer outside?! I''ll die! I''ll actually melt inside this infernal, gorgeous thing! At this rate, I''ll end up becoming an urban legend. I can already see it¡ªthe story, the rumors spreading like wildfire. Girl dies of heatstroke in a haunted ballgown! The ghost of the catgirl princess who appears at midnight¡­ begging you to help her take the dress off! "Huuuuhuhu, what do I do nowwwww?" I groan dramatically. Eris taps her chin in thought. "Hmm¡­" And then¡ª "Ah!" Her eyes light up. "Maybe you should ask it nicely?" "Eh?? Ask it?? Like¡­ the dress?" "Yeah!" So¡­ voice command? I sit up. "That sounds so ridiculous¡ª" "Come on! You literally just got possessed by a sentient flying dress!" she deadpans. "We''re way past ridiculous!" "¡­Okay, fair!" I take a breath, step back, and put on my best polite voice. "Ahem. Um¡­ little dress, can you please get off me now?" I wait a few seconds. ¡­Nothing happens. "Doesn''t work," I sigh. "Did you really talk to it, though? Like from the heart? Like¡­ like a friend?" I frown. "Try again!" Eris encourages. "Be more sincere!" "O-okay¡­" I close my eyes this time. "Dress-chan¡­ c-can you get off me? Pretty please?" Suddenly¡ª Fwoosh. The fabric flutters, not from any wind, but on its own, like it''s listening. "Oooooooh!" Eris leans in excitedly. "It''s working!" "Dress-chan!" I clasp my hands together. "Thank you for everything! You''re amazing! But can you, um, rest now? Pretty please?" I focus, not just my voice, but my thoughts and feelings. I picture the dress not as a tool, but as a companion. Something that protected me, wrapped me in strength and beauty. And then¡ª FWOOM. A rush of warmth. The dress begins to shimmer, fading into black smoke. The boots vanish in a shimmer of shadow. The tiara flickers and crumbles into mist. The bow on my tail gently unravels, drifting away like a petal in the wind. The smoke swirls around me, then condenses, curling into a tight spiral before plink! it snaps into form. A ring! A sleek, black, elegant simple ring. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It fits perfectly on my finger, etched with glowing red runes that pulse like burning embers. "Holy shit! It actually works!" I cheer, throwing my hand into the air. The ring catches the light, gleaming brilliantly. And then I realize, my old outfit is back too! My casual clothes, just as they were before all the magical dress drama. "YEAHHHH!" Eris cries, bouncing with excitement, her tail fluffing up like a happy cat. "Wait!" she then gasps, eyes gleaming with curiosity, like she just got a new idea. "Felicia, what if you asked it to shift back? Like¡­ can you turn the ring into the dress again?" "Ooh, right! Let me try!" I nod quickly, raising my hand again like I''m summoning a magical girl transformation. "Oh my lovely Dress-chan," I say sweetly, "can you turn back into your super pretty dress form, please?" The ring pulses. Then¡ªfwoooosh! A rush of black smoke coils upward, wrapping around my body in elegant spirals. The fabric forms again, into rich black velvet, laced cuffs, shimmering ruby trim, and swirling gothic layers. The boots and tiara reappear, snapping into place like puzzle pieces meant to be. And just like that, princess Felicia is back! "Woooaaaah, amazing!" Eris breathes, eyes wide. I twirl again, sparkles of crimson and black trailing off me like embers in a gentle breeze. "Wait," I glance over at her. "This is kinda like your Azazel''s Guard, isn''t it?" Yeah, the whole thing of a ring turn into clothing reminds me of Azazel''s Guard. It''s Eris'' Sacred Tier Item, capable of morphing darkness into armor, super convienient and powerful. Perhaps, Alter''s dress function on the same principle as Azazel''s Guard? "Hmmm, it''s really similar," Eris squints, thinking. "The main different thing is that Azazel''s Guard is armor, while this¡ª" She pauses mid-sentence, eyes lighting up. "Felicia! What if you ask it to turn into armor?" "Oooooh!!" My eyes go wide with excitement again. "Good idea! Let''s try it!" But before I can even say a word¡ª The dress shifts into black smoke again! The shadows surge upward, crashing over me like a wave¡ª FWOOOOM! Suddenly, I''m not wearing a dress anymore. I''m clad in armor. Jet-black, plated in overlapping gothic plates edged with glowing crimson. Elegant yet sharp, with dark flame dances along the edges, licking up from my shoulders and gauntlets, flickering like a living aura. Chapter 209 - 209: Divine armor "Woaahhh¡­" I blink repeatedly, barely able to believe what I''m wearing right now. I''m now wrapped in armor that looks as if it was forged from the abyss itself. It is a breathtaking fusion of gothic elegance and ruthless power. Even though my form is a little bit petite and frail, since I barely have any muscle at all, wearing this armor, even I feel powerful, like I''m ready to take over the world. Just me and the armor, yes, we can do it. Even Eris has to admit that too, that I''m both incredibly sexy and terrifying. The core breastplate is sleek and form-fitting, sculpted in dark, glossy metal of obsidian black color, trimmed in blood-red accents that glow faintly like molten veins. The shoulders flare outward in jagged pauldrons, protecting my shoulders and making me feel way bigger than what I really am. My arms and legs are all protected by intricately layered plating, the edges serrated. Dark red energy leaks from every joint and seam, as if the armor is barely containing the infernal energy within. As I look down, on my hands are the black gauntlets. They taper into clawed fingers, looking as sharp as blades. With these, I believe I can easily slit someone''s throat with just a finger flick or claw through the strongest armor. As I clench my fist, a surge of power shoots from my body to my palm, pulsing in crimson red lightning sparks. The sensation is both tingling and dangerous. And there''s a skirt part too, making this one hundred times cooler. The skirted lower armor fans out dramatically, composed of jagged black plates layered over a tattered crimson underrobe. As I move, same as before, each fold of the fabric and metal trails sparks of red sparkle with every step. And then there are the boots. They rise to mid-thigh, sheathed in black steel with veins of glowing crimson. Their stiletto heels are forged into dagger points so high that I gain nearly ten centimeters in height. As I move¡­ Cling. Clink. Clang. The sound of boot-shod steel against the floor echoes like a dark anthem. So heavy, so powerful. And even though I''m not exerting any force at all. Every step still sends out some kind of shockwaves blasting outward. "Damn¡­" Eris mutters under her breath, still staring wide-eyed, stunned at the sight of lingering red lightning sparks curling off my gauntlets. She looks as breathless as I feel. This armor¡­ It''s beyond incredible. I can''t stop smiling. I feel powerful, beautiful¡ªlike a queen, no, a goddess of destruction! Like I could take on the world and win. "Nyahahaha¡­ I love this!" I whisper, turning slightly to admire the glow tracing my silhouette. "This is so cool!" But then¡ª "Ermm¡­ Felicia¡­" Eris says, calling out. "Y-you''re¡­ um¡­ burning the floor." "¡­Eh?" I blink. Slowly, I glance down. And then¡ª "AAAAAAHHHH!! WHAT THE HELL?!" I scream as tiny black flames dance across the floor where I''ve stepped, each footprint marked by curling wisps of shadowfire, like infernal blossoms blooming in my wake. The embers shimmer, pulsing with eerie red light, and more appear with every step I take. "OH NO NO NO NO NO!" I flail. "I''M SORRY! I''M SO SORRY!" In a total panic, I clap my hands together like I''m praying to the gods. "D-Dress-chan! Please! Cancel transformation! Cancel transformation! There''s a whoosh of air, and black smoke instantly coils around me in thick, swirling tendrils that rise from my boots to my shoulders before sinking inward like ink in water. The metal vanishes, the glow fades. In its place, soft velvet and flowing lace settle over my skin once more. And just like that, the armor''s gone. I''m now back to wearing the gothic dress. I freeze for a beat¡­ then slowly, very slowly, I look down again. The flames are gone. And to my complete disbelief¡­ The floor is perfectly fine. There''s No scorch marks, no cracked boards, no blackened soot whatsoever. Just polished wood, gleaming like nothing happened at all. My legs give a tiny wobble as I let out a long, shaky breath. "Oh my gods¡­" My heart''s thundering in my chest. I seriously thought I just set our brand new mansion on fire! --------------------------------- In this world, equipment is ranked by power. Common. Uncommon. Rare. Epic. Legendary. Mythical. Sacred. And at the very peak¡­ Divine. Even an Epic-rank weapon can sell for tens of thousands of crowns. To most adventurers, that alone is a lifetime''s fortune. Mythical-rank gear? That''s the stuff of legends. Worth millions. The kind of treasure nations might quietly kill for. And yet¡ªSacred equipment goes beyond even that. Unfathomably rare. Incomprehensibly powerful. So rare, in fact, that even the most brilliant blacksmiths in the world¡ªthose who''ve dedicated lifetimes to their craft¡ªcan only dream of reaching that level. The skill, the magic, the materials required¡­ it''s simply beyond current technology. To find a Sacred weapon or armor, you''d have to delve into the deepest, most dangerous parts of the world and get extremely lucky. It''s so rare that even S rank adventurers would be fighting over it like vultures. And all of that means Divine-rank equipment is simply out of this world. Because it triumphs above all else. A single A-rank or S-rank warrior, if they possess just one piece of Divine-rank equipment, could wield the power to challenge an entire army, nearly unstoppable in their path, unless confronted by another Divine weapon holder. Celestial Hounds Guildmaster''s Euryphaessa. Eris'' Sheol. They are two of the few Divine-rank equipment pieces known to me right now. And now¡­ "I think this dress is another Divine-rank piece," Eris says. "Compared to my Azazel''s Guard, which seems to have similar properties, this one is on a much higher level. The aura it exudes scares me. And not to mention, this thing even has a will of its own." "Yeah¡­" I mutter, gazing at the dress I''m still wearing. As soon as the armor appeared, I had a feeling it was stupendously, super strong. I sensed it was on that level. And apparently, Eris agrees too. After all, this is Alter''s dress, the one piece that protected the princess of a lost civilization. Of course, it has to be Divine. "But Felicia," Eris says suddenly, her voice dropping into something firmer¡ªmore serious. "Promise me you''ll never show that dress to anyone else." I blink, startled by her tone. Then a chill runs down my spine. She''s right. Of course she''s right. "I¡­ yeah. I understand," I say softly. Because even without her saying it, I can already feel the weight of that warning. Something this powerful, this rare, isn''t something you flaunt. Not unless you''re ready to fight off the entire world for it. If I let people see it¡­ if I show off something this valuable, there will be people who come after it. Who want to take it. Steal it. Kill for it. And not just me, Eris would be in danger too. Right now, I''m not strong enough to handle that kind of attention. Not yet. "I promise," I whisper, swallowing hard. "I won''t show anyone. I swear." Eris exhales, her expression softening. "Good girl," she murmurs, patting my head gently with that warm, gentle smile of hers. But then¡­ she sighs. A deep, long sigh. The kind that carries something heavier. "Haah¡­" "Eris?" I ask, tilting my head. "What''s wrong?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She pauses for a moment. Then chuckles, but there''s no humor in it. "I was just thinking¡­ I wish I''d kept my Divine weapon a secret, too." "¡­Wait. You mean Sheol?" She nods, looking away. "Yeah. That." There''s a faint bitterness in her voice. A regret she tries to hide, but doesn''t quite manage. And before I can even ask the obvious question¡ª "You''ve probably wondered why I left Shadow Fang, right?" she says quietly. My breath catches. I freeze. She knew? "You¡­ you knew I was curious?" "Well, not exactly knew," Eris replies, eyes meeting mine with a calm, knowing smile. "It''s just if I were you, I would probably be super curious too." "I-I''m sorry¡­" I murmur, my ears drooping as guilt coils in my chest. But Eris gently shakes her head. "No. It''s fine." Then, to my surprise, she steps forward and takes my hand. "In fact," she says softly, "I''m the one who should be apologizing." "Eh?" I blink, looking up at her. Her expression catches me off guard. Her eyes shimmer with something deep, something raw. "Sorry for keeping secrets from you, Felicia," Eris says, voice barely above a whisper. Then she turns and walks toward the balcony. The door swings open with a soft creak, and the evening breeze flows in, carrying the scent of blooming flowers, sweet and faintly spiced. The sky outside is painted in crimson and gold, like it''s been set aflame. She stands there for a moment, framed by light and wind. And then, she turns back to me. "Hey," she says, her voice light now. "Want to take a walk? I''ll tell you everything. My past. The real story. No more secrets." I blink again, my heart skipping. "Y-you''re sure?" She comes back to me, squeezing my hands between hers. "Yes," she says firmly. "I''m sure. After all¡­ it''s time." A thousand emotions stir inside me at once. My tail sways behind me, and I can feel my heart hammering in my chest. "Then¡­ let''s go," I whisper. Eris smiles. "But wait," she says, eyes twinkling with mischief. "Can you keep this dress on? You''re just¡­ so beautiful. I want to keep staring." "Hehe, okay!" I nod, cheeks warm. "But only if you wear your Shadow Fang uniform too!" "Alright, alright," she laughs. "As you wish, my princess." In a flash, she pulls her old uniform from the chest out again and changes. The dark coat settles over her shoulders like the wings of a raven, her belts snapping into place. Then, without warning, she sweeps me into her arms. "Wha¡ªEris?!" I yelp. Too late. "Hold on tight." Eris says. She then dashes and leaps off the balcony. We land in a gentle thud, cushioned by magic and strength, right in the heart of the mansion''s garden. Around us, the crimson flowers are in full bloom, their petals catching the wind, dancing like sparks in the fading light. Chapter 210 - 210: A walk under the dusky sky Now, I walk beside Eris through the garden of our estate, hand in hand beneath a soft, quiet sky. It''s always dusk here. That gentle, lingering twilight that never quite slips into night, never fully returns to day. A breeze stirs the air, carrying the faint, sweet scent of blooming petals. It brushes past my dress, lifting the hem just slightly. Tiny red sparkles drift from the fabric, trailing behind me like slow-falling fireflies. The garden is in full bloom. Everywhere I look, flowers stretch in every direction. Lush, vibrant, and bursting with color. But the crimson ones catch the eye most of all, already filling the air with a sugary-sweet perfume. Still, there are so many others. Roses in every shade. Lilies. Strange, unfamiliar blossoms with curling petals and silvery-green leaves. They must''ve been planted by the Hearthcarvers Guild. I don''t recognize half of them. Maybe even more. "Well, same! I don''t recognize most of these either," Eris says with a soft giggle. I glance her way and fake a pout. "Ehhhh? But I thought you knew everything!" She laughs. "Hey, I''m not a botanist! I just know what I know!" "Oh yeah?" I nudge her playfully with my elbow. "Then how''d you know all about the Vanessa Lilies and the Glacierblooms, huh?" That part still sticks with me. Glacierblooms. They''re used in potions that resist cold. Meanwhile¡­ Vanessa Lilies... they''re dangerous. Their petals carry the essence of winter itself, and thus, they are perfect for brewing frost poison. Eris was the one who taught me that. "Hehe". She grins. "Those are different! They are all useful dungeon flowers that are used to make powerful potions. Of course I''d know them!" "Oh, so anything that''s not useful just goes out of your brain?" "Yeah, pretty much!" she says with a teasing shrug. "I never had a reason to learn the ''just pretty'' ones, after all!" Then she leans in, shoulder to shoulder, her voice softer. "But if you want, we can learn more together! Not just the useful ones, but the beautiful ones, too. Let''s grow our own beautiful garden here!" "Nn! That''s a good idea!" I''m already starting to picture it¡ªthis whole place blooming even more than it already is. Every walk will be a new little wonder. And luckily, we''ve already got the catgirl maids tending the garden for us. All we have to do is bring home the flower seeds and garden equipment! "Oh! Speaking of names," Eris says suddenly, turning her head toward the glowing crimson blossoms. "What if we gave these flowers a name?" "Ooh, let''s do that!" Honestly, we can''t just keep calling them the crimson flowers forever. She turns to me with a grin. "Alright, your turn. You name them." "Eh? You''re just dumping it on me?!" "Yup." No hesitation, no shame, just a mischievous smile. "Do your worst." I pout at her, but close my eyes anyway, thinking. The flowers are the color of blood. They all have such a deep, vivid red. But their scent is soft and sweet. And when I tasted one earlier¡­ it was like sugar on my tongue. Strange, beautiful. Delicate, but maybe a little dangerous too. Blood¡­ crimson¡­ sugar¡­ honey¡­ "¡­How about¡­ Sweet Sanguineblooms?" I say slowly, cracking one eye open to check her reaction. Eris lets out a soft laugh. "Oh! That''s a good one." "Well, it''s just literally mean sweet blood!" "But it''s kinda long though. How about just Sanguineblooms?" "Hmm, that works!" And just like that, we then start calling those flowers Sanguineblooms. ---------------------------- A little while later, we arrive at the fountain. It rests at the heart of the garden, carved from black stone veined with pale marble, the basin wide and smooth. Under the soft, eternal dusk, the water inside shimmers with hints of red and violet, like a painted mirror. I step up onto the fountain''s rim, arms stretched out for balance. Eris walks just below, reaching up to hold my hand and steady me as I take careful steps along the edge. It feels like something from a dream. Just the two of us, hand in hand, with the cool breeze brushing against our skin and the faint sound of water trickling beside us. Romantic in the quietest, most intimate way. Eventually, we settle down together at the fountain''s edge. I sit close beside her, and she doesn''t let go of my hand. The gentle sound of flowing water fills the space between us, soft and soothing like a lullaby. Then, from somewhere beneath the flowering trees, a sudden flutter of movement. A school of red butterflies takes flight, spiraling upward into the sky. Their wings shimmer like embers, like tiny flames dancing on the breeze. "Woah¡­" I breathe, utterly mesmerized. For a while, neither of us speaks. Just silence, and butterflies, and dusk. But I can feel it. There''s already a shift in her breathing, in the way her thumb brushes over mine. She''s preparing herself, it seems. Eris closes her eyes, her face calm, but I know, it''s just to shield something that stirring up within her. Her grip tightens gently around my fingers. Alright¡­ Seeing Eris like this. I still really don''t think this is a good idea. "¡­Eris," I whisper, turning toward her. "You don''t have to push yourself, though. If you''re not ready to talk about it, I won''t be upset. I just¡­ I don''t want to see you hurt." She opens her eyes at that, and the look she gives me is so warm¡ªso heartbreakingly gentle. "Thank you, Felicia," she murmurs, gently patting the back of my hand. "But¡­ you''ve already trusted me with your secrets. If I kept mine hidden forever, that wouldn''t be fair to you, would it?" "But¡ª" "No buts." She gives a small smile. "I''ve made up my mind. I was just¡­ deciding where to start." "Oh¡­ okay." And with that, Eris exhales, a slow and deep sigh. The air stills around us. Then, she speaks. "What if I told you¡­" Her voice is quiet, steady. "That my scar¡­ wasn''t from a monster?" My eyes widen. "Wait¡ªwhat¡­?" She lets out a soft laugh, but there''s no humor in it, only bitterness. "It was caused by a human," she says, shaking her head. "Not a beast. Not a creature. A person." "¡­Eris¡­" My voice trembles. "What happened?" She looks ahead, her gaze distant. "I was still part of Shadow Fang back then," she begins. "My greatest mistake¡­ was thinking of that place as a second home, as my family." ---------------------------- Five years ago. Zehrak Desert. Cenarrath Dungeon Cluster. An A-rank dungeon¡ªone of the most dangerous in the world. A place so hostile, so unforgiving, it felt like stepping into another reality altogether. The heat hung heavy in the air, distorting the horizon in waves. Every breath was dry, scorching, as if the wind itself had been lit from within. The sands stretched endlessly in all directions, red and black, blistered and broken. Cracks split the earth like veins. There was no life here. No trees, no grass. Only ash, and the rare cursed flameblossoms that grew from it, twisted flowers that fed on heat and ruin. Even standing still felt like a battle. Even breathing hurt. Most Guilds stayed far away. Most Guilds avoided this place, not only because the monsters were too fierce, but also because the environment was too harsh, like the very world wanted you dead. It stripped you down to your bones. Heatstroke, dehydration, mana exhaustion¡­ it didn''t matter how strong you were. This place wore you out from the inside. Even hardened S-rank adventurers hesitated before crossing the dunes too deeply. But they came anyway. Because deep within this scorched wasteland, hidden in the heart of the dungeon cluster, was the only known source of one of the rarest materials in the world: Fire Draconic Scales. Stronger than steel. Infused with the primal magic of flame. Highly prized by master smiths, spellwrights, and nobles alike. Even a single scale could sell for hundreds of thousands of crowns. And that meant¡­ The monsters living there¡­ Were dragons. "ROOOAAHHHHH!!!" The roar shattered the silence, loud enough to rattle the sky, violent enough to shake the very stone beneath the sand. The dunes trembled. The air pulsed. A fire dragon. Young, by draconic standards. Barely an adolescent. And still, it dwarfed every wyvern that had ever taken flight. It was easily three times the wyverns'' size, with a body built like a living furnace. Scales like molten armor, eyes that burned and hurt just to look at, a beast born from the heart of flame itself. Its hide couldn''t be pierced by blades. Its strength could crush boulders like glass. And its fire was hot enough to melt enchanted steel in moments. The dragon lowered itself slowly, shoulders coiling, wings half-flared. Then it inhaled, a deep, terrible breath that made the air tighten. Mana rushed toward it, drawn in like dry leaves to a flame. The sands spun into furious spirals around its feet. The sky¡­ seemed to hold still, like the world itself was bracing. Fire Dragon Breath. An attack so powerful it could erase a fortress from existence in a single blast. Against a beast like that, any sane force would send a team¡ªat least a squad of A-rank elites. Maybe even an S-rank commander. Coordinated support. Backup mages casting layered heat wards. A full-scale operation. But here¡­ There was only one. A lone figure stood in the haze, framed by swirling heat and drifting ash. A cat-eared Furren, her black trench coat snapping with each gust of wind. The sigil of Shadow Fang was stitched proudly across her back¡ªthe snarling head of a wolf, jaws open in eternal defiance. Her name: Ereskia Vivianne NightWhizkersz. Hands raised in quiet reverence, she whispered: "As a descendant of the NightWhizkersz clan, I call to you. "Darkness that swallows the light, the abyss that separates life and death¡­" ¡­ And then¡ª The sky split open. A rift tore through the clouds, black as the void between stars. Her eyes burned with power as wind howled around her. "COME¡ªSHEOL!" BOOM. A thunderous crash split the heavens. And from the heart of the storm, a blade descended. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A colossal greatsword, veiled in swirling shadows, plunged from the sky like a divine judgment. It struck the ground with cataclysmic force, sending shockwaves through the stone. Ereskia reached for it, fingers curling around the hilt. Chapter 211 - 211: Ereskia vs dragon "COME¡ªSHEOL!" BOOM! The sky cracked open with a thunderous roar. From the heart of the swirling black vortex, a blade descended. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a massive greatsword wreathed in shadow, trailing tendrils of dark energy as it fell like a divine judgment. Six eyeballs circled its hilt, ominous. Five remained closed. One opened. Sheol¡ªFirst Stage. Far across the dunes, the fire dragon reared back on its haunches, heat rolling off its body in waves. The air shimmered, thick with pressure, suffocating. A low, resonant hum pulsed across the sands as the dragon pulled its breath deep into its lungs. Its jaws opened. A split-second of silence, then: FWOOOOOOOOOM!!! A blinding torrent of fire erupted from its maw, a beam of white-hot flame, condensed and focused into a single blast of annihilation! The sheer force of it scorched the very air, turning sand to glass as it barreled toward the lone figure standing no more than a hundred meters away. This was the kind of attack that could level a city. Even S-rank adventurers would flee before it! But¡­ Ereskia¡­ She did not move. She stood her ground, alone in the open, a silhouette framed in firelight. Wind tore at her short black hair. Her cloak snapped behind her, the greatsword in her grip pulsed with power. She raised the sword. "Crescent¡­." Darkness flared out from it in branching tendrils, swallowing color, swallowing light, turning the world around her into a monochrome void. Her eyes blazed with a dark purple flame. And with a single, decisive motion¡ª "¡­ OF NIGHT!" The catgirl warrior slashed down. A great arc of shadow tore forward! Vast and howling, it screamed through the air, sharp as a scythe, dark as the space between stars. It surged toward the dragon''s fire, two forces destined to meet. They collided. KRAKOOOM!!! The impact split the sky. A blast wave rippled outward, flattening dunes, drowning the battlefield in thunder. For a moment¡ªjust one moment¡ªneither force gave way. Then¡ª SVASH! The arc of darkness won. It pushed through. It split the inferno. It tore the fire beam apart at the center, sending harmless flames spiraling to either side like shattered glass. And it kept going, without even slowing down, straight through the blaze, straight toward the source. The young dragon barely had time to blink. No roar. No final scream. Just¡ª SPLOOSH! The black crescent sliced cleanly through its head, its neck, its torso, straight down the middle. Two halves of the great beast crashed into the sand with titanic weight. Blood hissed as it hit the still-hot glass. Smoke rose from the split carcass, curling up into the quiet sky. Even for a young one, its scales were said to be tougher than steel. But against Sheol... It had never stood a chance. The battlefield fell still. The storm passed overhead, leaving only silence... and the crimson stains soaking into the dunes. ----------------------- Now, she stood there, still and silent. The cat-eared girl faced the fallen dragon, its massive body slumped in two smoldering halves in front of her. Smoke curled from its wounds, the acrid scent of scorched blood lingered in the air. Ereskia didn''t move. Her eyes were wide, still dazed, almost disbelieving. She kept staring at the place where the dragon had been whole, as if expecting it to rise again, like it had all been some strange illusion. Her hands shook. She opened her mouth slightly, as if to speak, then closed it again. No words came. The greatsword in her grip pulsed faintly. Then, in a slow, quiet shimmer, it dissolved into smoke and vanished from her hand. Thud. A heavy sound behind her, dirt shifting under weight. Someone had landed. She didn''t turn. Not until she heard footsteps. A towering figure came into view from the corner of her vision. He was Wolf Furren, a person with the face of man and ears and tails of the wolves. The man''s easily two and a half meters tall, broad-shouldered, solidly built, with a thick mane of black hair streaked with gray that fell around a weathered face. A jagged scar cut down one cheek. His eyes, golden and sharp, caught the light like metal. Like her, he wore the black uniform of the Shadow Fang guild. He stopped beside her, took in the scene of the smoking corpse of the dragon, the silence. Then he looked at her. "Holy hell, that was incredible!" he exclaimed quietly, his deep voice carried a kind of awe that didn''t come easily. "Ereskia... to think you could bring down a fire dragon with a single strike. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes..." He trailed off, shaking his head. "I never would''ve believed it." He wasn''t wrong. Ereskia had only become an A-rank adventurer within the last year. A creature like this¡ªa young fire dragon, sure, but still a force of nature¡ªshould''ve taken a full party of seasoned fighters to bring down. Even S-rank veterans would''ve thought twice. And yet... the catgirl, here she was, still breathing. Meanwhile, the dragon at her feet¡­ dead. Ereskia let out a shaky breath, finally lowered her gaze. "Yeah," she murmured, almost to herself. "Me neither." She looked down at her hand, still trembling faintly. Her fingers flexed once, as if unsure they were her own. "So this is... the power of a Divine Weapon? It''s... insane!" Her voice was soft, unsteady. The man let out a short laugh. "Yup. That''s a Divine Weapon for you." He clapped a heavy hand on her back, solid and sure. The girl staggered a little under the weight, but didn''t complain. "Congratulations," he said. "You have slain a lower S rank monster. You just took your first step into something way bigger than you know! With this kind of power, you''re going to be unstoppable!" He grinned, wide and proud. "No doubt in my mind¡ªyou''re going to be one of the strongest in the world!" "And soon," he added with a chuckle, "Shadow Fang''s going to be the strongest Guild in the world too. Hah!"